/•- COLLECTION OF PURITAN AND ENGUSH THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE $ LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY COMMENTARIE VpmtheBOOKofthe REVELATION. WHEREIN The Text is explained , the Series of the feveral Proohe^ cies contained in that Book, deduced accordin^to tLeir order and dcpcndance upon each other; the periods and fucccsfion of time* ,f Ju which, thefeProphelies, that are already fulfilled . beS accomplished. fiKed and apphedacci^ befulfilled, modeftly, and fo far as is warrantable , ^ eoq aired into. Together rtub / SomepramcalOhfervaHons^andfeveralBigresflonsJanlNDE^ ^^''''^fi^prepxed)necelf4rjforvwd,mwg,clumg,ancimfi^^^^ and important- Trutht. ^ * A ^ Delivered in feveral LECTURES , by that learned, laborious, and faithfull Servant of Jefus Chrift , M. JAMES DURHAM. I-ate Mmifter of the Gofpel in gufgon^. To which IS affixed a brief Nummary of the whole REVELATION withan AIphabeucalJND£XofthechieFand principal purpofes & words ' comuned iq thii Commcotane. Revd.217. UMd, I c^ ^uUklj, : ikffid i, he tha, kfipab ,h,^»f,„gs of,h ftopkju of, hi, Book, G !■ .^ S G 0 tf. 8y ROBERT SANDERS. Pri„,„,„.hea,y,„dUoiver%, I D 8 0^ # -§ •§ '^ # W^ W # ## ^ ## * # -^ %•# * ^ •# ^ ## *|f #%•###*•##### ^ To the Judicious and Cbriftian READER. THe Reverend ( mVcf triumphing and glorified ) Author , was fo famous and defervedly in very hifhtfieem in our Church, both becaufe of ihe fingular aYid extraordinnryway ojGodi calling him forth to the Minijiery of the Gofpei , having left the \Jniverfitj (wherein I was at the fame time a Student) before ht had finished his courfe of P bilofophie , and without any'purpofe to foUoxp his kool^, at ieaft in order to fuck an enii and having Lived feverall years a private Gentlej/zan withhistpife andchildren, enjcyingagoodejiatein the Countrie , from which he did, no doubt , to the great diffatisfaSiion oj many of his riatural jritnds , and with notaiittli fre'mdice to his outward condition, retire y and (being called thereto) hu7/My offer himfelf to trials , far from his own home ^ in order to his being H'^entiated typreach the Gofpei ; in the Minifiery whereof , he was immediately thereafter fettled here at Glaft^o w, where it hath not wanted afeal in the confdences and hearts ofhii hearers : ^nd alfo, becanfe of his eminent piety', fled fajinejje, gravity, prudence, moderation , and other great abilities^ whereof the venerable Gene^ ral ^fembly of this Church hadfuchperfwafi^n » that they did , in thejear 1650, after mature deliberation , very una- nimoufly pitch upon him , though then but about eight and twenty years of age , as <*rmng(i the ablefl , ficl^erefi^ andmoji accomplished Minifters therein , to attend the l{ings family i in which fiatlon, though the times were mo/J difficult j as abounding with temati^ns and fnares , with jealotifies j heart burnings , emulations and animofities , and flowing with high tides of many various and not a few contrary humours , he didfo wifely and faithfully behave and acquit hl7nf4f,that there was a conviBion thereof left upon the confdences of all who obferved him ^ and fo as he hadpeace through Jefus Chrifl as to that minifiration : The ^uthtr, I fay, was in thefe and other refpeBsfo \amous , that henteds no Tefiimony or Epiftles oj commendation, efpeciiUy from fo obflure andworthle^e aperfon } jyet, being of his particular and very in . timate acauaintance, daily converfant with him, andrtnthaU his ordinary Hearer, being in a good providence CoUagued with him in the Mi'niflery (though a. mofi unequal yok^e-fellow tofofirong a labourer) 1 thought it my duty to give tbet fome brief hintboth ofhimfelf (wholoved alwayes to be hid , exceptwhen it was nee effary for him to appear) andofhis Booh^y wherein thou wilt find that th» fpirit o/VV/r.Durham was not of an ordinary elevation: notwitbfianding whereof, as, in Preaching the Gofpei, he liked not tofoar and hide himfdffrom the Hearers in a cloudof words ( it was not in the wifdom of words, but in demonflration of the Spirit and of power that he taught ) Soin hi5lVrUing,heufidthefamt plainneffe offpeech ; yet how hwfoever his fiilefeemeth to be, I nothing doubt but that every intelligent Reader will find fitch certainty oj truth tofatiifie the mind , and fuch fweetnejfe ofmaiterto engage theaffeflions , that he will count tht Author an Interpreter one among a thoufand. And therefore, if at any time ^houmiffe , asposfbly thou mayefi , that comptneffe andfinenejfe ofp hrafe which in thit phrafmg and wordie age is much in k/c, i as I heard it vpeekly delivered^ isfo precious as cannot but be very V0elcom and acceptable ts^^ the yporldof Believers,, jam confident , that the gracious defignVphuhfomt ttforthy Brethren ahfongfl us have in hand^ and have novo far advanced to the go dfatisf action of all veho have taftedof the firfi putts of their Labours , of making the body of holy Scriptures plain and ufe full to- vulgar capacities y, is not a little furthered by this V^iece : For , albeit mth greater lengt hi as the na- ture of the Bookjfnecesfttj didrerpire ) than thefe Brethrensdejign of shortuejfe doth admit : yet il maketh very plain and ufefull that without all queflion hardefl of all Scriptures. This t can fay, that di- verfeofthemofi obfcure texts oftjjat holy Book^, Ti>hich i under flood little at the beginning of his te- nure, before he ciofed his Exercife, vpiremade tomefocleary thati Judged hjt Expofition might well be aquiefced into without much more debate, Ihat wit Were more than ordinary Weakj Which durjl promife from the pen of any man a clear and certain Expofit, on of all the Rjeveiacion before the day of performance of thefe very deep and mjfierious Vrophefies. It was not for nought , that moft ji^icms Calvin and acute Beze > With many other pro^ found Dpp'mes , would never be moved to attempt any Explication of that Book^: Yet I hope I may make, bold to affirm, without hazard of any heaoie cen fur e , t hat ther e is here laid fuch a bridge over that very, deepnvir , that Who ever goeth over it , shall have Caufe tobleffe God for the Authors labour,. The Epiiile fpeaketh to the man , / shall adde but this one Word , 7 hat from the day 1 was imploysd by the Presljterie to preach and pray and to impofe , With others , hands upon him for the Miniflery at Glafgow, 1 did live to the very lafl With him in great and un'mterrupted love , and in an high eftima' tion of his egregious enduements , which made him to me precious atr.ong the me^ excellent Divines i have been acquainted With in the whole isle. O if it were t hi good plea fur e of the Mafter of the V ineyard to plant many fuch noble Vines in this Land i 1 hope many more of his Labours shall follow this fir fi , anfi that the more quickly as this do^h recgive the due and expuded a. ceptAnce,, ThineintheLORDa ROBERT BALIE. AN An J ND E X Of the principall Queftions and Controverfies, which are difcufled and cleared in this TREATISE. I." f^Omemmg the holyTmity , and OhjeB oflVorship , e 2. ■ Comemmg a Calling to the Minijlerj', andchaweie therein , 44 3* ^^^ Comemmg IVritingy c\ 4. Offending and Hearing. a a ^. Concerning Churchgo\>ernment and Difcipline in general. 69 6. Concerning a Minijiers relation to a panicuUr Congregation , 8p 7- Concerning the nature and difference of common and Jay>ing grace. 1 02' 8. Concerning the influence the De't>Hhath on fome wicked mens aBwns^ and how he carrieth on the fame , 1 2S 9. Concerning Minijierial qualifications. 170 10. f^oncerningtheidentitjof ^ngel, bishop and presbyter t 191 1 1. Concerning the "^ay ofColpenanting with God , and ofafmmrs obtainingjuftification before Him. 200 12. Concerning B^pentance, 213 1 3. Some general Obferyations concerning Preaching , and efpeciaUy application. 223 14. Concerning the nature ofChriJit death ; or, if it be properly afatitfaBion. 25-4 15- Concerning the extent of the merit ofchrifts death, or, if it may be accounted a fattsfaB ion for allmen, 257 J 6 . Concerning learned Mede his Synchronijms , 286 I?" Concerning Chnjir interceffion. 350 18. Concerning the comfortleffe grounds laid down in Poperie , for eafing affiiSied confciences. 382 19. Concerning the idolatry of the Church of Rome. 390 20. Concerning Prophefjing. 403 21. Concerning a Miniflers particular Meffage to a particular Auditory , and if'n may be again and again infixed on and repealed. 405 22. .Concerningthe Waldenfes. 430 25 . CorKcrning the Conjlitution of true Churches by I^ejormntion, out offuc h at ha\e been corrupt, 443 24. Concerning the unity oj the Catholickyifihle Church. 462 2<^. Concerning thedifficulty of faltation under Popery. " 502 Reader, thou wilttind the particulars, relating to each of thefe heads, digefted in the follow- ing Table at the end of the Book, according to the orjier of the Alphabet : And befides , in the perufal of the Book, thou wilt find a deletftable variety of other concerning-que- flionsj right latisfyingly, though but fliortly, handled. A N EXPOSITION OftbeBOOK ofthe REVELATION. LECTURE I. CHAP. I. THe K^lpetatton ofjefus Chriji, which Godga\e unto Him ,to she\>i unto His Sefeantsthirigs '^hich muH shortly come topaffe i and Hefent andftgnified it by His Avgel unto His Servant John. _ 2. I'Vho bare record of the JVordofGody andoffheTeJlimony of Jefw Chrifi , andof all things that he fav/. 3. BleJJed is hg that readeth,and they that hear the v/ords of this Prop hecte , and keeplhofe things 'ithichare wit' ten therein : for the time is at hand. 4. ]ohn to the fey>en Churches in Afia , Grace he unto you, and peace, from Him v^hich isy and which watf and which is to comC) a ndfrom thefelpen Spirits which are before His Throne- Verf.i. bernefs in going about fuch a work,and that the Spirit of Jefus Chrift,vvho hath given this Book for a benefit to His Church,help us to a rignt uptaking of it : Yet,confidering that ^^ the fubjed: matter of it, is fo profitable and comfortable to the Church, to the end ofthe 5^1 ^'^9"^^'^ • confidering alfo what was Chrifts end in giving it , as His laft Will and Woud, to y the fubjed: matter of it, is fo profitable and comfortable to the Church, to the end ofthe ??M(-'"C'i ^'^9'^^'^ • confidering alfo what was Chrifts end in giving it , as His laft Will and Woud, to ^^jc^ His Church, to wit,to be a ?^ey>elation, and thereby to make manifelt His mind to them - therefore ]ohn is forbidden to feal it , that it might be open for the good of His C hurch: and confidering with- all the many motives and encouragements that are given to read ana fearch into it , as Vf r.3. BleQ'ed is he that readnh, and they that hear the words if this Prophecy, which faying , is alfo renewed again after the prophetick part i« immcdiatly clofed, c/; for your up-ftirring to fearcli further into it. The \\'hole Itrain and form of it, is by way of an E- piftle, Jefus Chritti by John, writing His lalt Will to His Church, The Preface is in the words read, to Vf r.g.The Bjdy of it,.trom that to the O.yer.ch.ip.zz. The Conclufion, is in the endof the 2i.cb a/».where it is clolea with the ordinary] clofe of other EpiftL-s. • \Vc shall firft (peak to the Prcface,,and then rothc Body, when we come to it.. We need not ftand upon tht- AuthoritVjnor Title of it that holds out the Penman : it being of fuch a divine ftamp and M ijelty, doth carry Authoritv in the bo'bm of it, that if any Scripture hold forth theSoveraignity, Majefty, Juftice, Mercy and Truth of God, to the comfort of His People,and the making the hearts of tils Enemies to quake jthis Saipture doth it. The Author, that ii, the Penman, tsjolm the Dh'me> as he is holden out In the Title. Whether this Title be authentick or nor , it's not much to be difputed. It is in fome Greek Copies , The J^lpeUtion of the holy jfpofik and E\>atJgclift , \ohnthe ViVme. And jwe think it is clear to be ]ohn , the Apoftle , honoured here to bear Chrifts lalt M^iiage to His Church. He got this -name in the primitive times, as being moft lull of Divine Revelations , & pr)'ing intotheMyftsriesoftheGofpdi and particularly ofChrifts Divinity. And in the Preface there fee ms tobe lome things that bear this ocit, i.That he is called Jbfcw, without defigning what ]a.W;, importing that he was the ]ohn, that was well knov^'n and famo;is for an infallible and extraordinary meafure of the Spirit. 2. He is faid to be that ^ohn, that was banished into the Itleof Patinos : M'hich, from the ancient famous ftory , is clear tobeJffA«,the Apoftle, he being banished thither under the perlecution of Dpw»V»<»« the E nperour. 3. It's fur- ther clear,from the 2.Ver.in his defcription , iVho bare record of the JVordofGod , and of the Teftimony of]efiis Chrift, which relates to his writing of the Gofpel, as he ftileshimfelf in theciofcof it,cfc not things paft , nor fo much things prefcnt , ( though in th2 fecond Sc third Chapter , fuch things be fpoken to ) as mainly , things to co.me. Aiid it's faid , Thit thejmtiji shortly c^me top^ffe: becaufe, though the full accomplishment of them was not tobe "fill the end of the world, as will be dear fromtheProghecy, and therefore thole events cannot be confined within fome few years j yet, the beginning of the fulfilling ofthem was inftantly upon the back of this Revelation. Sixthly, Hefentandfigmfied it by his Angeli that is, Jefus Chrift made ule of the miniftration ofHis Angel to lignifie this, both to fet out His dignity and grandour ,and to conciliate the greater crcdittoit. S-vcnthly, The perfon it is revealed to, is , His SerYant hhn -, his Servantby fpecial Delegation and Otfice^in a fpecial Imployment, as a Steward in his Houfe. J Ol>ferYe the great advantage & benefit, the priviledge & prerogative thatChrift^Servants have beyond all others: Chrift v\'rites his Letters to them: there is not a word written to Kings & great men jbut it is tosbcw his StrfantstJnngno cometopijje : To be his Servants, is tobe Gods freemen-,and they v/in fardeft bennuponhis Secrets SiMy{\icrks,l?fal.2$.TheSecyctofthe Lord is with tkmthatfcar himyand he -tfiUsh^iv tbcmhit Cot>:n3rit 2. Obferye Chrift's way of Adminiftration: Though this Revelation be lent to His Servants: yet not imme- (diatly, but firft it is given to Chrift> and He gives ic to his Angel , and the Angel gives it to l^hn , & he brings Ghap.i, , Bcok^ofthe^efelatm. "5 ir ojc to the Churches. lefusGiritt muP: haye bis ownplacc : and the firft notice oFany thing.concerning the good oftheChurch, comestoHimasMediatour: and hedoth nothing but he firft reveals It to his Servants the Prophets, Amot g.Thcy are his Servants of State to bear his Mind to his People. Verj.z. The fecond thing inthe Preface, \SyZ dickr\}pt\ono{Mm , who bare record of the Word of God : which may relate to the Gofpel oilchn, which holds out lefus Chrift, who was, and is theTubftantial Word of God , as he begins his Gofpel. 2. And cf the Tejlvnony oflefm Chrift : which may look to his Epiilles. 5, And of a U tlingi thathej'aitf : this looks to the particular VifionsGod gave him in this Book .[Iohn*s irarin^ recw^.points o.it his faithtulnefs according to the Charge and Commiflion given him: what is given him to dcliver.he keeps not up: what he rcceivesin charge, he difcharges. 3. We have the commendation ofthisBook, r;^-,^. to ftirup folks to make life of it, bccaufcHekncw many would fcarre at it, and be ready to let it lye befide them as ufelefs and unprofttable : whereas all Scripture i jgivcn by infpiration of God, and is profitable, Sec. 2 T/w. 3. 16. Therefore this isadded, Blejpd is hethat tea- Jeth: that is, this Book is not a thing to be fpoken of only, and not to be read and ftudied : for, the Seals of ic are opened : andblelTed are they that read it. It's a happy and a goodthing,foberly and humbly to read, and to (tck to underlland it: and becaufe every one cannot read , he adds » ^nd ble^edare tUy that hear the -^ordr of this Prophecy : it may relate not only to private, but to publick reading and hearing of this Bookf, when it is read and exponed ; So thatby'Chrift's own Ordinance, this Book is to be brought torthto His People; and, beeaufe folks are ready togrow vain and fecure, and to reft upon reading and hearing, He adds another word, and keep thofefayin^sthat are written therein , that is, it's not the reading, nor the hearing (imply, that ^'ill bring the blelfing: but the-obferving and making right ufe of it. Then he adds a reafon why he would have it read and heard, andthe fayings of it obferved and made ufe of, becaufe she time is at hand, the fulfilling of the things in thisBook,isathandi the timehafteth of calling folks to a rcckoning,what ufe they have made ot thofefey- ingstthetime of pouring out his wrath on his Enemies,& of being very kind tohisChurchScPeople.is at hand. I .Ohferve , It's a good thing to be ftudying the vfcripture : it's a mark of the blelfed man, Pfal.i. It makes the man of God wife to falvation I and it's good that thofe who want the ufe of reading themfelves, make up that want by hearingothcrs: and particularly, It is good to be reading.and hearing this Book readjihofe that are fitted for reading, let them ufe it well ; and tho (e that have not this benefit, let them take and improve other opportunities that may bring them to the knowledgeof Chrift's mind ; and the more , that bleffednefs is given but to CiK or feven forts in this Book, and twice or thrice over,to thofe that ftudy it, %V.22.7.i+. 2. OlJerveyThtit ifs not enough to be given to reading and hearing of the VVord: neither would folks reft on if. but joy npradlife with both, I,«i^.ii.28. BleJJJed are thej that hear the Word ofGod^andk^cf it. Itis notthc reader ,orbearer« but the doer, that is the blefled man. Yea, though ye v\^ere able to open and unfold all the My fteries tliat are in this Book, if ye be not fuitable and conform thereto in your pra(5lice , ye ar«i)Ut like that man fpoken ofji/iw. i. 23 ,24. who, leholdmg his natural face in aglajfe, goeth his way, andforgctteth what manntf of man hewjts. He thatis a hearer, and nota doer, deceives his own foul : als xnuch hearing and reading doth you good, as is improven in practice. queft. How is tljjs Eook_catUd a Prophecy ,fcing fame things in it concern things frefent^ai in^hefe 'Epiftlety written to the feven t^hurches in Afia ? .(4w/«'.Propheciesare oftwo forts, i. Prophecy, is that whereby things paft or prelent are known by an in- ftindt of the Spirit; So Moffir writeth ofthe Creation of the World , and things that were before histime : S3 Ahijah knew the wifeof ffroiorfw : and Elisha difcovered the King o^ Syria his Counfcl , and the covetoufnels oiGeha:{i: And,in thisreQ)ev^,afwell as in reference to things to come, this Book may be called a Prophecy : becaufe thofe things that areprefem are retealed by the Spirit. 2. Prophecy , is of things to come : and in this refped, iL*s called a Prophecy: bocaufethe main drift of this Book of the l^yeUttrnXs^ to ftiew things to come, the iirft three Chapters heinginrrodunot feclucfin^ the Son & Holy Ghoft ; biit the Father.being the Fountain of Che Godhead, when He is joyned with the Son & Spirit , thole things that are eflsntial to God, are ordinarily attributed to him. 2 . From the Self en Spirits : Thefe are not creatures,or created fpirics: for,firft, created fpirits are not objedts of worship, from whom we may wish Grace and Peofce, Secondly, neither are created fpirits let in betwixt the Father andtb;Son, as thofe fevcn Spirits are here. Thirdly, In the 5.cfc<»/>.Vfr.6.thorefevenJ'piritsjare called the Eyes and Horn f of the Limb : £}'« being his Omnifcience , whereby He kes every where » and H0rnf,beiag His Power , working by His Spirit, and making ftubborn fouls fubmit unto Him : and thefe feven Spirits being his Ejes , which arc every where,and his Power or O.hnipotency, vn^hich herealfo are invocated, They can Id^ no other but the Holy Ghoft. The Holy Ghoft is called the Seyien Spiritsi not only, becaufe it's frequent in this Book of the Reyela- tion to go on the number of S 3ven ; but alfo, and mainly , to shew the manifold and various operations of the Spirit, as i C*r. 12.4,6. There are diver(iii:s of gifts, bm the famrSpirir, and diverjitiet of operation fMt the fame God, 'S»bich 'Pforktth all in all- 2. Becaufe it hath relation to the id ven Churches He is to write to , their need requiring much : and he being an infiait and powerful Spirit, he was ablp to let Out abundance of grace and all confolation to every one Mnthouc prejudice to another, as if each'of them had the Spirit wholly , Therefore he isfbdefcribedinthisM'ish. Secondly, thefe feven Spiritsarefaidto be before the Throne, th^iis , prefent with God, yet made ufe of by God the Father and the Son , working by the Spirit, effedually communicating wliat may be for the comfort of His People : and in thefe words, the holy Spirit is holden out in a pofture, apt to execute whatis needfull. Tne thirdPerfonis in the ^.Yer. And from Jefu4 Chrijl ; Grace andPf«e is wished from him ; he is fet out in his Three Offices of Prophet, Priett, and King. Firll, In His Prophetical Office , The faithful JVitmfs , becaufe he reveals the Will of God, and that faithfully: therefore ,lja.^^.^. He is give rt as a Witnefs, a Lsader and Commander to the People. Secondly, In his Prieftly Office, Thefirft begotten ofthi dead : To shew, i . that he offered up himfelf to the death. 2. Becaufe he was the firft that role from the dead in his own ftrength, and made others to rife, and he died not again : for.though Lai^anis rofe , he died a- gain, and though Enoch and Elias did not die, yetthat was by vertue ofhis Power and Refurredion , as alfo rhatany other did arife. Thirdly,In his Kingly Office, The Prince of the Kjngs of the Earth : which Title fers out Chrift, not only to be God -equal with the Father, but as Mediatour, Ring of his Kirk . He is called,Pr/«(;ff ff the I{ings of the Earth, not as if Kings, and all great men,or others, were in the fame manner fjbjedsto him in the relation that Believers are( in which refped: his Kingly Office extendeth no further nor his Priellly and Prophetical O -fice) but though lb h: have not fuch a near relation to them, nor they to him: Yet he is King 0- verthem, to reftrain them that they prejudge not his Kirk j and tO judge them forany wrongs or prejudice they do to them, and to inflidl temporal judgments on them hcre,and eternal hereafter, when he shall be their ludge, and the Books shall be opened at the great D.iy. The wish is from the Th ree Perfons : and though the Holy Ghpft be here named before the Son, it is not to confound the order that is among tlie Perfons of theTri- nityinthcirfubfiftingand operations : but for this reafon, becaufe Jahn\$ toinfift on Icfus Chrift the;(ec6nd PeVfon, he keeps him laft in naming, to make the pro2refsin his writing the more clear. " • ' , , . - Ohferye, There are three diftind Perfons of the blefled Trinity, the i^ather. Son, and Spi'rit, wiib are the fame one God: in the Name of thefe Three, is Bapri(m adminiltratedi and from Tnem , Grace is wished and prayed for, 2 Cor. 1 3. 14. For, i.That there are Three, who are diftinilly mentioned here, cannot be denied -, that the firft is the Father ; and the third, lefus Chrift, really diftimfl from the Father, is clear; for,thc^Dn, and no \ the Father , vi^as incarnate : and therefore the like muft be (aid of the feveniSpirits, that they fet forth the Holy Gboft perfon.illy, feing it is He who in the like places ufeth to be j-oynedin'with the Father and the vTon , as 2 Cor. 1 3 1 5. I Joh . 5.7,8,and therefore n's faid in the feven Eplftles, to be %vhat the Spirit faith. Thefe Selperi Spiiits therefore, is that one Spirit, and He a perfon that fpeaketh to the churches. 5econdl,y , 'that each of thefe Three muft be God, appears, i. Becaufethelaft two are both joynedascquall with theFather,ofwhonrt therecanbenoqueftion. 2. Becaufe the Son, lefu5 Chrift, afterward hath the fame title attributed tohim, which is here given to the Father 3 . Becaufe the fame one fiic, is prayed for from all of them, and, it being , Cr ace and Peace, which only God cangivclupponesdivineeflenfi^lAttributestobein thofe from whom they are wished : yea , they are named here, as joynt Senders of this Epiftlc , and Vuthorizers of this Word ; therer fore is ir fo often afterward faid. Let him that hath ears, hear what the Spirit faith: & there can no Authority but What is divine,be fafiicicnt here.HenceaHb, thtfsj'aith the Lord, and thmjaitht'oe Holy <^hofi > are freq lently pic for one another: each one therefore oftheic three muft be God. 3. It may 'appear from this alfo , that all ' helethrc? are On-.- GQd;thu3, this Reyelation and Salutation cometh from one God, chap.i-^yer.i . and 22. 18, 19- Chap.t. BookpftU Revelation. ^ ipand yet this Revelation and Salutation comctli from the Father,Son ,and Spirit: therefore th«y are that One God. Again, If the Grace and Peaee proceed from one Eflence, which is common to all, then they are the Inme God, effcntiallyj though diftind: Perfons: but Grjce and Peace looks to the fame Godhead and Eflcnccjthoiigh it be wished for from all, for the effed, Grace and Peace, is but one, it doth therefore fuppofc an unity in r'he •fountain from which it comes , to wit, thefe three Perfons of the glorious Godhead, who are named diftmdly, not to shew a diff€rent|^edt from the Father, which is not from the Son ; but to shew the concurrence of theie bleflcdThreeinan united ■nM'y for bringing forth of thefe ;fo that whatcometh from the Father, comerh alfo from the Son and Spiik, Taaic eflential Attributes, and that moft fimple and infinit Eflence , being coinmon to all the three Perlons, it i efts therefore that they are three diftind PerfonS , 'and yet of the fame infinit God- head. Neither will that which the So«m>/?f and others oppofe to this place,bave weight. Say they, Chrijli^ fpokeh of here, 'd^ dead', thtrefote camh be God. For, it's one thing to fpeak ofhim who was dead, another to fay that it (peaks ofhim as fuch. He that died was God , but he died not as God : and therefere this can only prove, that lefus Ch^, as to his Perfon, is man} but by it,\^'e can no more deny him to be the fecond Perfon o'E rhe Godiiead, than ifferw^ai d when heis called thefirfi and the laji, by thatjwe candeny Him to be man. And that the Son & the Holy Ghoft, are equal with the Father, appcareth alfo in this, that they are both equally with hii?i,the object: of divine Worship here , to wit, of Invocatbnand Prayer,which couidiiot otherwife be. Concerning the UoljTiimty and ObjeB of Worship. : THere is much Ipoken of the Glory of God in this Book : and no where isirhe diftirKftion of the Per- fons of the glorious Godhead more frequently and clearly fet forth. \ohn vi'as more full in this than any who wrote beforehim : becaufe that in his time Ebim and fome others had arifenjwho did deny the Godhead of the Son and Holy Ghoft; and therefore, with a particular refpe^t to theie, he did write the more fully of this, for which he got the ftile of V'Cfiim fingularty, as \<^as marked on the Title. It will ftod therefore be impertinent now, onccfor all, to touch-that a little further; and*although here airioficy would be reftrained, full faiisfaftion in the up-taking of that Myfterie being peculiarly referred to that time \^'hen m'c shall fee him as he is, as our Lord's word, f oh. i^.io.Then ye shall know that lam in the P^i^e/,dorh import : & therefore we M^ould not prefume to fatisftc our felves in the tT/or/ , or particular manner how that is ; but humbly be contented to nave our Faith folidly grounded in the on , or being thereof : vvhich may be done by tonfidering thefe three, to wit, i. the truth ofthe thing ,2. the exprfeslionsufed in holding of it/orth, and, 5. the necesfity of the believing thereof. - ' ■ For the 6rft-, we fay, that as there isbut one God efTs^itially , fo there al'b three diftind',co-equaljCo-eflential and con-fubftantial Perfons ofthatblefled Godhead, the FathefjSon, and Spirit, who yetin amoft wonderful :. excellent and infinitly perfC(5l -( though an inconceivable ) manner, havean order of fubfittirig and working ?,- fnongfl themfelves. It was a faying amongft the Ancients , that to (peak of God , even that which was truth , wssi dangerous ; (Etiam de Deo dicere y>erum, ejlpericulofam: ) and indeed here it ought to be remembered. Ye c tnay we confider the former general Piopofition in the fe Alfei tions, I . jfffertj^hzxe is but one God eflentiaHy cpnfideredj and-in this the S:riptore is clear, and fo inthis Book , chap .i.mdi laft : although there be a-pluirality df Perfons mentioned-, yCt it is- ever God fpoken of as 0-ne, in the lingular number: and. thus he is ftnli oppofed as the 0«e living Cod, to the plurality of Idols. And indeed,tbere can be no plurality in this: for, if that Orfe God havein him all perfedions , there can be no perfedlion belide him : and lb no God belide this Om true God. And,if we foppofed any perfedlion to be befidc him, then were not he Godjbecaufe not infinit in perfe there is a father : and God here is perionally taken as another t\om the Son. And ter.i^.we have the Spirit "as diftind: from both. 3. they are put together, chap."^. i .T^efe things faith he thai hath the fetien Spirits of God : HC> that is, the Son formerly mentioned : Gcd, thati», the Bather, diitindfly confidered as another Perlon ; tie felpen Spirit! , that is, the holy Ghoft, in whofe name lohn faluted the C hurcheo formerly, & who is to be heard , as the clofe of every Epiftle shewcth. 4. the like is,Vff.i2. where the Soi^ fpeaketh in tl e tirft Perfon,! & Me, The Fatheris defigned by thetitle GOD j the Spirit again ,38 diftindt from both, Ver, 13. 5. The fame may be A3 ga- 6 A ExpofttioHofthe " Chap.i. tijchcrcd f oiiT ver. 14 with 22.whcre the faithful JVumfs, Gc d, and the Spirit , are mentioned as three chat are di(tinv!t. 6.Andlaltly3c/j«p.5AVC haveXiiem moil fully dift:ingiii«hed, Firtt, there is the.Farier,onthcThronc, M ith the Book in his hand, >«r.i. Secondly) th:re is the Lamb, the Son : And thirdly ^thef^eft Spirits ^fGodt th : holy Ghoft,vthe Father yX^^ not the Son : and hcthatfits upon the Throne, is not the Lamh. The Father did noc become man,nor the Spirit ; but the Son, he died, was buriedy&c. which can 1 c laid of none, bit of a perfon : and yet cannot be faid of either ofthe other.two. The holy Ghoft is the Spi' rit ofGodf as the Son is tne Son ofGoi : and if that fuppo'e a real dillind pertonaliiy, this muft do alio: the Son layes, fo doth the holy Ghoft or Spiricfay to the Churches: the Fath?r is God , thefirBf and laftt the Son hath the fame Title, cfc«^.2.8.even He who wasdead,ist/jc/?rH, and thelajl: the Spim hath the ftme authority, and i s to be heard, and hath a divine omniprefence to be in all the earth, chap.^.6. which can belaid of none but of him that is God. Now^if the Father be God^ and the Son God \ and the i^pirit God alfo: and if there be but one God, and yet th.'fe three be really diftindl, thenxhcy muit be diftint^ Perfons in refpet5t of their perfonalpro- perties, feing they aredPerfons, and di'ftinv^. ^ 4. Afferf. Although they be three diftind Perfons, as to their per fonal properties; yet are they all threeOne God, eflcntially conlideredj and all have the fame infinit indi vifible Effence, though we cannot conceive how. This follows on the former : for, if there be three Perfons, and each of them be God , and yet there be but One Gjd, th;n each of thefe Perfons muft be the fame One God, co-equal and co-elfential : fo the Father is alius , another from the Son, and each of them from other ; but he is not aliud, or another thing.but thefame.Hence, the Son ,is the SMtf/God, and the Spirit, the Spir/>o/<^ffd- They are upon one throne, c^dt^. 5. Theyconeur by the fame Authority and J^overaignity to write.' and He that fends this Epiftle to the Churches , is but one Ooi},chjp.i.i. who therefore M'ill avenge adding thereto, or diminishing therefrom, cfcop, 22. yet* thatO»f C7tfi,is the fame Three Pfry<>»x,chap,i. ver.4. Jjjert.s. Thefe three blefl'ed Perfons, who are One moft glorious Being , have yet an unconceivable order in their fubfifting and vvorkiug : which, being to be admired rather than to be fearched , we shall but fay, I They have all the fame one Eflencc and Being, as is faid. i.They ail have it eternally , equally and perfedf ly none is more or lefle God, but each hatlrall the fame Godhead at perfediion ; & therefore muft have it equally and eternally: for, the Godhead is the fame,and the 5on is the firft and the lalf, as the Father is: and the Fa- ther and Son, were never AVithout the Spii it, who k the Spi: itofGed^nd each of them is God. It doth con- firm all thefe, that they have one Throne,Name,and Authority attributed co them. Yet, 5. the Father fubfilts of himfeli, and doth be^etthe Son by an inconceivable and eteraialgeneration: th e Son doth not beget , but is begotten,and hath his Ibbfifting, as the fecond Perfon, from the Father , fo much the titles of Father and Son importhere: the Spirit proceeds both fromtheFather,( therefore he is the Spirit of theFuther ) andfromthe ;S on, therefore is he izid alio to hAveihefetienfpirksefGed: and the Spirit doth neither beget,nor is begotten j but doththuSjinaninexprefliblcmanner.proceedfromthemboih^ For the fecond. If any should wrangle for the expreflionstbatareufedby Divines.inthisMyfterie;\Vecon- ftlT; that many ofthe Schoolmen have exceeded, and have taken too much liberty in this wonderful Myfte- riei yet, it is the thing that we efpecially should beeftablisfaed into,audfrom fcripture that is clear, that there is but One God, and yet Three, who being denominated inthe concrete, muft imply three different real l^ela- tions, or Subfiftances, or Perfons : and this fffence being infinir a id communicable , there is no \^'arrant to bound it to the rules and properties ol created beings, who are but finit: andinthatrefpedt alfo incommu- nicable: And we conceive that the names here given ( and elfwhere in Scripture ) will amount .clearly to the equivalent of Bffeme and Perfons y M'hich are molt obvioufly made life of in thi^ matter: for, what is that, J am AphaandOmeiA,v/ho'^*Syis 3 tf«(i/j/ocow«, batthatfamejEjcoi.j. 1 AM THAT J yl M, which dcnoteth his £eing or Ejfence, as that which is ever a Being : and Idols, being differenced from the ttue God by this > that th -7 arc by Kature no gods,G4/.4.8. it implies on the contrary, that by Kature he is God,and fo God in refpedt of his Effence : and therefore that God may be cHentially conliJered, and in thatrefpetfl of his Effence. Again, ttcfcexprcfTions, that the one is called the Fatkety and the other the Sow, and yet both One God, doclearly hold forth thit there are real relations in that Godhead, fubfifting in a diftindt manner^ and [o there muft bePjrfons> as fieb. i. the Son, is called the expreffe Image ofthe Fathers Perfon , which plainly fayes , that the f .ihcr, confidered as diftinguishcd from the Son , is a Perfon , and fubfifts ; and that the Son, as diftinguished from tihe Father, and as fo li'vely and exfrejly repre fenting his Perfon, muft be a Perfon alfo , having this from th' Fithcr.i and what is faid ofthe father and Son , muft alfo be true of ih^ holy Ghoft,? who is God equal w^ith both, yet different from them both, as they ditfer from each other, though not in refpcd of that Tamcin- coa*- chap. I. Iiook,of the Revelation. 7 coiiiin lu'.cible property, yet lie whoproceedeth, aiuft differ Irro.n thofe froiia whom he proceeds ,'as he who is bcgGtieti.muft diiVcr from him that begat liim. ■ for then operations, we may find here , that in fome thii.gs they cone ir joyntly > yet feme way differert- ly. Some things a^ain are attribuEcd toonc,which cannot be co another, as thjir perional properties : the 5on is begotten, and not dv F ither or the Spirit : therefore he is alianerly the Son: the i^ather begets: and the Spi- rit proceed^-. Tnefe are called their perlbnal properties, and their works 0i- governing of the World, they joyntly concur : the Father createth all, lo doth the Sjn and holy Gholt: the Son, from the Father, by the holy Ghoft: the holy Gholt,from the father and the fiJn.as thofe expreffioHS of God, fendirg his S-'H, tiie Son's fending the fpirit from the father, Scc.do cicclarc,3F<'^.I4,2(5.and 16.7. G«/.4/6. To the third. This truth concerning the bkfl6d and glorious Trinity, being fo often indited on here » and coming (o near to the nature of God himfelf, it cannot but be exceedingly RecelTary for Chriftians to be through in the faith thereof : yet it is qucftioned of late, whether it be to be aCcompted a fundamental point of faith or not ? I fay , this oblate is qaeltioned by Socinus y^nd the favourers of a boundlefs untolerablc Tole- ration : for, ot old it was moft facredly received as iuch, amongft the Ancients, as the Creeds that are called Apoftolick, Nicene)and that of^tkanaftus, do manifeft ; But this Engine the Devil drives, fiift, to make the mcft ncceflary truihsindiffercnt, that then he may the more eafily engage oppofers to quarrel the very truth of them it leif i but we conceive, whatever it was of old be fore Chrift, yet now it is to be looked on , not only as atruth , which is clearfrom the Word > but alfo as a fundamental truth; which being shaken, would overturn Chriftianity, and the way of Salvation that the Lord hath revealed in his Gofpel. This is not to be extended to a rigid degree of knowledge in this wonderful Myffcerie > but to fo much clearnefs in this truth from the Word,as may bea ground to Faith in the thing itfelf. And that this is neceffary, as a fundamental, we think a- rifeih clearly from thcfe three grounds, l .That truth, without which the true God caimot be taken up, believ- ed in, and worshipped, is a fundamental truth: but, this truth ©f the Trinity of Perfons, and Unity of the God- head, is fuch, that without it, thatGod, which is propofed in the Word, and isthe only true God , and the ob- jedl of all Worship, can neith.^r be taken up, believed in, nor worshipped rightly: Ergo^^c. becaufc the true God is One, and yet three Perfons : and as fuch, hath propofed -Himlelf to be known and v^orshipped. 2 that truth without which the work of Redemption vvouldbe overturned , is fundamental ; But this is Ibch: for,by taking away the Myflerie of the Trinity, they take away the Godhead and Perfonality of the Medi. tour, and fo do enervat his fatisfad:ion. And, as on the former accompt , the true God is other^'ife conceived than he is in himfelf i fo,inthisrcrpe(ft,theM.'diatour ismade aquiteoiher thing. And, can any thing be fundamental , if this be not ? 3. the way that God hath 1 aid down in bis Worship, requireth ihis,feing in Baptifm there is par- ticular and cxprefle mentioning of thefe three, the f (»<^er,Son>and Sp'mtt as the Superiour , to whom they th :t are Chriftian Souldiers, Ihould b: lifted and inrolled : and fo we may accompt of allafter-worlhip : feing God requires us to hono.ir the Sm ,33 we honour the Father , and feing tliefe Three equally witnels from Hciven , I f ofc.f .the father, War dy and Spmi: all which rliree>are One : can ih_Mr teftimony be received as of three , or can they beaccompted as OwcGod without this'^ And yet there can neither be One j in Faith , engaged unto in Baptifm, or one, \^'ho!e teftimony we may receive, blithe who is God: and can any think but it's necefl'.iry for a Chriftian, and that,fundamentally , to know to whom they are devoted, whom they are to \\rorfhip , whole teftimony it is that they receive, whofe operations they feel ,whom they are to make ufe of,Scc. And therefore ii*5 neceffary to know the Trinity of Perfons in that One Godhead. It may be the exercife of fome tender foul> that they know net how to apprehend this Oojeft rightly, wh ?n - they coirte to woi fhip : and that often they are difquictcd , while their minds are unftable : Concerning this , there is need here to diftinguilh betwixt what may facisfie us as to the Object in it felf , and what may be fufii- cienitousindiredtingofourWorfhiptothatObjeifi: Ifvi^etakeup God as in himfelf, hereisadepth that cannot be learched out to perfctftion : He it broader than the Sea, Who can know him ? highey thantle Hea^fy '^hatcanvi/edo,Jo!;.ii.S. But yet we have footing in his Word , how to come before this God withtear, reverence, holy admiration, &c. and fuch affedions and qualificatiorx as a true "Worfhipper that woifliips in fpirit ought to have; and in this , the pure Worfhippers, who believe this ti uth of one inhnit God and three Eerfon/j ought to be taken up, rather that they may be iuitable in their worfKipping, . and have becoming ef- fedts on their own hearts, than to be difq:iitting themfelvcsby.poring too curioufly on the Object wo fhippi d exceptinfo farasmayfervetotransfoi'auheheartintoalikenefs toliim. . And , it is not aiming to compre- hend the myfterioufnefs and manner of thefe incomprehcrGble Myfteries, that doth work this j but the real, through and near imprefTion of tlie general, which is revealed clearly in his Word. We would therefore com- AnBxpofit'mofthe Chap.i. 8 r • «r rrt,;« T Thar folks would fatisaetheinlelves in the general with the folid faith there- m:t.atli.T.thrceinWorfhip.^^^^^^^ concerning ihe Per fons of the blefled Godhead: .of. without delcending ^^ Pf^/^'f^^^^^ confafes the mind, and difquiets the confciencc, and cannet but do a.ispnrticularne(s,isotcentha,^^^^^^ fo intho!e who xvould be at the lo°^i"g "g^^^ himlelt to us, and vvherein,weconceivc,it's fafeft to reft , and Tirles,NAmes.^c. whereby He hath^^^^^ ^^^ ^_^^^ ^^^.^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^ himfelf hath toboundaUourcunohtievvithnthole rpr,t y^^ ^ ^^^^ of feeing his Glory, by Ihewing him his ,ai:ght : thus,Hxod.3Vand34. theLordd^^^^^^^^ thereby teaching men to .oodnefsintheproclatrango h,s A^^^^^^^^ .^^ ^^ ^^-^^ ^^^ comprehenfive Attn- ing in our hearts: and cannot but diminilh thatAu- \Ve would remember therefore that he is purely Sp iin and vvorlhippingofJemevenmotnrnBa^^^^^^^^^ BatftiUthi, ...ihippingboththeotherjan^^^^^^^^^^^^^ Mould be remembered, ^^^*™^,^'if" Paiher,Son ,andSpmt. thatarebuc T^vo: andthereforeThcobjeaotWo^^^^^ or OneGod. WeWorftitptheF^ffccr, ^e5o«^^^^^^ ekSP/Vi^ asif he vvho^notnamedw^^^^^ ly Ghott, are the fame God with the ¥^^er (.^^^^^ 5 ^^ J^^^ ^^ fubfitting and operating; and io the irS^o;.lyna^^^^^^^ ^^o:^l];^X^a,itdothalioa^.t^ th. Son. although ^jbe notfoufual in S.npture ,^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^ J ^^^ .^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ iow,HethatisGod,maybeinvocate^^^^ v/hichisthe Work of the ^V^'^'f^'"''^^^^^ TheZ^^^iion ofthMy Ghcji, is fubjoyned.asadiftind pe- and5. Grace ^^«"'?r'f ^V^^^G^dt S^n ^ ' being direfted to the Fa- tition,totheLoveoftheFathe andGraceo^^^^^^^ and therefore to plead againft the God- Thereiinoweiatthereforetob^^^^^^^ Ifitb.objeaed,againftthenec^^^^^^^ .^^^ ^^^^,^, Godhead of the tolerating whatoppofeth ^l^^^^Xl™^^^ Difciples, as in .^S.ip.Thcretore, ^c. hoIyGholt>athfometim«notfom^^ as the to bi accounted trieci,tnen v/ere luc wiiw.v^^v.^. . .— - - - ^ deftrovina it, were to be reltrauieci, Decaufanature hath no fundamental thing: and confequenty, no Error,^^^^^^^^^^ A.d iiKleed if a mafter of a family & aiotdilcoveredthat ThattheTefore n uftb^^^^^^^^^ .tather, who yet,as fuch, is (to fay fo ^ ,^;™\°.'"^^ butis nocwithftand- Chap.€. LtokjtftkeRenlamt. i^ be chouglu , thnt a Mqgiftraie , who muft count for his Authority o\ er a people , as a maflcr milH do foe his, over a family, is le.fe obliged thereunto ^ For,Chri(tiansaretobcChrifkians in their ftations , as in' their pcrfonal carriage ; and fo to fcek the promoving of theGofpel , and the reftrainingofwhat may marr it actordinff ro th:irltation. Tnirdly ,\veanf\ver, that e\e« this may be drawn from tbeMorall Law of God : wherein not only the true God is alone to be worihipped, asin the firft Command ; bjt alfo accord- ingly as be hath prescribed andreveiledinHisVVord,whichisthcfumofthefccondCo;nmand. Nowj this being trL£ , that the Lord hath thus revealed Himfelfto be wo-fhipped according to the Gorpel,it be- coxe> I o leflb necefl'ny to Woi fhip Go.1 in that manner, than to Wo-lhip Htm,who is the true God ; 8c fo*, if by the firlt Command , and according to t e light of nat jre,Magiftr,.tei fho.ild rellrain , and not fulfer what IS inconfi-.lcnt with the worfhipping of theUnetriie and living God,fo is he,by thefecondCommandf and that fime light of nat ire , obliged to reltrain all manner of Do flrine and Worfhip , that is inconfiltcr,c with what he hith revealed, according to the fecond. , Toihe lalt part of the objeilion , fiom that in'ftance, A^. 19. We fay^firft, that fuppofe there had been gie.t ignorance then of ibe Godhead of the holy Gholt, while th n: myfteric of the glorio.is Trinity was iHore obfcurely revealed j yet , it will i-iot follow, that it is -equally excuf ible and fufterable now, when it is fo plainly difcovered : yea ,canitb: faid,thit they had beeiiexcufible, if, after P fo far as the nature of the place calleth for, and doth become our fcepe. As firft , %vc (ee in this Prayerj ]o)6« doth diftincSly name all the three bleffed Perlbns , fsr their inftruftion and confola- tion to whom -he lends this mcflage. Sxondly, V/hcn he names the Son , he doth name Him by fuch Titles as agree 10 Him only as Mediator i yea, and in this fong, \tr.6. doth refpc^Sl ihat, particuLirly,which is on- ly applicable to Him as Man and as Mediator, to make them welcomeit the more liear[ily,and thereby alio the more to commend Him to them, and engage them to Him, Ly remcmbring them wbatHeis, and whic He hath done, that doth thus falnte them.Thirdly,Hc' hath a peculiar thankfgivingunt^ the Son,confidered under fuch defignations, as cxptLifTe His Wtinderful love that appears in His futferings , which cannet be ap- plyed to the Father or Spirit: which ii indeed Divine WorHiip, being ihcfamc which is here given torae leather, and Spirit. All which giveth occafion to enquire in thefe four. i. Concerning thcObjea ofDivinc "Worihip, in general. 2. Inwh.urefpcftitis to be given to the Mediator. 3. In what form. Petitions may be directed to Him ; or, if in any peculiar form. 4. Why the Mediator Chrift, is fo much , and fo warmly, under thefe conliderations oFHis incarnation and iliffe rings, infilted upon in the New Teftament a and whai: may encourage and help in tke improving of thofe grounds. Th;le things being dciptbs, are ratfeer to be ad - mired and believed, in the general, ( lo far as we fee clejir in this precedenr) than curioufly to be pried into ; yet, that they go not altogcth ir without anfwer, wc ihall lay down fome generals in reference to all thefe , which will yeeldfome practical and comfortable conclulions. To the firft, we fay, 1. God is the^^oneObjeift of Divine Woriliip : and there is no Objedt thereof but God: becaufe there is none'who hith theleinfinit Attribute's and Excellencies , which are requifite in the Objeft of Divine Wor- fhtp, but God , fuch as Omnilcienci'e, O.nniporencie, lofinitnefs, fupream Majsfty, Glory ,C?c. from whick (to fpeak fo)refuksAdor3bility,an(flential Attribute oftheMajelty of God, as Immutability and Eternity are; He bjing ado; able , becaule Infinite , Immcnle , Omnilcient, ^c. And therefore it cannot be cou> municatc to any other, uwre than thefe incommunicable properties can bej and yet none can bz worihipped who is not ffo to fpeak) adorable. 2. There is but one kind of Divine Worlhip, to wit, that which is S ipream , and becoming this infinite Aiajelty of God : and , in a word, that which is required in the firft Table of the Law , as that which is competent to this glorious excellent God: and this followson the former; for , if there beburoneObjec5l , thcrecan be but one manner of Worlhip. Therefore, in ^criptarc » t-o Worihip God , is alVi^ay oppol'cd ta B the 10 AnSxpofitm^fthe chap.r. theM'oiihippmgofanyother,ardrotheadnutting of any Worlhip, which is iiot competent to (jod, as J^eftl Ip.p, io> and 22.9. 3. Although there be Three P.-rfons of th^ glorious Godhead, and all are tobe worihippedjyet.th^re are not three Objects of Wor/hip , b.itonej norchrs'e kinds of Woffhip : Not three Oa)eO;h', becaiilcth^re three Perfons are the fame One infinite God , wh^ is the Oojevfl of Woi Ihip. For , tii ft , thojgh th-; three Perfons, be really diftinift each from oth:r: yet, none o^ them is really diihiidl fromtheefllniccofthj God- head : Therefore, the Father, is that fame 0->jedl: of Worship with chc Son, becaufe that fatne God. And, fe€CMidly,. though the Father be infinite , and the Son infinite, C5r. yet, thcreareiiottuoinfinitncff.s , but the fame infinitnefs and immenfnefsjjthat which is the Fathers is thivfOns alfo : becaiife thefe are tff.ini.il properties, and focommon to all the Perfons: and therefore-, though their perfonal properties be diltmd j yet>iheir cffentiall Attributes being common, they are not diftindt Objects, but the lame oae Ojjec5b} Teing, ftilJ, in Worship, refpevft mult be had to their cffjntial Attributes ;.and kt to the Godhead, which is common to All ; and therefore confequently to th!rm,as they are one Ojjeti*:,4i bHng the D:;icy ( which is One) ih it is the formal db\tdi of Worship ; And , though fometimes th;fe three Perlbns be named together , as here i yet, thafcis not to propofe them as diftjnA objedlsjbiit to shew, who this one obj etfl God is,to wit ,th * Father, Son & Spirit, three Perfons of the fanie One indivifiblc Godhead. Hence, th^ unitie of the Godhead, is in- culca«ed,for this end-: Tht Lord thy Grfd, 0 Ifrad, it One Lcfds, From which itfolloweth) 1. that the mind of the worshipper is not to be diftraded in feeking tocon:iprc-^ hend^r order, in his thoughts, three diftind Perlbns, as diltin^il objcvfls of Worship ; b jt , to conceive re- verently of oneinfiniteGod , who isthreePdrlbns. 2. That whatever Perfonb,' named , heis notto think that the oiheris leffe worshipped ; but that in one a6b he Worships chat one GoJ| and Ibih^^^ather, Sonand Spirit. 5. That by naming one Perfonafcer he hath named an other, (fjppofe he name the leather at firft, and afterward the Son ) he doth not vary the Obje(ft of Worship, as if he were praying to an other than for- merly i. bat thatAill it is the fame one God. . 4. B:caufe our imagination is ready to folter fuch divided coa- ceptions , weconceiveit isfafeft not to alter the d€nomi4iation of th; Perfons in th: lame Piayer, efpecially , where itis in the hearing of ocbcrs, who poTibly may have fuchthoughts , though we h wc none ; and I f jp- pofe , this way is moft ordinarly taken in Scripture. Foranfwcfing to the fecond, to -wit, how ih^ Mediator is the ObjeA ©'"Divine Worship: we shall firft diftinguish this title ObjtFi , then anfwer. By Divines , there is in this cafe a threefold Objedt acknowledged ( all peeing to the Mediator in fomercfpet^.) i. Thercis Ofcy'eSww w or praifingof Him , as in this fame placet and afterward, c»p.^. bccaufefeingwc have a Man to do with , who hath fo experimen- t .11 y felt fmleff;; infirmities, of purpofe to be the ground of a f ympatliie with His Members : and fcii^ He h..cn ftill humane afFcdions, by having a glorifiwd body Itiil united in one Perfon with His Divine Nature • which wants not humane feeling,ihough in an inconceivable manner: and feing alfb , that that is given in the Word, as an cncotiragcment for m, to ftcp forward, to e3Cpe(ft grace and help in the time of need, Ht ^.2. iB. and 4.15, 1 6. and that even from Him: there is no queftion but, by the as^tual confidering of this, a Ibulmay, and ougnt to ftrengchen it fei f in its approaching unto God. 4. \i.t.this Divine Worship is givento Him,as HeisGodjandbecaufeHeis Godj and lb Chrift-God IS thtObjcBumfoTmak, or, qa$ of tnis Divine Worship, becaufe it is the Godhead that is the alone formal Object ot Divine Worship, as is faid: and Chrift only, as God, hath thefc eflential Attributes ofGm»f/ctf«?ff, Supream Majefiie, jidorabihtie, tSc. which are rcquifite fortheobjeft of Divine Worship. And ihcreforein this pIace,akhough H= be let out in what is peculiar to Him as Mediator : yet , His bang reckoned with the other two bletfed Perfons , doth prove thai notM^thilanding thereofHeis confidercd in his Perfon as God. It is then thus, as m'c (ay, Chrift-God died, yet as Man : fo the Man Chrift, is worshipped ,ytt asGtxh for, though He be one Perfon , yet the properties of the two Natures are diftinCt. H ;nce, as the rathttt did prove Chrilts Godhead againlt the /(Brians, from this, that H^ was worshipped with Divine Worship; and account tHem Idolaters for worshipping Him thas, whom they did not cftcem to be God s fo do the latter Divines in reference to the Socinians. 5. Thcreforethis Worship that is given to Chrift, the Mediator, is of the fame kind thatts given toGo^t to wit, Supream, Divine Worship : for, there are nottwo forts of Divine Worship. And to give the Me- diator, who is God, an infcriour kind of Worship, would, 1. Wrong Him who is God: for, by taking to Himfcif th It external relation , He hath not diminished His eflential Glory and M?tjefty. 2,It fuppones two ©bjedls of Worship, and two kinds of Divine Worship : which is falfe. Tnercfore Divines have ever cen- liired that aflfertion in the St^ynonjlrantt Confeflion, anent giving a peculiar and mid He-kind cf Worship to Chriil the Mediator, as of it fclf unfafe and as making way for the Sociniatt fubterfuge , which is to allow a Worship to the Mediator, as Mediator, infcrioar to that which is given to God ; and fo , that it should not follow from this, thatCf^r^ // -^vorshippei. Therefore, He » God equal '^•'ith the Fctther. Now,the Scripture giveth Him that fame Wo ship, and not any other , even ■when it is denied to all creatures -, yea, when He is wotihipped in the dayes of his flesh. He is confidered as the oniy begmen of fhe Father, as Lord and Atm^h* lyjhavmg all creatures asfervants under Him, CJj. and yet he is Itiled the Son ofDaUdfHe that ^MttP come% &c. even at thn time ,:o shew, that b^th confide rations have place in worshipping of the feme Perfon, who is God, and alio Mediator ; and nor to bring in a new Worship s for, none canbe more glorious , than what is due to God : b jt to lay a new ground of having accefle to give Him the Worship which is due , and by a new relation to give a kindly qualitcation of the Objedt » whereby the heart may be provoked lovingly ^ thank* fully to give the fame. 6. When tWs Worship is given to Him, it is given to the Perfon who is Mediator , and that in one indivi- dual 9Qi : for. He, as God, is not worshipped one way; and, as man an other way } nor is there a divifion of His Natures to be conceived j but the Perfon, who is Man , is worshipped with this Divine Honour inthe lame adt ^ becaule He is God r therefore there is no fuch precifion called for in the intent of the Wor- shipper,asifoneNatureofChriftsvveretobeworshippedandnotthcother: for, ii';> the Perfon, wbais worshipped , now confifting of two Natures. 7. When the Mediator is thus worshipped, there is no diftintft Object of Divine Worship worshipped : but as whatever Perfon be named , ii's the fame God j fo , however the Mediator be named , or confidcred , i/s the fame Perfon : for, though the fecond Pijrfon of the Godhead, confidered in Himfelf » be wiummi or, B s the ^5 4n ExpoJtMH&fthe Chap.i. the ramctiiin*^>vlih the Mediator, ( fcifufit forma i, as Divines fay) yet is he Unuf y thefavne Pciion: and the iecond Pafon of the Goihead , being Unum, to wit, the fame God with the other two glorious Por- ibnseflentially confidercd* although he be n©L CZ/jk* with the Fdih^r and Spine , conlidcrcd pcrlon«lly:f f or,ro only is he the fame 0 jjcct with the father & Spirit. 8. When the Son is w;orshipped , there is no lefle rcfpect to be had to his Mediation , than when thj PatbT is expre^d ;fo that who ever be named, the Son Itill,. as Mediator . is to be made nfcof , and that in the fame manner : for, as there is but One God , So there is but One Me.ii.itor betwixt Coiand man, i. Tim 2A- without whom there is no accefs for a linner to approach unto , or worship acceptably, this One God. Thus, God is the formal Object of Worship; the Mediator ,corfidcred as fuch, is the ground up- on, v^hich wi^i confidence w^ may approach to that God : therefore is he the fVay , and Tmh- and Life : there is no eoing to God but by him, lb that in our Worihip , God and the Mediator are not to be feparated j yetju-e thdy not to be confounded : for, we Worship God, in and by the Mediator :* in which refpect , the ilediator is called the Dttr, i Itar, iVjy, Sec bccauie it is by the vertue and efficacy of his Mediation that the finful diitance betwixt God & us is removed, and accede made for fmneis to worship him , as was ty- pified by the Tewp/e, and lU^rr»vbich aloncdid then exiit. Fifthly, As any otthe Fcrfons may be named ioPrayer : fb, for ftrengthening of our Faith, n:uy the Mediator be named and prayed unto under fuch titles & relations a$ agree only to him, & not to any other Perlon :. Vet, then we would beware,!. Of conceiving that we arc praying to a different Objci5t,or that the Mediator is Lik glorious, ji4it,holy,eZ<;.unto whom we pray, thaawhcn God is cxpreay nametL We would alio beware of conceiving that by lo doing, Chrift is any - way more ingagcd to.or imployed by, any, than when any other Ferlon ot the Godhead is named j or, when «chcr expreifions are ufed.thoiigh wc out iel vcs may be aiorc Itrengthcaed by luch confiderations.a* When .there Ghap.r. Bi>ok^ofthe Kevelit'm. 13 there is an alteration of the cxp; csfion, wc w ouid beware ot c©nccivlng th:t wc alter the objcd jblit^wouul mind that it is the continued worfhipping of the lame Ooi)C(St GOD, however h^be defigncd: or jWhit ever be iheexprelTions or diftcrcnt helps, vrbitb we i'cck to Itrengthcn our Faith by. 3. We conceive, that in pu- blick, elpecially, that change should be warily ufcd* left it breed, or be apt to breed any fuch thoughts in o- ihers, the generality ofpeopJe, being- prone to imaginc-ditierent objects of Worfbip in luch cafes. From w 'hatis faid, we conceive, that the different cxpreflions among Diiinesin this matter , may be eafily agreed ; for example, fome call Him, as Mediator, ObjeBum materiale j as God, ObjtBum jormale : lomc lay, as Mediator, HeisObJcBumquodi and, as God, O/yc Smn ^//o ; lomefay,PrSof Worship, from God, with whom be interceeds 5 otb*rwife there is no keeping oftheunity of the Gbjed of Divine VVorshipi much Icflc is he to prayed untoasif he were inferiom to Go.i, as eafier to bedealt "Sfith, or, as if He might be jfo' which is a mod fiiblime thing , and being the fame with praying inHisNjme, and in Faith, mult beconceivcd to bedoneSpiritually by Faith, whereas thus Clorilt is rcpretentcd as a Mediator amongft men j to whom firft adrclfe is made , ziv\ then by Him to the Princi- pal P.rcy : and fo it conftitutes two addrefles, which brangles the unity of the objedl of Worship.4.It lome way lefTens the Glory of the Mediator , at leail in appearance, as if He , even the Perfon.were not 6'upream, but hadanother to plead wiib. Itistruc, it is fo, as Ke is Mediatory butftiUit would be adyerted that He is alio God : and fo He may, and caii confer what his M-diacion procures : and cxpreiTions in Prayer ,woulii btficthat, and would not be as ifhe were not God as to his P<;rfon,lince his Incarnation? 5. Iticemcth,ii not to reprelent two O'jjedts of Worship, yet two kinds of Worship, to wit, one to the Mediator, or to Ch'ift, a* Mediator : and an other as to God : for, who readily will think , that he who ii a diftmd Party , intreated to plead, is to be equally honoured, and that in the fame a»it with him with whom He pleads , or at lealt, a twofold manner of the lame Worship,*/^, one in this manner, and an other , when this form is not ufcd. 6. it is hard thus to conceive rightly ot Cnrifts Perlon : for, when we pray to Him, wcmuft con- fider urn as God, at lealt that mult be impli.*d : tlicn, H^isaUoiobcinierceeded with by MisownMedia- tion, as the Father is, which, I fuppole,fe\^' intend. If they take the Father Pafonally* and 16 that Chrift is to intercPc'd with the Father as a diftin^l perfon , or a diltindt Party, and fo not with the Son and Spirit alfe , Tnat will infinuate that the Father is not the fame God with the Son , and infer a divided conception of the inoft limple eflence o/the Godhead , which is the One object ot Wership. AffiTt.^- Therefore, when all is conlidered, although we will not condemn it fimply, yet we think it more fit to abitain from fuch formal cxpreflions j or, at leaft, to be fparing therein, efpecially in pubUck : becaufe « .J .So it is difficult to prefcrve that unicy in the one objeift of Worship, which should be ; for , it is not cafic to redd things in ^Tidticej as dilttndtions may be given in dodrinal dsbates and conclulions ; and should fouls hazard on what may confufetheinfelves. I fay, cfpecially in publick, or with others: becaufe.if it be ditficulc to keep our own imaginations Itayed in liichexpxeiTions , it will be mo.e difficult to redd other mens ima- ginarions,.confideringwhatignorance and v«inity ufually doch accompany many. 2. Tnereisno fuchforn* in S:^ipturc, even in th^ New Tcftament, when the Mediator is prayed unto : and it is lafcft we should fol- low rhefc that have goncbcfore us : He is indeed prayed unto, conlidered as Mediasor»but ttill foas the thing prayed for, is exp:dtcd from Himfelf, as well as-tobe obtained by Him. To clofe then as we began ; here fobricty is called for^ and curioliiy is tobjshunned : & in Worship the heart is rather to be occupied with Godly fear,ieverence 8c dread,than the head to be fi led with imaginations Having thefl\following things tixed m our hearts by Faith ( which M'e conceive more limply neceflary to Worship, what ever th:- expreiiionbe,^ to M'ir. i. An impreflion of the Holinefl'e, Jufticc,Omnifciencie, and Glory of Gt)d , ^c anJ fuitable attoftions with the prelent work, to wit, f jch as the worshipping of fuch a God doth call for. 2. A. conviction that we are praying to that one gbriousGod , what ever our' ex- prclfions be; that it is h i we arc worshipping, that it is oar delign to adore Him,and that it is from Him that \\c expect whatwe pray for, M'hatever.t iie dcfignation in the petition b *, and whatfoever Peifon be named. 3. An impreflion of our own fii/ jI dif-proportionableutfle to that work , and of the utter incapacity that we itandinof having accelTe to God,or any ground of expecting any thing From Him,inrefp^tof-ojr felvesj if It b.Miot obtained by vertue.ofCbiiftJeius Hisfatisfaction and inter ceflion. 4. An excrcifing of Faith on Chrift theMcdiator, for attaining ol what is prayed for, from God , by veitiieof the Mediation c^the Medi- ator. All wijich are nccelfary , and where they are , we conceive i the foul is to iilence all other quefttonings , and to hold here j and wb:n doublings arife , to put thefe tv\'0 queries to a point within it felf. 1 .To whom art thou praying ? Or, was thou praying ? or, from whom cxpeccs thou what thou was leeking? V Vas it not to, and from God ? And, 2. For wholccauie, and by vcrtue of wliat.doft thou expect it fiom God » What givesthee confidence to put that futc to Him ■» is it not only through the Mediation o^ Chrilt J efus alone ? And where thile two arc fixedly anlwercd by the conlcience, when tcntadon would jumble, becaufe ©f in- tiiltindtnelfe in Prayer, rhrre may be quietnclfcnotwithftanding: becaufe, thefetwo arethetifentiais of "Worlhip.to wit , Firit, that God be approached unto aiui adored. Next, that in and by the^Mediaror, ad- s^l■S~ ptily be made unro tljm , and this may be where there is no fuch explicit cxprciliouof eiUisi : tor • wh(.i« Chap.T, Hook^of thel^evelat'm, j^ where God is mentioned, the M jdiator is implyed as the gro Jnd upon M'hich we adproach unto Him : ajid whcH the Mediator is expreired, it is undcrftood, that God in and by Hi>n is woilhippcdiand that no other God butHe who is the Father, Son, and Spirit, .-^nd if in all thek a conlciencc were pofcd.that.may be,had no fuch exphcite thj.ighc< ( nor is it pofli jic in worshipping at5tuall>', to entertain them diltindly) it wou'l J anfwer, that lb it intended and meancd, from one qucftioii to another, till it refult to this , to wit , that h^ were praying to rh : one God, through the vertuc ot die Mediator Chrilt Jelus, which is the fcopc. And this" much anxiety may be prevented. As to the fourtii QUeftion formerly mentioned, to wit, what may be the reafons why Cliift is To much infiited on in panicalar, in ih2 Saints approaching to God , fo as the heart is efpecially rcjoyced at the men- tioning of Him ? or, wliatmayhelptoimprovetaatgroiindof accdfcwhich wehaveby H\m\ ^«/iv.To the liriVparr: It is no marvel that this relation that Clirilt doth Ibnd in, be much infifted on, in fuch a cafe : and, that tliereby the heart be warmedj and made to exult. Firlt, Becaufcjby thatcoufi deration, there i/ Ibme ftayingof us in approaching to God : for,the Godhead conlidered in it Ielt"> isanintinit, inconceivable thing : and as there is no proportion betu'ixt iiim and us • (o not betwixt Him and our capacities ot reaching Him fo confidered , but by this union of the Godhead with OUT nature in the Perlbn of ( h ^ Sin ; fo that He who is Man, is alio God , HO^^in^ the fuln^fft of the Godhead iXvtU'mg in Him l/odily, Co\oi{. 2. 9. There is a condelccndcncic upon the Almighties hde , shewing Himlcif acceihbic to Imners, and as appointin j; this ( to fay Ibj for a trylting place with them,to wit,that,Hf'i inCkria nronaUngitx worJd to Himfef , 2.Cor 5.19. whereupon the heart fixeth, thei c to meet God)and hnd Him tliere j and is thereby imboidaied & helped to trylt with the great and dreadful God. Tais was typified by the Lords placing of the Mercy-feat above the Ark, by the giving of his anlwers from thence, and appoint- ing the people with rcfpect thereto to make their addu ff:s to him : whence we kc , kokjng toward the Tt>T>pkijoni\i24.to'^rd^hehofy Hi//, and koly Or ac/e, &c. frtqiendy mentioned in the Siints ftiaits- whicn wcretypical of this irue Tabernacle ^ 'ivhi.b God pitched and not trntn : and alfo held out there in their fi dng in their Wofship> where God had by his Ordinance tryfted chem , ihoughit was but in Type. And, feing they made fo much of it , what wonder is it chat the Saints, linccChriltsiiicarnatioa and fufFering' make fo great account ofthcSubftancc and Antitype itlclf? .Secondly, A fecond reafon , is , Becaufe in Chnft Jefus the glory and riches of the Grace of God , in the work of Redemption, dorh molt emineiwly & palpabi y appear : which is both fwee teft to the Saints', to in- fiitofj , Sc alio tendeth to the advancement of the glory ot God, dwelling in Him , and lb furnifhing Him lor them. And tbircfore>rheie commendations that are given expreQy to Chrilt the Mediator,&: whereby Faith is Itrcngthened in Him, do alio ftt forth &: commen Cvvixt God & manj man could notftep over the fame to God, but God Itepped over, & hath come to mans fide by being manifefled in our nature,.in the Perfon ot the Son , ttiai fo He might give men accede again to Him. HL^ceChrift is , in going toGod, the D-or, and IVay j and,asit were,ihe bndgeby which thtypafle, & that fafely unto their former communion with God : & therefore Ghrift being God , ib that they cannot have Him but they muft have God: &,being alfo the tVjy , by which acccile isgiven ihtm to God , it is no niarv4.ihat the mentioning of Kim be fweec. ' Fifth- - i6 An Expofitm of ths Chap.^." fifthly, The great effeifls of the love of God have kychej, 5c have been brought about in the Pcrfon of the Son, the Mediator : and, though there be no greater love, as to itsextcnt, degree,0r.frcencflein the Son, than in the Father and Spiric, { as is laid) nor can be 5 yet, that makech die Mediator more obvioafly lovely to the ilnner, although indeed, in the fame things, the loveof the other two Perfons doth appear alfo. And , lieing this maketh the obje<5t of our love more Icniible to us, and hclpeth us to underltand Gods love the bet- ter, u'hich otherwifc is inconceivable : therefore, GoJ, by propoling^his as the pattern & evidence of his Jove, and as the O jjcdt of ours , doth even allow linners to feed their love, and Itrengthen their faith on this Obj ect , and on the imtiiediate and explicicc tho jghts thereof, which yet is delighting and feeding on the love of God lb manifefted, which ca nnot be lb well read & underftood,as by diretit looking upon it, as it is manif. fted in the Mediatoi-,\vho , being God , became M m, (uffercd, died,and is no\V,though glorifiedi yet a true M m , touched in a humane manner with our infirmities, as a mother, or friend are touched with the dit- fic'jltics of a child,or one intirely belcved, though (till in a manner becoming his linkfle, glorified, and moft perfcc^t ftate. This is a main attradi ve , to make louls look to God by this open D«ar : and alfo by cxpresiing this, \\'hlch is ncarcft to. their owncomfortjSc conception to exprelie their Faith inGod,or their love tohi n. For encouraging and clcarmg of us in the improving of thele groundsjthefe things would be remembered. •I . That our blelfed Lord is true Mm, having thcfe atfc*5iions and properties that ar« natural and not finful truly.and really: and that therefore, there is a greater ncarnefle conceivable in our approaching to him, thau to God fimply confidercd in himfeP". 2. That, as he is Man, having fuch properties: fo he is affecfted fuitably thereunto , that is , he hath a hu- mane affection to, and fympathie with thele he loveth : and hath the e^rperimental remembrance of hi j by- f^alt fufferings, which alio hath its own affciling influence on his foul, for awakening ©f fuch pityas is con- liltent with his inconceivable glorified ilate. 3. ThatheAvhoisMan,andtlau and bo vvel-movingaffed-ion allowed us;, even towards the very Man Chrilt, asohe hath to a dearfi iend , or moft loving husband: that fo, in a word,we may love him, who is Man: as he, who js Man, loves us. And, this kind ot communion ,is pc culiarto the Believer , with the fccond Perfon of the Godhead, as itis peculiar to the lecond Petfon of the Godhead, as Aian, by humane aifedions, to love him : And thus we are not only one Spirit with him as with the other Perfons of the God- head, 1 C#r.6.i7.but we arcone hody with him : ofhificsh ,& efbis bo:s4, £pb. ^.t^o. in refpedtof this uniott' Sc communion that is betwixt a Believer and the Man Jcfus Chrilt. Hence . (5. As we have moft accclfc to conceive of Chriits love to us, who is Man : fo we are inlihe greater (Capacity to vent our loye.on him , & to have our bowels kindled upon the confideration of his being M.in , & performing v\'hat he did in our nature for us; lb the object is molt fuited, to be beloved by us , in his con- cicfcending to be as a Brother to us. And this doth confirm what is laid, & is a realbn alfo why Believers venc •their love to God by flowing in its expresfions directly conceriiing Chrilt : B ecaule , he is both the more fen- fible Object ot our Faith, & love ; and alio becaulc there is more posfibiUty to conceive &: mention what he in our nature hath donc,ihan to confidcr God, and his operations, in himiclf abflractly^ 7, Hearts v^-ould always remember that he is God, and fo rhat they love, and keep communion with him 'that is God : that inakes ibe former the more wonderfully Uvcly ; as this should make fouls keep up the elti- mation and dignity thatis due to fuch aPcrlon , fo condclcending. And lo by the Man Chrilt, both to love, cjid believe in God. And infum, having the excellencies of God dwelling in the ManChriQ, who^c affections they are more able to conceive ot , A' hoferuffcrin2s have m.idc his love palpable, in whom God h.uh condcfcendcd to deal with us; and on whom our affections and Faith alfo may have the more icniible fooii;iii!; by theconlidcration of his humane affections, there is no wonder th it this way of adoring.prailing, &z loving of God,befo much in{iltedupon;.&yet,eventhenwhcnihehearti3uponthisconlideration delighting andfeeding it felf upon ,thc Mediator, itiU his Godhead is emplyed, and God in him delighted in : without which , all other confo- lations would be defective. And fo itis G0d,inthe Mediator, who is the object of this delight,Now,unto this .(?ne Cod, be piailb in the Church, by JeUis Chrift^ lor now and ever. LECTURE Chap.1. tMkpf thi Stpetiitiim, f j LECTURE 11. Verr4. Uhn tothefelpen Churches in Afia, Grace be unto you, and peace, fromHim \vhkhis ,and'^hiih '^^ ; and "ifhich if to ctme, andfromthejey>en Spirits which are Before HisThrone. 5. Amdfiom lejfui Cbnft, "tffho is thefauhfuU witnefe , and the firfi- begotten of the de4d\ ^andthe Prince of the Kjngs of the earth : Vnto him that lotedust and v/ashedtufrom our fins in his own blood. 6. ^ d hath madi us J^inp and ^ritjisumo God and his Father ; /* him be glory anddominhnfor (Tpcr ande\er. Amen. WE heard ofthePerfons from whom: follows now thefe towhomthcEpiftleisfent, towita the fe'pen Churches in Afia j and they are particularly named , ver 1 1. &are fevcrall cimes fpoken of in the two Chapters following : Therefore) at the entry » we shall fpeak to a doubt or two concerning this infcription to them. Qiieft. I. fVfyis this Jiif^elation , inform of an Epifile , fnt toparticular Churches, rather thm to the vnbok Churcff ? 2. And why if it fent particularly to thejeyen Churches in Afia ? 3. lYhy are thejJUltd feven Chur- ches, and not one Church. To the firft ©f thefe : Though it be fent to particulaf Churches ,• yet , this excludes none from the ufe of it to the end of the world : for, though many particular Epiftles , as the Epiftles to the Romans , Corinthi- ans , Galatians , &c, be direded to particular Churches ; yet , the benefit of the Word contained in them extendeth ro all Believers in all ages> as well as to them to whom they were directed : So , thofe particular Epiftles , dire(5ted to the feven Churches in Afia , in the 2. and 5. chapters , are ufcful and behoveful toall the Churches of Chrift in the like cafes , as if they had been particularly directed to them : therefore is that Word caft to , in the dole of each o^ thofe Epifllcs , Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit jaith to the Churchs-Z. As to the general fubjeiSl matter of this Book.It concerns not thefe particularChurche8,more than others , as wc told at the entry. For , ter.T. It is directed to his Servants , tobe made u(e oft© th:; end of the World , andii's fent to thofe particular Churches to betranfmitted by them to other Churches j and in this fenfe , the Church is called the pillar and ground of Truth , 1 r/OT.3.1 5. as holding forth and tranfmit- tin?; the Truth to others. Tothc fecond , JVhj is it dedicated to the fe\ien Churches in Afia ? \An[v«. i. Either becaufe thefe Chur- ches were next toParmos, where lohfi was now banifhcd : for> thofe who are skilled in Geography know , that this little Ifle lyes off Afia the leffc. Or, 2.Becaufe it's like lohn had particular infpedion of thofe Chur- ches in A/ia committed to him : which though it be not particularly fet down in Scripture ; yet > it's clear from Scripture , that there was a divifion of infpeftion among the Apoflles , without limiting any of ihem. Peter was fent to the Circumcifion ; Paul to the GentileSi lames abode at Itrufalem. And in the Ecclefiaf^ck Story, ii^safTertcd, that after Paul had planted Ephefus^ lohn ftayed thcre>who lived lafl of the Apoftles : And fo thefe Churches being ( as would feem ) under his Ipecial ovei fight , while he is abf^nt from them by ba- nishment, he commends this fcpiftletothem, ^.Jefus Chrift fends it to them, partly, becaufeoff^mefpe- cial faults that were among them, their need lb re^juiring : and becaufe of fomc fpecial tryals they were to en- dure, and the need they had of coofolation under thefe trials; partly, becaufe diey were the moft famojs Churches then: for, lerujalemwas now deflroyed , thisbeingwritteninthe daysof Dow»iM«theEmperour. To the third. fVhy ^uritef he to them 4tf particular CiMtchts , To the feven Churches in /fia , and natto the Ch'vrch in Ada ? Anfw. For clearing of this, the 6'cripture fpeaks c^the Church in a threefold fenl'e, 1. As comprehending the whole number of vifiblc ProfefTors, fcattered through the world : Co the Gofpel-Churcl? is fpoken oF horn chedayes of Chrifl to His coming again , as i Cor. 12 28. God hath fet [omt in the Churchy firji jipofk!,fecundariljPnphets,^c. where by Cfewrcfe, is not to be underftood this or that particular Ch-irch , nor the Ch Tch in Corinth : for, the C burch he is fpeakingof, is fiich a Church, as God had fet the Apuftles in, and all Ofhcers; and that was in no particular Church, but is the univerfal Church , fpoken of in the Verfe before made up both of]ews and Gentiles : and fo the word is often ufed elfwhere, as it is laid, Paulmadeb y>ock. of he Church, and that he perfecuted the Church. It was not this or that pariiculat Church, bit all thtt c;illed on the Name of Jefus Chrift, to what oever particular Church they did belong. So.( I Coy.10.3^..) he Church is contradiftinguished from JeviJ zndGemih » GiT^e none offence to thejcws , tmGcntih «or i or Prayer : and in iliis lenk, the S.i iptiire Jpcaks not fo often of the Church. 3. L's taken nei- ther for the wliole body of vifible Profcflbrs, nor yet ibr fuch a parr o'i that Body , that iy, a company met or theUiiiverfal Catholick Ch.irch > nor for a particular Congregation ; but for a number of particular Con- gregations unda r one Government, fuch as there was in Comth and Ephefus. And yct,\vhen he diredts his Epiitlc to one Church , as under one Government, particular Congregations are included : as in Jerufalemy there were many Churches and many Watch-men, and they could not meet together in oneplace, for the e- xercjfe of Gods Worlhip : yetic was not unfuicable to fiy, the Church at fenifalem, C as the Church aiC?/rfyi ^otv) as under one Government, though it were not fuitablc to fpeak of thsm asof one Congregation met to- g^beriibr, there were many moc Congregations of people in one of thofcTowns,as i Car.T4.34. compar- ed with I Cor. i.^. there were Churches tinder one Church. : therefore* it behoved to be a mutual combina- tion, that made up one body. In anlwer to the Queftion therefore* While he fpeaks to them as Churches in Afi^ty it is becanfe he looks on them as lb many diftindt incorporations, parts ot the whole ; or, bccaufc thnc cafes Reconditions were diftin6t:;& one mtflage could not agree to all >tha cafe of £/>ic/i», was one j the cafe oiSmyma, ano her, CJc. And feverall cafes and conditions, required feverall letters. But if any fay , // i; improper tofpeak.ofa Church h the Ke"^ Tejlamen^, except of a parti cuUr Co'>^grcgation , b:caufi it's [aid here to the fevcn Churches in Alia, ani eljiehere the Churches in J jdea,C5c. We aniwer : i. That inference will not hold j b jt rather the contrary : for here, it's faid , the Church at £- phefus^ ; and in Epijefus were many particular Congregations : therefore , it's meaned of a Church aflbciat jd & combined under one Government : neither ever are Churches in one plac; mentioned,of vvhaifoever numbet they he ;.but as one.2, Thoughyc>>:'» Churches ofAfi^ be fpoken of here: yct,z^cVf/. 12. the Church is fpokcti of, under the fitiulitude of one woman: & thefe Churches, m..ft be parts of that one: the iiQ(\ of that woman 6c children of that mother. See more, c'j^^^ii.at the end. \ oifei^et That our Lord jcfus Chrilttakcrh norice ofth: particular eftate of his Churches: not ofily how it goeth with the Church, in general i but how it goeth with this or that partictUar Church j how itgoeth with Edinburjrhy Ghfgoiv, Scc.which shews a reafo.i why hediltinguisheth them in the infcription. Thefecondpartortheinfciiption, is,a thankfgiving, from the midft of the 5.T»er/r to the 7.t;f r/T when he hath wished Gntce and Peace fiomjefm Chrift, whom he calls t'.e firjl legmen from the dejd; becaufe by vcr- tue of Him, all do arife ; and becaule he was the iirft that rofe and went to Heaven ( for,tho jgh Enoc'} and Elioi bcperfonally in Heaven, they tafted not of death: and fo cannot be called the fiyjl begotten from the dea.i; others died again, as La:^arus) And when he hath called Him the Prince of the Kj'^gr ojthe Mr/jfe,as fct down now at his Fathersrighthand,as the Fathers L3rd-I>jputy, to point out His Mediatory and given King - {Jom jandHisreigningiforthegoodofth^Eledt , an .1 to rule othtrs for their faHc: thoighnot tolubdue & make them willing ^ubjcdls j yet , to bruifc them with his Mace &; Iron- Scepter. When, 1 fay , h: is ipcaking thus of Jcrliis Chrifl-> his heart beginneth to warm : and he breaketh out in a word of thanklgiv- Jng : wherein there is , i.adefcriprionofthePerfon, towhomthethanklgivingismade. 2. Thethankf- givingit felf. The ciefcription is excellen' , and ofexceeding great confolation" to the Church,as holding out Chrifts bowels, & the priviledgesand benefits that Believers ha vein and through him. 1. Inth.-Foun- tiin they come from, Him that loYd us. What a One is Curift ? he is he who loved u>.- this is the Bolbm > s;race, from v-hence all orher Graces & Benefits do flow, P^oV 8. everlalting love, and the fiift and chief itile inaliourpraife. If Believers would know who Chrift is ? k's hewho/fl>L'd/tf: a moft comfortabie ftiIt^. a. In the particular benefits that flow from this love , and wasledus from ouffns in hii o\tn hlocd. Every word hath an cmphafis in it : He had not an empty and comple nenting love : but fuch a love as moved him to leave the hi^^t oFGlory , and conae down gc take 0:1 our nature : and in that nature to die, and shed his blood for us rand by that blood, to wash tisfrom the filihinetfe and guilt of fin , in taking away the evil of iniandwrath. ^nd,inLhatHeisf:aidtQwash us fromfin»w H//eTv/j4/ffw/, Itfuppone<;, i. Thatfliisa filchi ncflfc. 2. That tliis hlthintfll- is noreafily wofhea away. 3. That there is a great efficacie and real vertue in the biood of Cisriit, to walh the foul and cleanfe it from fin, as if it had never finned j as there is ef- ficacie :.nd vcrtue in a fcutitain of water, to wafli a filthie thing. And this was typified in thofe ceremonial and legal washings » mder the Law. 4. Ttiatj that wherewith Chrilt washeth Believers , is, his ov/n bleed : not Chap.i. Jiookyf th ReveUtm. jt^^ nottheblood ofBulls & Goats; but the blood o' thefirft begottcnfrem tkedud , the blood oU he true and faithful witnejje ttht blood o'^the Prince efthe l{in^s of the earth ; yea, tlie blood of Him M'Uch is,\vki:h \\ai^ & ivfei;/;^r»^#OTr, the blood ofhimW;oiv<*f, and IX Gflrf, Therefore (-<^S.20.28.) it's faid, Feedtbe Ciwih ofGod,Vi>hich he hathfurchajed with his twn blood, h holds out > not o.)ly th .■ efficacie and ikisfiidloiinefle or the bloodof Chrift i but alio the end of His death: that it was no^ a meer Teftimoiiy and Witneflc-bearing , nor only to leave an example to others, ( as profane men, derogating from our blelfed Lords deati i , afiirm) but » to wash His own from their fins in His blood > to take away the guilt of fin in JuP-^ficaiion, 6c to make the Power of His death come in and flay fin, and to fandifie , as it is l Coy. 6. Su:h irerejome of you , but now jiu areviashid,\hiit\-ii Juftified&Sandificd. ThereisnotaName that Chrift hath, baiitbuh fomepri-' vilcdge and benefit in it to Believers; it holds out lore on His fi.de, and confoladon oa ours: 6c every benefit which comes to usjis a Name & Commendarion to him , & may be fo ufed by ii?. Verj 6. In the dcfcription , He fets out how Chrift , not only takes away what is ill, from us j but how He abounds inconferring privilec4ges on us. He not only takes away fin ; hw, He hath made its K}^gs iS Priejls to OadBis father: Firft, 7(i/i,?f , I. In delivering us from the flavery of fin, that the moft part of the world livesin:, andinmakingusmaftersovcrfinandfinfullufts, mafters over the D.nil andths "World, andrhe Fieih in'fome meafure. And this is a Princely thing : fo the Church is fet our, 1^V.I2. a$ having the Moon , that is to fay, the tranfitorie world under her fcer. 2. Kings , in reiped: of a Spiritual reigning in oqr fpirits with God, by an heavenly converfation : fc-rViwr our cori^perjations in Hea\)enyV\\\\\)p.i. 2.0. C0I.3 i. inanholy andhcavenly pride, and in a fort of kingly majefty, difdainingthe ups & downs in the world. ^Kpgs alio , in title and right, beins fet as Kings on the Throne with Him , to execute the judgem:nt writtm, Plal .149. 9. This honour have all His Saints> in a fpirirual way , and fome MMy to judge the world in their practice : and they shall be Kings in poflesfion, when that, which is here , fhall have the full accomplishment.' and all the Saints, as fo many crowned Kings, shall follow Him in the clouds. Secondlyi Ptiejls ,10 offer their bodies a livin dience: and the more obedient, circumfpedt & ftrift in Holinefle, the greater liberi:y,majcfty,& kingly ftate- lincfle. All our Lords Servants are Kings, fo great a King is he, and fo happ y are they . 2. Tiiefc Priviledges lay an oblig^uion on Believers, to carry themfelves as fuch. I. If Chrifts bloud be given as a fountain to wash ar, then make life of it for pardon of fin. Mortification &: Sin,5titication. 2.Let us carry our fclves Kingly, lis a beaftly thing to be a fcrvant of fin; but, it's a Kingly thing and fta^cly » to be minding the Throne, we are called to the faith and hope of : to have our heart's Scconverratiowffuitable to that holy and heavenly place ; to have royall fpirits, difdaining, and trampling on the things of a prefenc world, as unworthy of our hearts & affcdiions. 3. Comparing thi/ with the former , when hefpeaks of Chrift , his affeift ions warms 5 and when lie fpeaksof the benefits , which come by Him , it ieades him to the love they came from: and by that, again,he isledtopraifeHim; and he cannot get Jefus Chrift fet high enough. Oi/erV* , Believers hearts ihould warm , and be often warming rhemlelves with thoughts of Chrift, and venting their warmnefle of affed ion to Him in praife; It's a fweet thing , when Believers hearts cannot part with Chrift ; but, when ever He comes in their mind or mouth, ftillro give Him a word of praife ,andcometo their purpofeagaiu , a5.Jo('/» doth here: And it's often thus with P '9ffhtchts,and'is>htch VfM,and'^hch h to comcthe Almighty. , ., , . j. r ,• j j • ^t r 9 1 iohn who ah amyour brother, ^companion tn tnbulatton, and m the kingdom anipattence of yfm 0rijl, wL m the Iflethat is called Patmosjorthe -^ord of God, andfortketepmonj of]efus Chrifi. iT's a concerning mefTige that Chrift is now fending to His ChurcH : therefore thereis the larger preface to ftir them up he writs to, to make that which he fends welcome.^ c l • r. 1 ^ -/x, "We heard, from the 4 ^rfe , the particular Infcnption or diredhon ot this Book , as an Epiftle : and when he hath w'lihzd grace and peace, and fet down the parties from whom the^4«and pmee is wifhed, and the Epiftle is fent : he turns it over in a thankfgiving to Chrift. efpecially , pitching on Him,as looking to the benefits and priviledges they inioycd through Him: as being, in a fpeciall way, purchafed by Him : and this thankfgiving , or doxologie, is all, that he and all Saints can give Chrift for all that He hath done for themj mto him be glory ^ dominion. Believers, in looking on Chrilts purchale , would be more in afcnbing glory & dominion to Him; not that they can add any new glory to Him, or enlarge His Dominion; but it is to acknowledge, that to Him belongs glory and dominion, as it s afterwards, Cf^ap. S^f^f^^- Jf^h « ^^« Lambthat'^^flain,torecciy>epowr,aniriches,aridwifdoTn,an.ipength^ni^^^^ IcsBelievers cxpremon,and hearty aflent, in approving Gods purpofe & projedt in making himHead ov^r all thcChurch. VerCe7. He feems to come back where heleft, when he began his thanklgiving , to fpeak otJ-fusChnft under the laft title of Pr/wc of the Kim of the earth j and that by way of pre-occjpymg an objedion , which carnall hearts might make: and it is this. IsHQ?rince of the l<^rigs of the earth, yfho y^is^iitio dc^ih , and laid in the Grav?' Where is He now, if He be fuch a Prince ? He anfwereth. Behold^ fje cometh -^'tch clouds : though many profane carnall hearts now do not acknowledge Himj yec,He (hall one day be acknoxvkdged He is now outof light j bucic will not be long fo : He is making ready tor His coming to Judgement , and is.coming,aap.22.2o, Surely I come quickly. This coming, m the prefentume,implyeth two things.! i. The ikafonablnelfe of His coming ; He milfes no time, He comes quickly, 2. Thau even the fliort^iime He de- Uycs, He is making ready, as it were , for His coming 5 He is leading Witnelfcs ,^and fitting f roctlTcs, and difcovering the truth and falfhood of every thing ; and every thing that may further His coming, is going forward 5 Hcisnotidlein reference to His laft coming to Judgement, bjt ishafting all. Secondly,His com- ing toiudgement, is fet out in the majefty and (btelintfle of it , under an cxpreiTion ordinary in the Prophets I as much of this Book is) He cometh with clouds- . So Ffal. 97- 2. Clouds and darkpe^e are round about htm 5 andiW«/.24.:^o. nc{hi\\comeinthecloudsofhe:t\en,wi(hpov/erandgnatglory.SQPf4.i%.iox\. Toltt outthe ftatelineffeof the Judge that cometh thus backed with Coeleltiall Majelty. Thirdly., His coming is fet out by the palpablenelfe and vifibleneffe of it , St&ry eye shall fee htm : though moft part of Achcilts think not ofhis coming now; yet when He shall come, there shall not be a reafonable creature , that ever had life on Earth , whether Believer, or unbeliever , but they shall with iheir eyes fee Him in that day. J3;ouithly, Among them that shall fee Him , ihdelation , Amen, Eleenfo, come Lord I fits. And fb it looketh to His (lately way of coming, & the efted:s it shall have in tiie world, it being for His Glory, to vindicate himlelf from the rubs that his pro- fane enemies put upon him in the world, he fayes ^men ro that , e'pettfoy Amen. Ohftrlpe , I . Our Lord lefus, that was crucitied , and thought little of, shall be as high as ever he waslow ' in the open viewof all his enemies. The time is coming { and now is advancing faft forward") when he shall take unto him his Kingdom j and be vifibly feenby all the Kingdoms of the earth, to be the judge of quick and dead, the Prince oUhe Kings of the earth. This is one ot the Articles ofourCreedj and wewould make ufe of this Scripture , to confirm it: there isa time coming, and it is not far off, when he shall let his Throne in the Clouas, & all eyes shall fee him.Thlnk ye this true, that there is a time coming, when we that are here,8c all others, shall feeChrift in his Humane Nature,Sc alfo much of his Godhead as he shall be pleal- . ed to let out, and we capable oi^ Think on it, and let it not go with a word j but confider how ye will meet himSc ftand before him: and w^en ye meet with difficulties,or ereature-comforts that would turn you afide, rem ember on this day:& where will they all be, when ye shall be arretted to fland before him.Eccfc/ii.p. Obfi' Chrifts coming to judgement is a fpecial part of his ftatelineffe, ScamainpartoftheUniverfalnelle of his Kingly Office as Mediator, when he shall come and fit as Judge, and give fentence on godly Sc wick- ed, and lend away the one, and welcome theocher. Tliis will be one of his ftatelieft dayes , whenheshall vindicate himfelf from profane men, and bear himfelf out to his people in his exceeding Glory. Believers,bc- licve there isfich a Day; and let it quiet your hearts in the mean time of all thefe conhifions. Obf.i. O jr Lord lefus his coming to judgementiWill be a doleful coming to the moft part of the world ; they alfo vi'ho peirced Him, and all kinreds of the earth Ihall wail becaufe ot Himj they fhall cry to the hills Tail on ust and to the mountains, cotterus ; and would be glad to get into the clefts of the rocks, and to the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord , and for the Glory of his Majefty, Ifa.2. 1 2. Men would think the grcatelt hill or mountain a li ght burden in that Day , to get themfelycs hid from the pcircing view of a flighted and provoked Mediator. Oh J^ut that will be bitter and fore t© bide 1 Think upon it. There is a time coming, v\ hen many of you that hears this fame word , if Grace prevent not , ihsU lee and find the truth of it.Ii's terrible, but experience will make it true : many of you now skars to hear tell of Chrifts com- ing to judgementj but when that day cometh,it fliall be bitter in another kind to you , when this bitter yelling . Doi. ccyjing & 6o^v/»/J^ fhall be among the carnal world that flighted him , &yc fhall find your felvcs among them,and Ihall fhare with themj and every cry and yell about you , fhall be a new wound. Therefore humble your felvesjand fc«. k for mercy and reconciliation in time: for,either muft you get in now,or never. Oif.4. A hearty conienting and faying Jmen to Chriftscoming to judgement, to have fore-thoughts of it, and to be longing for it, and wifhii^ thatit may come, is a good token of a Believer and friend of Chrift , to whom this day will be a comfort. Bjt, if many of us had our own mind , we would never wifh to die , nor^ that there should be a day of judgemenr. Fcr.S. Chrift cometh in Himfelf to tell what H; is, and to confirm what John hath faid of Him , lam' Alpha and Omega: which are two letters in the Greek Alphabet j y^//?^^, the firft, and Omegajihchk: and the meaning is in the nexts words , the beginamg and the ending. The beginnhg. He who gives all thio'gs a being and beginning, and have no beginning My felf: Theending, He who puts an end to all things; and in whom all things end , and hath no endingmy felf : fpriall things terminate in Him as their end,RiBOT. 1 1 .36.- Tp Him Are aUthjvgs, whkhis, which v/at, and VDhich is to come, the fame defcription which was given to ' God the 'Fa.thetfverf.^. fetting out the immutability and unchangeablenelleof hisbeing,that he is fromEter- nity to Eternity the fame^and^as we shew,th: title Jehovah taketh in thefe three words.Then more plainly, • the Almighty: every word here is a proper Attribute of Godj he is infinite in power ,foveraign in dominion , ■ & not bounded as creatures are; And this is clear to be fpoken ofChrift,not only from the fcopQ,{John being to fet out Chriil from whom He had this R evelation) but from then ."perf. following, where he gives Him the fame titles over again; or rather,Chrift, fpeaking of himfelf,taketh and repeateth the fame titles. Ohf.i. OurLordlL^usChriftjisGodequal withtheFathcr,5cholyGhoft: he,whois the^rfl&laff,the beginning and the ending.which is,which was,and which is to come,the Almighiy.muftbe God.Thele titles ' can agree to no other ; there is no created being capable of any of thefe titlesjbut he.is fuch.ThereforejC^c. CbJ'.z. The ftatelineflc and majefly of our Lerd lefus Chrifl : What an excellent and ftately Perfon is he? there is not a propeny attributed to God, but it is agreeable to Chrift. Theufeofir, is, to bring hearts to ' high thoughts of Chrift: anditisnotfornought, but for this end that the Scripture infiflsfomuchingiv* ing him fuch ftately ftiles, even to wear Ibuls out of their, Atheiftical thoughts of him ,• and to prefer and e- ftieem him above all. . C 3, j.Xbok'*-' 11 Aft Expojjflon cf the ^ Chap.i. 3. Looking upon thefe words as fpoken by Chnit mnflCelt" : atrer John hath dcfci ibed him , he comctti in, and takes ic oA Johns hand, and delcribes himlelf. ^ Cb^ ene , That our Lord Jclus own mouth , can belt cell what himfelf is : hearing, reading, fpeakiiag.writlng will not do ic j if the dcicription come not out olChrilts own mouth, it will do litde on hearers. .P^crf.p. Follows the body ofthis Book, or Epiftlc. We will not now enter on a particular divifion of ir. That which is Icerf. 1 9. ot t his fame Chapter, fh ill ferve for the time, jVri^e the (hi igs "ivhich thou haft feen, and the things which are , and the things -^'kicb shallbe herej^fter. The whole may be taKen up in theie two, 1 .John his reprefenting the ca(e of things, as they were for the {)refent,and , as thiy were to be hereafter. The firft of chefe, to wit, his reprefenting the cafe of things as they then were, is, that which is fet down in the firft three Chapters : wherein is fet out the cafe that the (even Churches oi Afta were in ; which he dif- covers to thcmfeives, & to the world : and shews how many foulfaults they had under a fair name & pro- fesfion : and this takes up Jff^w'x firft vifion. That which is from th.- 9.17:)/? to the end of this Chapter , we take up in thefe three. i.Thereis the vifion it felf, what ]« ''» fa w and vrhac he heard from T>ffr/. i o . to Vfr/ 1 7. mixed throw other. 2. In the p.and 1 o. •>>fr,>x, fbme circumftanccs are fet down concerning \ohn and th : manner of his receiving the vifion , to make way for the faith of the vifion, and the whole l^ory that follows. 3 . From the vyMrj'xo the end » fomc circum- Itances, that make way for Jo/j« his writing & publishing what ne faw and heard, are recorded. The firft circumflance tnat makes way for the faith of the vifion and ftory, is, the perfon by whom Chrift wrote* I lohn : of whom we have heard before in the entry. And he fcts out himfcif here further , under dfeveral expresfionsor titles. \.Woo alfo am y»ur brother ; a fon of the fame houfc , a joynt heir whh you in the fame Kingdom ; a comforting title to them, and a humbling title to him. Thofe he wror; to , being bre- thren, he reckons in himfelf a brother with them : for, the moft eminent Believers , John, Paul , Jlbraham, DaYiid,!^c. come in to be brethren with the meancft Believers ; all being children of one Father,ofoncHoufe heirs of one Inheritance: and Abraham, his being a brother, and lohn his being a brother, prejudgeth not the leaftof them to whom he writeth. And as all have one Father i lb all are begotten by the fame word, have Gne Spirit here , and Glory for ever hereafter. 2. The next title he defcribes himfelf by , is, companion in mbulation, that is, a fellow fufFerer with you , a sharer of the fufFerings of Chrift as well as you; I, who am a freat Apoftle am not exempted from fuffering*«iore than ye are, who are in Smyrna, Philadelphia , 8cc. I avemineown fhareoftheCro{fe,asye have; yea, hetakesittohimfelfasatitie of honour, as a great pre- rogative and dignity, as Paul, £ph. j . i. / Paui theprifoneroflefus Chriftforj ou GemilestSo it is, I lohn,\vho as I am fuffering with you, fo I am confined for Preaching to you in Patmos: pointingoat this , that as all Be- lievers are brethren : lb all haveonelet in fuffering here away 5 and none are exempted from the CrolF;: were it the Difciplc whom Jefus loved and leaned on his boiom at the Supper, the night :se was betrayed : yet , he muft be a companion in tribulation, and come into heavenat the fame door with the reft. Folks would not think this ftrange, that atfliiftions li^ht on thefe whom Chrift loves bcft ; the fervant is not greater than the Lord, It should comfort fufferersi and make them look on it, as their prerogative, to be fufferers for Chrift 3 . There is a fxjrther aggravation, or explication, of the former , and in the I^ngd^m and Patten:! ofjefur C/mfi. Ltfl it should be thought any thing derogatory to be a fufFerer, he lays, he is a companion m the kingdom and Patience of Jefus Chrift with them. And thefe two words , J^ngdom anS Patience , are put together, not only to shevy He is a King and a Pricft with oiher B-'lieverSj but to shew this much,thatChrifts K.ingdom^ is often more in the exercife of patience than in dominion ; and that the Subjevfts of ChriftsKing- dom here, are more put to exercife patience than to reign. His meaning is , I am a sharer with you in the Spiritual Kingdom of Chrift ,that needeth no worldly grandour, but hath need of patience. And it faith,that he couttf s it his prerogative to be fingled out, and put to patient fuflfering , for giving teftimonie to Chrift as King of His Church. Afilid:ions for Chrift , and sharing in his Kingdom , mEgean- Sea, near the eoaft of A{ia the Icfl".-, not far from the feven Cnurches in Afi.i , to whom he writeth : a place which is called barren, by them who write of ic : not much inhabited then, nor now , becaufe of the barren- neffe of it: therefore it was a greater evidence of the cruelty oHohns perfecuters that banished him thither. 2. Thecaufe, is, fir the Word of God, and far the te^imony ofleftu Cfjriji , that is, for his Preaching the Word of God, and for his owning and maintaining Cbrifts Cofpel : for , his beai ing teftimonie , that Jefus Chrift w IS the King, Prieft, and Prophet of his Church, and the eternal fubftantial Word of the eternal Father^ for i:i;:ifts caufe, who is the Word of Go d;orj for bearing teflimony to Him. The Way howhecamc toihis " Ifland, Chap.Tj Book^of tl:e ReveUt'm] jg Iflandjisnotfetdovvnibut Hiftorietellsc [B%eb.l'tb.i.caf,\i\. exlrenaa andClent. Mex.) it wasinthc fourteenth year of Vomiiian the Emperour , when he raifed the fecond perfecuiion againtt the Church of Chrilt, about the 97.year of our Lord, that he* after he had tortured lohny banished him to this Ifie : near a- bout tlie lame time ohohn*s age. This then is the place that lohn was banished to : and yet , in the fame place , he hath Ivveet fcllovvship with God : is countenanced of him, and honoured to be the carrier of this Revelation to the Church. 1 . 5ec here how far gracelelTe and profane perfecuters, ( fuch as this beaft Vomitian was ) may prevail a- gainft the (ervants of Jellis Chrilt , when he doth banish lobn to PatmoSi befide other horrible perlecutions j which he raifed againj:t the Church. Chrift, by this, would have us know his Kingdom is not ol: this world. 2. Solicarineffa for Chrilt, is not lbs worft condition. Chnft can make up that another way : and if there be a m ceffity of withdrawing men from their duty.as of Minifters from their publick Miniftery jhe can make it tend as much to their private benefit, and to the publick good of his Church, ifnotmore: neither doifi lohn lofe any thing by his banishment 6c confinement ; for, he finds more intimate and fwect communion &: fellowfhip with Chriftj and gets more of his mind : nor doth the Church lofe any thing by it : for, fhe gt ts this Revelation of Gods mmd. If we believed this , we would neve r go out of Gods way , to make up his Work: for, if he pleafe to lay us by , he knows how to make up that -, both to our felves & Gods people. The Chriftian Church, is as much beholden to Paul' s imprifonment in Epiftles,as to his liberty inPreaching. 3. Honeft fuffering for Chrift, hath often with it the fresheft 5c cleareftmanifcftations of Chrilt. Folks that will continue faithful, and bide by their duty through fufferings , rhey shall not only not be 1 ofcrs , but gainers, i Pet.4.1^. J/jre bereproachedf & i Cor. 11.20. Kv^ictKov. tflil'^rvov J which is oppofed unto, and contradiftinguishcd f r om, 1 o ) J" 1 ov J\ii -Try ov: which was not fet apart from other fuppers, and common ufe, as this was : And thefe two , being by one particular- phrafe exprclled > we muft expound the one by the other. Now , the Lords Supper, is called fo, for three Reafonsj for which alfo, we conceive this day , to be called the Lords day. i. ThsLcrds Supper, b-Caufe of the Lords fiugular inftituting that Bread and Wine for a fpeciall and religious end , diitinguishing, difle- rcncing and fetting it apart from a common ufe , to a more fpeciall ufe : Andfo,thi5day, isca\kd the Lords day : becaufe of the Lords fcparating and fetting apartthis day for His fpeciall Service and Worship ,* and in that , diftinguishingit from other daye$,as He had done that Supper £tom common fuppers, 2, The Lords Supper, for its fpeciall fignification, JefusChriftandHis benefits being efpeciaily^ let outinit, his death &- fufferings pointed at, and the benefits M'e have thereby. So this day , is called, the Lords day , becaufe it's ©f fpeciall fignification, pointing out not fo much Gods ceafing from the work of Creation, as our Lords ceafing from the work of Redemption ; as the Lords S-ippcr is fo^the remciBbrance of iiis death till He come again? fo 24 An Expofition of the Chap.i: lo is this day for r^metnbring the work of Rcdempuon , and his Refurredtiorii till He come again. 2. 'The Lordi Supper : becaufe of its Ipeci ill end , to feC out the honour of tlie Mediator, and the Worihip', and Or- dinances bro jght in by him under the New Tcftamcnt i' lb to diltingnilh ic from the PafTeover. So' his day is C2\kd the Lords rf*/, for the fame reafon, to let out the honour ot the Mediator , and that k may be en- rolled among the Ordinances of the Nev^ Teftamem : therefore, when m ih^ New Teftament ought is called the Lords, it points ordinarily at Chrift the Mediator, and at the lecond Perfon of the God-head as 1 Cor.8.5. One God, diftinguished from One Lord. We take it then for granted, that it is called , the Lords day for thefe Reafons: bec^fe 'v.*s a fpeciall day, let apart for the Lords ule , of fpeciall lignification , and lor 3 fpcciall end. And Secondly, that it is a fpeciall day, known to the Church, may appear; far elfeif o/i» would not have given it fuch a denomination ; and that it points at fome thing of Chrilt , and fo is feparatt d from any Jewish day, and common day , It is a day known fingularly to relate to Chrift. To clear it, confider fit muft either be the firfl day oftheVVcek, or fome other: B -it none otherdayitis,£rf9, C^c. Ifany other it can be fuppofed onely one of thefe two: either not any particular day of the Week , but any fpeciall day or time of Chrifts appearing or manifcfting liimfelf i Or elle the Jewish iSabbatii day. Now , neither of thefe can be meant by the Lords day. i. Nontheformer:for, luchaday olChnitslpeciallappearing notbeine named here, it would leave the Ciiurch in an uncertainty to know what day was meaned : yet is this day mentioned, to pcnnt it out from other dayes; that isthefcopewhyitisfodefigned. Befide, ifitwereany fuch day , it would point at no one day j fpr there aie many times of Chrifts appearing. It's not fo to beun- derftood then, though even fo our Lords appearing may agree to the firlt d<.y ol the Week , whereon moll frccquently He appeared after his Refurredtion to his Diiciplesjas Mat. iSJoh. 20.26. ABsi.2, ZNeither the latter, to wit, Che Jewish Sabbath day. 1. Becaule it's ever called the Sabbath, andgets the own name that it formerly had : and the giving of it this naroc> will morcoblcure then clear the day. a.Bcaufe the Jew- ish Sibbaths Were then annulled, as C©/o^2. 16. Lttnone judge you'tn meat or drink, or inrefpeH of an holy day* or of the ne\t Moon, or of the Sabbath dayes : Therefore then can tney not be called thelLorcb day. And Gal. 4.10. they are reproved for obferving Dayes, andMonLths, and Times, and Years > where it is clear the ja\^'ish new Moons, Sabbaths and Feltivities were then, and before that time abolished info far as peculiar to them, though all diftindion of dayes was not taken away , more than all diftin^itions of the Elements in the Lords Supper from other Meat: becaufe diftind:ion ofmeat was condemned there alfoj But this fol- io weth> all jeu'ish diftindtion both of meat and dayes was taken away, but what is fliU affigned by Chrift, that continues. j.T^e Lords dciy in the phrafe of the New T ftament, looks to Chrift , as having its name fome way from him .- which cannot be faid of the Jewish Sabb^tth -, But this is called the Lords day , as pointinsr at an Ordinance of the Nc vv Teftament, whereas the jewifk Sabbaths had a refpeft tothe Old Teftament-Or- dinances. 3. Itremaineththerefbie, it muft be the hrft day ol the Week, becaufe no other day can lay claim to it ; it is that day, v\'hich we call Sunday , or, the Chriftian Sabb .th ,• & A'as , in the Primative times calledThe Lords day. i. E :caufet\ii:R:2iOns why a day i$CiikdT he Lords day ; doagree toit^efpecially! The jewifh.Sabbath, was called The Lords day, Exod.20.8. becaule on it he ceafed from tl^ works of Crea- tion ; this day is caile J The Lords day i becaule on it Heceafed from the work of Redcmption,iW<«r.i6 I 2 .ittt.24- i,2./o^.2o.i. J t'i that day, whereon our Lord not only role J but fcverall times did meet with His Difciplcs: and many markfeverall priviiedges and bmefics conferred on this day, as the pouring out ofthe holyGhoft, ^S?/2. And moe reafons might be given ,whcreby this day is fingularly beyond others to be calle.i H/V. 2.B jcaufe this firtt day of the Week and no other, was let apart for the Lords Worfhip and Ser- vice, as dirtinguilhcdfrom other dayes. And lohns end here, is> co hx on a particular day , known to them andfo eftcemed of among them, as fuch a day. That it wasfet apart for the Lo;d and HisWorfhip,is cle.ir not only f om places we have named, but from jiB.2o.'j. Upon thefirft day ofthe Weck^, Vihenthi bihpits came together, to break,bread, Paul preached unto them, ready 10 depart on the morrow , andcontinwd hisfpfech umillmidmgkt : Which intimates not oneiy a meetiaj.', but a tultoni of meeting , and that for P^e iching , Prayer, aud celebration ofthe Lords Sipper. 5oi Cor.16.2. Uponthefrjidayof ihefViek,, letey>eryone 0} you /<»/ by him infiore, 4« Cod hath prospered otm 5 anci in the l vajht tells , concerning the Colic dtion ofthe S lints , he had gue 1 the fame order to the Churches ofGalatia. si'k be asked, Why doth P^m/ point at the .firtt day ofthe Wecy, and bids give theirifa\e> CO Cnarity that day : here it is, becaufethatday was dedi- cated to Gods S.rvice and Worship, whereofCnanty was a pendicle : And ( as we hinted at j this was not peculiar to one Church,as C«rintb ; but was common to all i\\e Churches. Tl^e like order was in all the Churches of Galaiia: and it doth not point at ?auls inltit ting a day j but at his fiippofingof it to beinfti- tuted; andachisinjoyningofapofitived tieofCharity meet for thatday. And it's obltTvable, taattho 'gh the 5umts had im etings on otber dayesj yet , is it ne vcr laid, they did ir.eet ihc lecond,third^r fb jrth day?s, &c.but ehap;T. Book^of the RfveUi'm. ,« &c. but on the firft : \\'hich certainly Is done, to fhi w a peculiamelTe in that day, and ihe tneecingcon it ; yea. few or none deny this denomination to fignifie thefirftday on this account, it being fo clear Frona Antiqui- ty, and no other day being here to compet with it, and that can lay fuch claim to this denomination , as this day doth ; and was by the moft Ancient ftili lo named. For the (ccond thing, to be cleared: What it isiohe kt t he fpirit on the LorJriay} T$ be iHtheJpirit, is, Firft," tobeSpirituall , to have the habits of Grace, and a new Nature: and thus it taketh-in the ordinary walko£ B.'lievers, GW,.5. 16.25. Secondly, Moreefpecially, it is for thefc who are habitually in the Spirit , to be a- c;tnally andin amorc eminent meafure in the Spirit, SLsEfb 5. 18. to befiHtdvtith thejpirit , to be in aholy rapture and ecftafie, is warranted and allowed to Believers in a more fpcciall trame, and at more fpectall times to be in a fpiricualnefTe abitradted from carnalHeife, and lawfull things, more tlian ordinary. Thirdly,lt is to be in the Spirit in an extraordinary manner and mealUre, or to be in an extraordinary rapture,theipirit revea- ling fomething extraordinarily; and this is to be in the Spirit, in a fenfc different from theform •: , albeit con- lifting with them. We cannot feclude any of thele, in this place: tor fobn was regenerated , and was habi- tually Spiritualland Graciousi butweelpecially include thelafttwo: As if he laid, thoughl was abfeot from company andChriltian fellowihip,and had not a Congregation to Preach in on the Lords day i yet I was in the Spirir,exercifingthe habits of Graccand 1 was in an eminent, Spiritualland Holy framcj the Spi- rit , elevating my (pirit.: ( which is that fpokcnof J/«.^S, 1 5. Ifthgu ealhbe Sabbath a delight , the Holy fthe Lordi^c) and the Lord taketh him in this fpirituall frame and flrain, and ravilheth him in the Spirit : and from the lecond ft«rp He brings him up to the third, to be in Spirit as an extraordinary Prophet , as we take Peter to have been,.4S. 10. when he went up to pray,that is, to the iecond ftep« and fell in a Trance, aad W Heaven opened,which is the third. We think the fame hath been John't cale here. The words^give occafion to fpeak of levei all Doilnnes, as i. Thegoodthatis to be gotten on the^Lordg day, when folks arein a fpirituall frame. i.That when folks arc feparated f roiii the publicbOrdinances ,they would be making it up in private, by giving themlcivcs to fpirituall exercifes. 3. And that God not only can» bit doth make up thegood to be gotten by the publick, by private andfecrct fellowihip with bimfellF, when Believers in Him arebanilhed ito^^, or denuded of the pjbiick Ordinances. But not to infift on thefe ,' the]^ give occalionto fpcak a litile of thefc three things, l. The inftitution of the Lords day. 2.Theramethac theLordsdaygets.3 Of thcfandificationof itjOr-ofa fpeciallpari,whereinthefand:rfication ofit conlift*. For the Jirltjo wit,for the inftitution of this Day,f«;verall Arguments areherej or, we may argue feverall wayestoproveit. i. IfintheApoftlesiimetiisday was fc;t apart for the Lords Worship &; Service, and in a fpeciall manntr called K«, as being kept to Him on a morall ground, then Ave have warrand, and ii^s out duty to keep itrfor the fame end and ufc : fo', the practice of extraordinary men, grounded on morall & per- pctuallJReafons, and that were not peculiar to them as extraordinary, bat arecommon to them Sc us'(as the Grounds and Reafons of thefetting apart this day are, it being for the remsmbrance of hii Re{urre(9:ion, antf the bringing in of a new Worldj^nd therefore, all did frona the beginning , keep that diy)are binding to us,as is clear. But the firft day of the Week, wasappointed to be th: Lords day,in the Apoltles times :&: fingled out andfet apart for his Service and a morall ground, ( for , no ground peculiar to them can-b.' givenjTherc- fore certainly it muft be our dutie to keep it.2.Ifthc ftift day of ihj Week, was tingled ojtfrom other, da.ycs» and counted the Lords day, then there behoved to be an inftitution for it, or.a fuppofed inftitution, ihrt is, It muft be the Lords day, either becaufeHe inftituted it, when he I poke many things to His i potties after His Refurre(ftion,concerningtherightorderingofhisHoufeand Worshipj and by hispraftice, obiervcd Scfan- dtifi^d it, for his fpeciall :Jervicc i or, becaufe thefe twat were infallibl y guided and led by his Spirit ,inftituted and gave warrand to kec p it : for, without an inftitution and command , h is not to be kept , or named lo , more than another day j B Jt this hrft day, was in practice, (ingled out befide all other daycs,5c is accounted the Lards in a i peciall manner, as is faid, therefore there mufl be Ibme inftitution ofic.^.Compaiing this Text with I Cor. 11. 20. If the fiift day of the Week^bc ihc Lords dajr, as the Sacrament of the Supper is th^trdf Supper , then it muft be by His appointment and inftitution His; B Jt fb the phraCc in both places is to [le un- deritood. Ergo , by companng thefe two places, the peculiarnefle of the phrafe is ILich , mat ( there being no other phraie like them in Scripture ) it leemeth the holy Ghoft warrands us to gather therealbns of thie denomination of the one from the other , though the inftitution of this day be not lo clearly cxprcfled , as the inftitution of the Lords Supper. For it's a received Rule for expounding Scripture,to expojnd more dark places, by places that are more full and clear: And therefore conclude M'e , that the Lord's day is to be called the Lords: becaufe of its inftitution, though we know rot wiiere ; becaufe , for the lame renlon, ihs Supper \sc3!i\td His i there being no (olid ground to conclude upon: And they who give reafons to the contrary , muft makcit appear , that there ate other reafons more pregnant , or elte the language of the D koly itf '^ookjfthe ReveUtioH. Chap.i. holy Glio:1 muft have weight with u<;. 4. Tliis iirlt day is the Lords, as the fcventh day is called his , or any other thing in the Old Tcftament j but that is ever becaufe of his letting apart that day or that chijig for His own/roai others of that kind. Therefor^; it mult be fo here. There are feme exceptions, ^nade by fcnc worthy n?en,M'hich we fh ill fpeak a word to, As i .If it be fo , itwill follow that all dayes are not ahke, contrary to i^w.i4>i4. G«/4.io. Co/. 2. 16. where the Script j;e feems to fay plainly, that^l dayci arc alike : Thc;rcfore the Lords day cannot bcib underftoo.i. ^nfw. Tnis doth indeed diredly contiadid: the letter of the Text : for Ciiher this Text pomteih ar one day by another * or elfeit doth nothing, a. The Apoftlesfcope in rhs places that feenn to be contrary to this, is clear: wh.n he cafts the Jewish Sabbath and holy dayes, he caftsrhem alike in refpeft of Jewish obfcrvation only : O'lin fo far as they were Jewish and Typical: for, Chrift had taken them away in that rcfpcct , e\ en as he calteth meats alfa,> yet without prejudice of the Sacraments: and this confirmeth onrArgumcnr. Forifjewish Dayes and S V^athi, wete taken away fojrtie years and more ,as is clear by Patd, before /dfcw wrote thisR:- velatioa, in as far as they were Jewish , and yet J*fe» fpeaks of a Lords day , as ditferenced fro n other dayes * it faycs it continued when they were abolished. There is a great odds oetwixt laying afiie of jewiih dayes, and the Lords day: and when ]ohn fpeaks of the Lords day, he fpeaks of it in the fingular number, in oppoii- tion to thofe many dayes, the jews had, tuidcr theceremopial Law. Aud even that learned Do^r grantcth this place to fpeak of the fir ft day , and the Churches practice tomeet on it alfo ,and in fcveral relpcfts , »o be priviledged beyond oiher dayes. A fecond exception is, If this day be fo counted of, it will bring in the fandtifying of it, in as eminent a mea- fure, as the jews Sabbath was. And, is not that to judaize ' Anjv\f. Didinguish bctwixt things Ceremoniall orTypicall.and things Morall and Perpctuall J We bringback nothing that was Ceremoniall and Typicall, as their Sabbaths of Weeks, Sacrifices, and many other things were j bjt for Morall duties > they become us Juwcllasthe]e"»j, and bind Chriitians to the end of the World. And this brings not back ludailcnc, neither leads us to Sacrifices , and the like , which pointed at Cnrilt to come i but contrarily , this day and the duties o[ it , holdout Chrift already come ; which dcftroyeth all the le Ceremonies and Sacrifices , and declareth them to be gone. A third exception, It cannot be compared with the Lords Supper :. for , i. The Lords Supper , is clearly inftituted ; but this is not clear in the inltitution thereof 2. The Lords Supper, is a Sacramenrj this is not : and dayes may be changed, as Sacraments cannor. Jnfw.l. To the laft part : It is a begging of the Q leltion: if It be the Lords day,fet apart for his Service, all the world cannot change it j except He, who can change Sacraments alfo. 2. To the firft part ; That the inftitution of tlais day is iwt lo clear , as the inftit ition of the Supper. Anjv^. We do not paralel them in refpecSt of clear ntffe or inftitution: b jr, in refpcvft of ihe giouna, or realon why they get this name: which fuppones an inftitution. Ir the Sacrament oF the 5apper> be called fhe Lords J'uppcr, bectufe inftitutcd by Him» for a fpeciall ufe i fo muft the Lords day get this name onthisreafon; or, fome better or clearer reafen from Scripture muft begiven. For the fecond , Seing it gets this nametobe called the iofi^/i/:?/; Itmaybequcftioned here concerning our ipanner of fpeaking of da\ es, calling the Lords day Sunday* the nextday after it Monday, &c. whicn Juath the firtt rife from Superftuion, if not rromldolatry : fome of them being attributed ro l*lanets,as Sunday and hUnday ; fomeof them to Idols, as Thurjdjy, Slc.B Jt to fpeak to the thing it feif^i look to the Primitive times, we will find Sunday called the Loi ds day j and the dayes of the Week by the firit,iecaid,third,d:c.But the names of dayes , bcinglikethe names of places and moneths,folksmurtfpeak of them , astheyapein ufe, and Scripture warrands us fo to do, ^Hs 17.22.Paui is faid to ftan J h th: midft of Mars hiU.AUs i8 1 1. Ipeaketh of a Ship,M'hofe figne w^s Cafiar and Poliuxi So, Mofchyjamaiy, fuly and Augu^, are from the Idols Mais and Janw, or,derived from men th.it appropriate more than ordinary to thcmfeives. And thojgh it was ordinary to Chnltians, in the primitive times, 1% call this day the Lords day among themfelves > yet , whenthey had dealing with the j#t>'/, they called it /^eS^jii^tt^: and when they hid dealing with the heathen, they called it the Sunday. And lo , tho.igh it be bctt to fpeak of days as Scripture nameth them ; yet, it is agreeable with Scripture, to dt fi3;n or denominate them,as they ace ia ufe among.a people,dpecially where no lupcrftitious ufe is in naming of them. For the third. The Sarwitification of this day. It is pointed out in lohn his faying, hz was in ths Spirit on the Lo. ds day : to point out this , that this day requireth a fpecial SanCtitication and letting apart to Wor- iliip God. And th:re arc four ft ips of it mentioned in the Scripture. The i.is negative abftinence,not on- ly from fin , but from onr civil and ordinary afi^drs , which are lawful on other daycs,but noton this day J fa. 5^. 1 3, The 2 -is pofitive : in devoting itto God, and fpending the whole day in duties of Worfliip* in read- iogj Jiearingj prnying,fijiging, breaking of bread, o; celebrating the Communion, ABs 20.7. And that,not only Chap. I. I]ookj>fthe "Revelat'm. ^y onl^ in private duties; but in publick : and in private, wtieii the publick is interrupted , except in cafes of nc- celiity. 3. I cfhould be fpent in the duties ot charity.' though the fanClification of this day cannot confift with working; yet, it may ftand well with giving of almes, and feeing to the neceflities of others, i Cor.\6. 1 ,2. A fourth Itep, is , in the Text: to have a holy and (andtificd frame, a divine ftamp, a heavenly conver- fation. more than ordinarly taken up with God and Chrift, and the things of another Life that day. This is the main thing wherein the Sibbath is to be Sandifi^-d, and wherein it rcprefents heaven , to be abftraifted fromthe world j and to be living above in our Spirits, eminently raviihed in Spirit, as abftratitedfrom things, we are to be taken up with on other days. The frame of a Sabbath, sho jld be a kind of ravishment,whcre- in not only we arc not taken up with working our ordinary callings , but we do go about Prayer and other Spiritual duties in a more heavenly way, than on other daycs, and that with a difference in our frame , being moreelevatedandSpiritual, welhouldbeothermen, in moredivinecontemplation.' This is the main thing called forin fandtifying the Sabbath : and therefore,H*i.4. heaven is fet out bv the Sabbath : wherein there ought not only to be a cealiwg from our own works j but an enteriag into our reft, Hebj^.io. as it is ( I/j.58. 1 30 a delighting in God, calling the Sabbath our delight, the holy of the Lord and honourable , the heart being taken up with it. Remembcrfrom all that hath beenfaid , this day is the Lords day : and it faith that folks should fpcnd it . not as they like ; but for Him, and about the duties ot H;s fervice. It is not the fancitifying of the Sab- bathto fpend an hour or two in publick, and the reft of it in our own difcourles, pleafing and (flelightfome to our felves. All d'ayes are Gods ; but He hath given you fix, and rcferved (hz feventh to himfelf. "V e should be with him in the fpiriton the Lords day. which isthe main ufe pf all that hath been faid» LECTURE V. Verf. 10. I'^as In thefpirifonthe Lords dajiy arti heard behind me agreatl^oke , 4t of a trumpet. 1 T. Sayini , I am Alpha and Omega, the firft andthelaji : and what thou feeft , write in a baok^y and find it unto tbefetienChurchet %vhich arc in AJia, unto Epfxfus, andunto Smjm^y and nntt Bergamos , avdunto T<»/- atira , and unf Saidis , and Philadelphia ; and unto Laodicet. JOHN hath in the verfes before, and in the beginning of thi5>put by the.particular circumftanccs relating to this vifion : we sball fay no more of them. We come to tnc vifion it lelf, in the fvft of the chapter , with fome circumftances, making way to Uhn^y writing of what he faw. We comprehend, under the vifion, notonly whatisobjed:edtotheeyc,orwhatIffft«faWi but all that he fees or hears , whereby fome new thin g is reprefented to tobn , or that which he had heard or ken before, is again more clearly revealed, and made known to him , asitulcd to be in the extraordinary Pro- phets, having Gods mind, feveral wayes, manifelted to them. This part of the vifion hath three fteps, Firlt, What Mn heard j from the midft ofverj. i o.to iperfM. S> condly. What he did, tfr.i 2. And,thirdly , Followeth that which he faw, to T^crf.ij. the relt of ttie chapter from ■)?«>/ ly.hath feme following effects and circumftances, to clear the vifion,and I«/j»*/ writing of it. That which lohn heard, is three wayes defcribed. i . In the nature of the voice, which he heard. 2. From the place where , or the manner or way how he heard it ; the voice [pake behind him . 5 .The particular n atter that was fpoken.Firft>the nature of the yoice which he heard, is fet out with two words, i. It's called i^reat >wVe. i.It wasa voicCifj c»/okt,i\\z'i is, a mighty found? a voice that made a great noilc, asafrcrwards,litfr/ii 5. ^»V Vow"^<« asthejound of many waterf, like the tumbling down ofagreat river over a high fall or precipice* 2. It was a voice *« of a trumpet y that is, 1. Not a con fa led or inarticulate Ibund, but aitately voice, having 9. kind oF majefty with it. 2. Like a trumpet, giving a ccrtaih and diliindt found. And , 5 .I7;», that Ja^» may come to take hirn up j it is to shew that it Mas no com- mon Perfon, but oir Lord lei us Chrift, that is ftatcly in his coming: & this is the firft thing that folks should have,when they coaie to hear the Word, they should be aftedled with the majefty of him who fpeaketK and confider it's his voice, '^ho shakes the hea');fin and theearth, that maki'S the. hindctio foilfs , ^c. Pial.ip. a.It is to point out to John the great diftanee between him and the Perlon thatfpeaketh to him , and fo to bumble laim,and toafted him with a bumbling and kindly fenfeof hisown infirmity* And thefe two go ccgeriier, D 2 t^ 3§: A» Expofit'mof tke^ Chap, i. to wit, an impre^jn of the ftatelinefl'i and niajeity ui viod, who fpeaksi and an humble fcnfe of mhrmity in the creature. S x\iin Abraham, Gcn.i8.*7. Behgid nov» 1 1 h^l^e taken upon mtf off iaJ^unig the L^rd, yvht ^m hutdtjfi and ashes, and yerfi^., Shall not ths judge of all the earth do right > And they arc aifo joyned, £c- oUf.^. I j2.. J^eep thy foot when thougo^ into the boufe of God: God is in hea'pen > and thou upon earth : let thy tcordsbefew. 3.; It is to put lohn to an holy attention to hear, and to be watchful in hearing., what He was to fay to him i th^trumpetfoundethihat he maybethebetcer taken heed to when He fpeaks. And thisisal;o■ agoodpropercyofh^:arers,when,asicis^Sf 10.33. We can fay with Cerw«//«* , IVe are all here pre em k' fore Godtto hear whatfoejer thingf arc commanded thee of God i to be in a humble, watchful polturc'having the heart laid open to vvhatfoever God willfay 3 hanging on Him, as chephrafeis, Luke ip.48. 4. The found of the rrumpet,.is not only to waken to attention j but to put to adtion : 11 gives, not only a diftindt lound for diredlion j but it putito doing : to point at the nature of our Lords voice, and how it ought to be heard. It's not enough to hear, .but there would be a fuitablenefle to the voice heard , according as the trumpet founds diftinAly. Folks would hear fuitably, and M'elcome what is faid^and conform their pradice iheretOj taking With convidions> challenges, dire(5tions to duties, promifes, ^c. as the Word giveth them. Therefore the Preaching of the Word, is compared to th; founding of a trumpet, Jja 53. Liftiipthj y>oice like a trumpet ^ thatis, powerfully and diftindtly : andj as it fuppons fomethingon tne Mi-niiters tide , that h,; M'oald nave his voice trumpetfikci foit fuppons fome thing the fideof the nearers, that they would conform their pra- »^icQ fuitably toit , as Souldiers prepare themfelves at the found of a trumpet, 1 torintb.j^.8> The fccond circumftance, is the place where, or the manner now> he heard the voiccjit Ipoke Behind him; ic came not as before Jafc/i j but as it were unavyare^ furprifing him behind him. 1 .The more to affedt John wnh the fojnd, and to make him inquire in it : for, the more furpi-iling a thing be, it atfcdb th e more, and wakens np the more delire to enquire in it. 2. Tnatour Lord may even try Jo/^n how he will carry himfelf infol- lowing the enquiry of the voice: and lo to put John to pains to Hnd it out. Tneref ore ,2/4.30.21. it is faid Theushallheur a Ipoice behmdthee: partly, to iigmhe that our-backs are on God,M'hen he lpeaks,we are run- ning a-way from him: partly ,10 ftirus up to^urn our face abour,as it wcre,and to enquire after what is fpoken Kct/*.i i.The third ttiing,is,the matter fpoken: 5c it contains two things. i.A defaiption of the Speaker,his Title and Name, I am J'pha and Omega, the fir fi and the I i/i,the lail two words,are an expolition^of the tor- mer two.2.The Commislion John gets, and the diredtion given him.i.GeneraiJy,tJ Arite what he faw. And 3 Jvlore particularly ,to fend it to the feven Ch.jrches.For this Title,we fpoke oi iz before, ticrfS. It is our Lord, alferting his own Godhead, as boing the tirit , the b.ginningof all the Creation of God a- ilively, being of himfelf Goi e{r=ntiall,5c giving a beginning and being to all things that ex.ft , Joh.i' 3. ^U things were niadebj him, and -without hln mm not anything rnade t'oat "^dsmade j and the ialt e^jd of ail things: not only everlafting himfelf, without eiKijbutLo vvhoxe Honour atv ail things that have a b.^inmng He is the ultimate end, they are all for Him. Q^%WhyistbisTitUfooffenre^eucdl Anf\v. B;fides this generall, ;that it is to hold out Chrifts Godhead: therefore, this and other fuch like Tiiles, arefo often give.i him in tbis Book: which is of excellent ufe and benetit , to have this born in upon the hearts, and minds of finners. 1 1 is repeated here: I .That lohn might know fro.n whom he haithisCom- misfion ; even frotn Him, who iiad power to give him a Co.nmisfion both to fpeak and to write ; Tuc firft andtbelafi : a thing that concerns Mmillers to know when they come out to Preach the\Vord,whof(. Com- mislion they have, that they take not this honour to tbemfelvcs, nor from men, except in the ordinary way appointed by Him: for except they have Cnrilts VVarrand mans , will not Commiilionate them to go to Churches and Preach at their own hand. :.It is alfo for the Peoples caufcj to learn them to take the Word off labn's hand. It is not lohns word, that cometh to then j but the Word o't Alpha and Oincga^ thefrSiy & the lafi: And it were good for us fo to fpeak j & good for you fo to hear the Word. That fame Jefus Chritt, that gaye/eAwand the Apoftles warrand to Preach and Write, it'othit fame jelus Chrilt that fendeth out Pallors aod.Teachers to Preach: it'oHethat gives gifti to men f.r edifying the body, Eph.^.iz... H;s Warrand to boiih,i$ one; and His Authority.CominifTionating both,is onc,& both are gifc^ fur the Churches good. The fecond thing in thistfcffe , is, theCommiiCon lohn gets.i.lngenetail,to write what he faw.2.Morc pc-\Tticularly, to fend it to the leven Churches. .1 . i IVfite what thoufeefi : that is, not this Vilion only, which thou haft feen j bjt all the Words and Cir- cumttances which thou haft feen, or fh ill fc e and hear : And fo ii%- his firft warrand to write this Revela- tioH^ andfend,itto the Churches: it pointsat the Authority, on which the written Word is founded jic de- pends not on men,but on lefus Chi ift that gives warr-wd to write; & we ihould look.on the Bible » Sw^yery Caapter thc.eaf as by. Chnfts direction written to-us. 2. The Pc^ Chap.f. Book,of the Revelation. 2^. 2. lie matter he ftiould write is reftrided, JVrite, not every thing that pleafcth thee,bHt what thou feeft : to point out the guiding and infpiration of the Spirit inthefe holy Men, vhowerePen-menofthe Scrip- ture j they fpake and wrote , as they wereinfpired and guided by the holy Ghoft. 2. It (hews, that thsLC is need, and it is requifite , that men have a particular Commiffion to«rrythc "Word CO People: not only aCommiffion, in general!, to write, or, to carry the Gofpel; but for every particu- lar meiragc. Not that men fhoid be anxious, or perplexed,about their Warrand,or CommifTion , in an ex- traordinary' way's • but to weigh well the Time, Place, Pcrfons , and fuch Circumftances as may clear their Commiflion in an ordinary way, there being fome things to be written & fent to one Church by Chriits "Warrant, which are not fo toanothers every Church hath their particular Meflage & CommifTion reneWed. 2. More particularly,what lie ihould da with it, when it is writcen in a Book j Send it to the [eptnChurches tbatis John, this Revelation is not to ly befide thee : but it's for the benefit of the Church : fend it therefore to the fcven Churches in ^yJ^. i.Bscaufe molt famous in that time j and becaufe near to P is fent for the benefit of" the Church :ahd therefore ought to be welcomed thankfully, as a rich jewel. • „ . ^. . . , . Weihewed before, why ibefe Churches were cuMt^ feven , and not/Ae Church in Afta> \'rf4' and fay no more of it now. Thefe Churches, are particularly named. We fliall not Itand on a Geo ^ raphicall defcrip- tion of the Places. £//>«/»«, is fpoken ofatlarge,^^. 19^20. This Church and J'ot/'W^, were in that part of JJia the lelfe, called io'pia i Pergamof, in that parr, called Mto.'ia , Thyatira,iS(frdis,ind Phila.ielphh^n Ljdia i and Laodiceat in that part, called Caira, or. Cam : which not being profitable to you to infift upon , m'c shall take fome generall confiderations from the words and fo proceed. And, i,Ic would bcconfidered why thefe Churches, are deligned from the name of the Cities wherein they M'cre.' We rather fpeak a word to this ; becaufe we find Churches in the New Tcfliment . named by T€>wns It's true, the Churches in Gtil(9tia , are alfo named i but moft frequently they are named by Cities . as the Church at Jcrufalemi the Church ac I{^ome, the Chiirch at Corinth, 8cc. And Ttus is to ordain Elders in every City, by Bault appointme nt : which was for the City ; and it's like alfo , for tfie edification of thefa about, God making the Gofpel fpread fion^ Cities to Countries about, as it is faid , the Word fpread from E- pkejut to all Afia, though there were other Churches befidc thefe, that were within the walls of thcfcTowns. The reafons of this, we conceive to be , i . Becaufe the Ciaes, or Towns , were moft famous for their popu - loufnefle j and were well furnished with Officers ; and there^was moft occafion of getting a Harveft of S juIs io them,- by fpreading the Net of the Gofpel among them, in rcfpe^t of which accidentall and politick confi- derations, which belong not to the eflence of a Caurch, fome Cities being more famous and able to keep the word of truth, and make it furth-coming to other Churches , Ic is not un-agrceable to Scripture , to have particular rcfpcd to C'tics, and Churches in thsm, as they may further the work of the Gofpel. 2.'Becaufe ih thefe great Cities, and Places of concourfe,theMinifters & Ojficcrs of the church, whoferved in the work of the Lord, and went round in acircuit in the Cnurchesabout, had their molt ordinary refidehee , as it would feem ,• and that their fixed, coUegiat meetings &,eoaibinacions were there, i. Bxaufe we find no particular Congregations mentioned, but only the Church at (uch a Town written unto, though there was many par- ticular Congregations about ; & thefe Cities kept riot the Word within themfelves. 2. Where they are men- tioned, as the Church at lerujalem: it taketh in not only th;fc withm the walls , but all the Churches in J«- • dei: Co Corinf hiZzkes in Cenchreat^. tj 1 ir r. r r 2. Confider thofe Churches as once given to idolatry: ^phejus,\vzs famous, or rather, infamous for that, \4Sii ip. yet now Chrift cfteems them ail Churches , beftowa an Epittle upon them,holding out, i .His love. 2.The power of His Grace and Gofpel. 3. The foyeraignuy & f reeneffe of His Grace , breaking in on the kingdom of fin & Satan araongft them, and that Chrift can winn in Churches to Himf elf , out ofthe rtioft: profane hsathennishSc Idolatrous cities 8c people. ^ ... 3. Confider, Thefe cities are refpeded by Chrift: & it s not becaufe they ire cities: tut becaufe they are Churches: that which makes them to be preferred before others,is the_Churchcs in them ; And this is it that maketh places carry refpeift with lefus Chrift,more than all the glancing vidtories & glory ofthe world; 4. Confider them,as they are fome of them more,(ome of them lefle , yet, none of thcm,are called Icfll* or more Churches.£/>Ac/i«>M here were many thoufands, is but a Church, as Smyrna, &<)thcr lefler towns are': the reafonis, the Scripture goes rot upon multitude , & external confiderations of that kind j but lifbntbe unitie that is among Minifters,& Officers,which is not aftrid:ed to one particular Congregation : and where it rs,it makes an union among many,asamongft few j 8c amongft few, as amongft many. f.Confider, That the number of thefe Churches is according to the places where they \^'ere fixed , and ^ % vrhcr*;- :j,o ^ AnSxpofit'mofthe Chap.r. wiier?the member? did ttitvabit: \rhich shews , that Parccaial marches by bounds or towns inconvenient lying, is not unfLiirable : bit Gonfonant to Scripture: wherefore rbe Church of fpfeff«f ,or,ofany certain place, inclu«'Icth all the Profeflbrs living there, the}' are acco jntcdof cliat Cliurch and no other , as providence hath put them together: and the Churches arc divided a; they live tundry. No indweller oi'Ephejuh is accounted of the Church of Smyrm , or contrarilyj order in this, being well confiltent with the Golpel: and as we will riot find mention madein Scripture of two Ch.jrches, in one placc,what ever thenumbcr l>e.({avc when they areaftirfub-hvided, as i Cor. 14.) 5owc\villnotiindany^aintfpokenof, as belonging to any Congrega- tion, but a? they dwell: and the Church at luch a place, and Saints of fuch a place, arcftill takcntobeof a like extept. ^ ■ ' 6. Confider, Some of them were more corrupt, others of them were more pure ; yet , he writes an Epiftle tothcmall: fome hath a narne that they are hving , whenthey aredcad; l"ome afe fallen from their hrlt love i (ome have in them thole that hold the dodirrine of the Ktcola'ttivt 5 fome are iukc- warm jC?c Yer,thcy arc all ofthcm owned as Churches, and written to. i. Becaufc our Lord looks on them, ashavingthst which made them to have the effencc of Vilible Churches: and m lb fn-, He gives them the name , though inanydefciflswcreinthen^: and therefore intitles. them fo. Heftandsnot rogiveLW»c*ij thetideofa Church to Himj which man^, it may be,would ibarcely count worthy the nameof Chriftians. 2.Bccaufe our Lords way,is not at firft to give up with Churches, and Perlbns, who are joy ned to him in Church-rela- tioias.i but to prcfTe upon them to be forthcoming to their obligations : he fayes not,] ye arc no Churches j but reckons them Churches: and on that grciLind> founds his promifcs, threatnings aiid diredtions: &■ gives them reproofs for what is wrong> and His advice to amend the fame : an excellent way of dealing, to have Ch jrches anfwerable to their obligation, and not tocalt them o3. Rcje^Stionis thelaft thing ufed, when nei- ther threatnings, promifes,reprc(ofs,nor directions have place to do them good. And we may fay it on the bye, it is Chrilts prerogative to remove Candlefticks.and diflolve ties bct%veen Him and Churches. 7.Confider,thde Churches as they are now, comparing them with what they wereoncetGolden-Candle- fticks ; now dens for Mahomet : the Godhead of Chriftoncc written of to them: now. trampled on. Whick lliews, I- How^ doleful a thing it is to defpife warnings. 2. To what a hight Churches defedtion may come w: when there is not a healing in time: when falling from the firtt love is not taken heed to , it may come to make a Church no Church. Thefc Churches were once as glorious as ever GitfJ^i'ftJ was, and more, PW writing to fnnth'y of them, and here ytbn to them all | yet , for contempt of the Gofpel , God breaks the ;ftaves of beauty and band*, and they arc no Churches to Him.Tremble rethink upon it. S. Confider, that lokn now in prifon writes : th -Church is obliged to I^>/?»*imprif®nment. We now have moe writings by the Aportlcs Epittles from their prifons, than we have from their liberty , God making thi» good ufc of mans malice. 9. He repeats his commidion , not only in generall , but to every Church , as their peculiar meflfage was , that he might bear out his commiflion in his dealing with them i and that they might know the warrand they had to hear him. Neither Minifters ought to fpeak, or people to hear, exceptthey be warranded : there is an unwarrantable ncflc in hearing, as there is in fpeaking, Prolp. ip. 27. And people would make confci- ence in hearing, that it be not done indifferently i and there M'ould not be mdirfcf ent accefle for all loPreacb, mi for hearing, but as the Lord warrands. L E c T u R. E vr. Verf.i l.^hi Itutmi to fee the take thstffah "Pfith me.Anihtingturneddfx'^[ey>en golden canMeflkkj. I ^. Awi in the midfi ofihtfe'Un canAltflkks , one like unto the Son of man , clothed with a garment down ta the foot , andprt about the faps with a golden girdle. 14. Hishe^id, and his hairs "^ere white tike wooU , oi Vi>hite atfiow, andhisejes were*** aflame tffirei 1 5. Afid his feet like unto fine braffc , ai if the) burned m a furnate : - — THc fccond cifcunnftdnce, orftep, of the firftpart of the Viuon, is whit John did, T'er/ri2.or his car- riage when he heard the voice, Ipoken of before, tierf.iO. Iturmdto fee the yoice that (pake: a voice J9not properly the objevfi of fignCj butit'stwo wayes tobeunderftood. I. Either /.TJ'.ailb. We shall forbeir any further expoiition, or fpcaking of them, till wccome to that place. The main thing in the Vilio.J,is, Our Lord Jeltii-,reprelenCed thcfc wayes. Firit,in His Officea, Secondly^ in biscxcellentqualificuionsforhisdifchargingihefeOdices. Thirdly, in his care of His Churches , anda- dluall executing of His Ofrices, and cxerciliag of his qualifications for the good ot hi? Churches and Mini- fters; He is among the one, walking i and hoidiog the other in His hand} and hath a fword , going o.it of his moLiih^for th _• ^o^d oi Doth. Qucft. i . IVheih r is it Chriji t')at appian andfpe^ks here, or n9t \ The rcafon of the doubt , is f fom \trf. i. Where t is faid, leftds C^riftfent andj Jgnifitd theje things by bit an^fl. An[vi . It IS he that appears and IpeaivS here to3f#^« , who gave him the Co nmiflion to writeiand certainly, ic was no Angel that gave iebn Commiirion to write and lend ic to the feven ChuicheSj but it is JefusChrilt, wh© intitles himlelf before, to bs the/?r/Z and the kfi '• no Angel can give Commiliion , nor dare take upon him thele titles and Ifiles, bucjefus Cnnit only. 2. It's clear alio to be Chrift, from the parts of the defcrip- tion,and from the particular chaise that Chrift is hoidcn out to have,io wit, in having a care of theChurches ill holding the Sc or, It it^y a rtprefcntation of aiminayifton, fer fignifymg and holding fofth the exc€/lentpro^jenisan.iqttUtfcat>9rtstjatarein Him, at fometiine Godappedrid of old to wetikjnan condefie 'ding to his capacity fjt his comfort, ttf Pan.7.9, an4fometime ChriHt Of Dan.i o.^.t* vnhxh this Vtfwnfeemeth 10 relate ? AnjVi/. Wc take it not ror any rcail apparition or Chrift in his H jmanity, or as He was i^^n, conceived in and born of the Virgin Mary, crucitied, dead and buried, and in that nature rilen again and afcendedj but we take itoiily to be a reprcfentation, or vilion of the glorious properties and qualifications, ind ftatcly Majefly of the S^n of God, M'ho M'as, and is, and is to come, the firit> and the laft : whoas He is God, fo alfo was and is Man j but doth not now appear in his Humane nature, b Jt as God. I{ea^oH, 1 . Bscaufe in fubftance it is the fame'Vifionthatwcfind,Ddt«.7.9.andio.5. where God, and Chrilt, as which Jefus Chrift hath before him in this reprefcntatio.i; He being to dirc<5t feven Epiltles to the feven Churches in ^JiaM^ fcts out hiai- felf by lomc excellent properties, to ground the faith of his P<;ople, and move them to reverence, receive, & give obedience to what he writs unto them. 3 Look through ail this Vifion » it cannot be applyed literally j , the feven Churches, cannot be feven CandltfticKs ; the feven Miniftcrs, caiaiotbe feven Stars, 6cc. but it's to evidence the excellent qualifications that are iii Chrilt, under th.-fc rcprefentations : a nd therefore what lome would draw from this, or other reprefentations of this kind, concerning Chrifts Body on earth , ortheiibi- quitie of his Humanitie, or bodily prefence with his Churches, or, for protrading of his Body \ as hVimkfl^ manni/s and other Lutherans idledgcd ) hath nogroundfrom tins place ; butrather iL^juft contrary : if Chrift appeared after his Aicenfion, no oCl|cr wayes than he did b.-forc His Incarnation,he would take away all carnalliboughtsofhis bodily prefence on earth, j^.h'ifAid, One iikt4mto tkiS m 9f Man ■: andthis holds o Jt, he was not indeed Man in this Vifion : but appeared to ]oktt , as h; did to Danid j fome way leprefenting hjmfelf fo. Bjt, 5< The application and cxpofitionof many c^ thefe exprcsfions.Cib^p.aand^.holding forth •. his ejCfi to lignihe his Omnifdence and the like, will shew the abfurdity of this. But come to the three pares of the defcription.more particularly : wherein, as we faid, 1 .We have his Offices and Authority. 2 Hi's qua- lifications for executing thefe Orticcs.3 .His care of his Ciiui ches,and his atituail execute^ ot his Offices , & cxercifingof his qualifications for the good of i hem, and his Minifters. Firft, his Offices and Authority are reprefentedi his Kingly and Princely Oiificcs, under his Garments j , his Propheticall Office, by the Sv^ordtkatprocccdith out of his mouth, , It -^» Expojltim of tU Chap.'i. Long garments , were cfpeci ally ufcl by two Ions or Pcilons , Kings andPriefts. Exoiz^. 29. Aarm, ths high Fritft , and his Sons > have holy Garments agpointcd them j and the high Fridt was to have a lono- Robe curioufly fcwed and embroidered : fo alfo , long Garments , were for a figne of Authority asd reverence,- and Chrilt cafts that up to the Scribesand Phaniees, Mof.23.5. JW»- al;k to fate ah them , ta the uu*tmofi, that come unto God hy tiim Jemg He liVsfor ever to mans mtercesfion for them: and , fuch an high Pr'vfi becomes U4 , "who ts holy, and haimifffe, mdefihdfj eparaiedjromjinners, and mad: higher then the heavens , Hcb.7.24 25,26.He is a Froplaet, luch as hath no vqjal : none teactieth likeHim. Tb. reforc it becometh us not only, not to have low thoughts of Chrilt, as bearing thofe Oftices j but to think of Him as being eminent and glorious in them, and all that concerns them. 3. It holds ojt , that our Lord Icliis bis ftatelineffe and glory, doth not n:iarr, nor hinder Him mttie application of His Okfices, and executing them for the good of «is Ch Jrch : but, for as itately as He is, for Authority , having on Hii long robe,and being girded with a golden girdle ; yet. His garmentis lo truced and girded , as He is fitted for His imployment , and to make ule ot His Offices, for the benefitof louls ( See John 13*?.) as ever he did when H^ was on earth. Chrifts greatncflfe and lilory, is lo tar fromunficting Hira tor the difcbtigeor His Oftices , that He hath robes eompatited, and himlelf lo fitted, as he may handfomly go about the difcharge of them^ing ftill 2irded,though the girdle be ot gold. The fccond part of the defcripcion, \>erfl<\Xs His quahncations for HisOfSccs, fctout under the particular parts of a body, Firlt, His head and H is hair were like ■woo/ : this would not agree to Ch nits Manh ead in all appearance , He not having come 10 that age, at which men ufe to become white-haired. It is an applica- tion of, or an allufion to that ofDan.j.^.ii not taken out ot ir. And ih; reafon oFthe allufion, is, to let out, J. The Eternitie of Chrifts Godhead : tnat though He was, and is Man .; yet, before the world was, he was, and is the Eternal God, without beginning, that whitenelfe of the hair , being fpoken of God , to fee out His Eternity ; He is not from yefterday, as poor creatures are j but from everlalting,though His eternity maketh no change nor altcratK)fi on Him, as age doth on men. 2.1c lets out our Lord jefus His wlfdom and expe- rience, and the reverence chat is due to Him : He is let out as one having gray bairs,being eminently endued with wifdom and experience, as old men ufe to be in comparifo^iof others, and as tbeie «f younger years u- fually are not. Theretore,D<»».7.9.Heiscalled,/k<»«cif«(c/rx , which expounds his Appearing with whke\:iMs,ifa.\i2The Spirit of the Lord rep upon Him, tbejpiriij>fwfdom (.odundcrjianditig , tkefpiritif couttjcUnd might, tbejpira of knowledge, and ofmejear of the Lard. Ibjlecond part of this qualihcauou, is, m His eyes ; H/J^^-wivere^tJ a)?fj, pointouttheomnilcienceofCh.ift, who, asood, lees every thing : and they are faid to be *w aflzme of fire , partly, becaule of their peircing nature : that as all things are naked before Him and bare ■■, lone lees throughly, in through and out through ibem all. Ail things are lying open, &, as 4t were, imbow.-lled before hiseyes,He6.4.And , partly, becaule of the dreadfulBelfc,6c terribienefle that will arile from His omnilcience t© the wicked of ihe world:His,aDd his Churches enemies, nothing will be more teF- Chap.T^ ^6ok^of the Revelation. ' 2* terrible to thera, nor a glance of Chrifts eye, whereby he can deftroy worlds of thetri , as v«'hen he looked down on Sodom and Gomorrah, fire and brimflon followed his eye, & deltroyed them. The third part ot his defcriptioniis Vcf/i 5. Eisfin like unto fine brafpe : this is excellent braffe, glittering bralle, nearcft unto gold, as being tome way mixed \\'ich it : and thele/J« ofbrajfe , poinc out not only his power ,biK elpecially his wayes , counfels, and difpenfations toward his people in ordering of his Ch jrches , Gods paths and wayesbeing ihemanner of his guiding of the world , So Chrifts feet do figniiic his fteptMng . . point 0'.K> I. That all his difpenfations are pure and per fed. 2. Excellent and iirm, loiidcand durable : there is no prevailing by the gates of hell agaiiift them They are pure, fpodelfe and clean: ro iniquity is in th«m, Deut/^z 4. He is the i^enjiars : and out of hit mouth went a sharp tvio-edgedfviord : mdhis ^umenams "^as as tke Sun shinfth in hisfirength. I Told you, that this Vifion doth not reprefcnt the Body of our Lord Jefus, or his humane nature; but it is to point out his divine qualifications, wherewith he was furnished as God-Man inone Perfon , for the good of his Church. And thefe things fpoken-of,as parts of a body,bear out fomc refcmblance and ana- logic of thefe quaIifications,that are in him ,far beyond any thing that can be conceived. The fourth property or qualification, is> kisy>oice: whichis Mdtohe as thefound of many "Waters. It was laidinthe \o terj.iohQ a great ')foiceyU'if a trumpet y here itisfaidtobc//it*//;e/citt«.i of many waters y both high and ^reat, ncardafar off, and very terrible and dreadfull. By his Vwce , in Scripture is unJerftood main* ly two things: both which may well relate to this refcmblance. i. HisefiediiaU willing and command- ing of things to b?, asiL*s laid, Hefpoke andit wai dote, hecommanded an i itjfood fajl, (Gen. 1.) Lettherebi light, andit was light : for, Chrilt as God, hath nota voice properly ; but the voice > being that by which a man fjgnifieshis command and will, and being here attributed to Chnil as God , it is to point out his cffe<5lual willing, and bringing that forth which he would have done : and ib points at the effctilualnclfeof Chrifts go- vernment. There is nothing called for by him, but it cometh to paflci nothing commanded, but is done, and that with a word. 2. It'stakenforthe manifcltation ofGoJsterriblenefTcand majefty , Pfal. 18. I3. The Lorda/fothundredinthehealpent , dndthehighefigarehisWtceyhailfto'ie; andcoalsoffre. In whichfenfe, it is applied to the thunder : b;cau^e, by it he manifeits his power , and ih ^ ws himfelf teni ble. H nee there is fo much fpoken of his Ipo'ce, Pfalip. 3, 4. 5) 6, 7, 8> 9. The vciceofibe Lord , &c. To shew not only the powerful eftedls of the Vo-ce of God in the thunder, and the way it produceth its efrecls ; but the terriblencff; and majefty of God who hath fuch a voice, that, as itis Hag. 2. 6. Can shake heaten and earth : which is to point out his dreadfulneffeand terriblcneHe, againft the enemies of his Church. If he fpeaks the word, they evanish: one word of this King will make the Itouteft Tyrants to quake^ as is clear from Scripture, and the itorieol- former times. A fifth q ;aIification, is, ^perf.iG. He hadlnhis right hand fe\)enftArs. Th .-feven Stars are expo;, nded inthelaftVr/f, to be the Minilters of the Churches. And the rca I onfofit we forbear, till \vecome tothat: only here, our Lord Ji.f sis faid lohixyt aright hand » thatis, power . andskill, and ad:ivity in'exerciiing his power : for, :he rioht hand, is the ftrongeft hand^and that by which men skilfally , & d xctroufly g© about the bringing to pafle of that ^hich they would be at: He hath notpower and fury,but power & skill j E dna;'ce, fpoken of before > ismoregenerall, relating to Hisunivcrlall pow- er and (overaignty overall the World ; Tnis relates more particularly > to :hc written and Preached Word , called The v^ordoftks Spirit ,'^hich is the 'wordofGod,Uph. 6. and ^harpir then a tvps edged [word dividiii he- f^ixt ihej^ynu and the morrtw , the foul and the fpirit, and » a difcewer »jtke thoughts •,» ;' inreni's of the he.nt, Heb.4. The Word iscompared to afford and a two-edged fwordf 01 theie rcafons. i. Becaiife or'thepowerof itiit hath a difcernlngjpeirciugspenetrating power w i:h it, to come in our hearts : and to di-''c©ver rlie thought* and intents of the heart, when Chnft blelleth it, and maketeh it ftrik at the roots of corruption, it will him- ble the proodeft hearE,andqviicken thedeadeft ipirit , and pierce through the SoulandCorifcicnCeofthe molt obdured perfon , as jiBs 2 Vetets Preaching did pTtckMs hearers. This is the faving and proper eftedt of the Word> whenit Anatomizes folks, andlayeth open their thoughts , their feeurity, pride , formality,&c. andftrikesatthe root of the body of death , to kill it, and be its death. 2,Bscaufeof the effeft it hath among carnall hearers and hypocrites ; in which refpedl, We think it is efpecially looked on here, as aftei wards in the Epiftk' to Pcrgamos,Chap. 2 "ptrfilAS I will fight againftthem with thefviord of my mouth. This/iv»ri, when rightly handled , proves a torture to the wicKed men in the world, when it difcovers their • ottennc fle: fo it*s faid of the two faithful! Witntfies , F^epel. 1 1. 10. that they tormented them that dwelt on th' earth i the Word ofGod was foiharp in their mouthsj that it did Aeiv ( Hof.6- 5.) their minds and conlciences, and gall ed them at the heart 5 fo ( AH. 7. ^ it is faid, Stephens hearers were cm/ m their heart , and gnashed upon hint Viiith their teeth; they could not abide the plainneffe and evidence of the Word, accompanied With power. 5. B3caufeit hath a further cutting vcrtue to wicked men , when it proves through Gods Juftice, plag fing to their hearts and minds , and hath an inflrumentall efficacy for their flayingi when God draws out the f -ntence, and gives the word an edge , and makes it cut, and in His Juftice , to prbmove their deftrudtion ,7/^.11.4. With the breath of hii lips he shall fl*y the wicked, 1 Kings 19. ly. Him that efcapeth the f-^lmdof Jthu , sh4l Mlisha fay : and Hof 6. 5. i herded them by my Prophets, and ftew them by the words of my mouthy through Gods pronouncing of- fh up threatnings , and their corruption abufing- the thrcatnings , it becomes their death, i. This/"Pvw(/> is faid to proceed out of his mouth : to point out m here- from the force , efiicacy , and power of the Word consetn, vrhcn it piei ceih : It's not the Word, as it is writ- ten, or fpoken by mens mouth : but as it proceedeth out of Chrifts mouth, whick makes it profitable or con- vindng: and it is this which makes finners guile fo grcat>and tarmentcth hypocrites when He addeth weight With it, to thwart their corruption , and they repine a§;ain(l it. The laft qualification , is, His cauntename "^as m the Sm%shimth in htt flrength-, whereby is meaned th« Idve that He fheweth to His People,and the Glory and Majefty thatis in Himfelf, Pfal4.6 Lord lift ttp the Ihht of tky cwnterumze upon u»- , that is, the manifeftation of thy love. And Pfal. 80, the caufing of His face to fliine, islcveralliimeslpokenof. And this favour and ftately Majefty in Chrilt, is compared to the Sun fhinmg : not as in the morning, nor at even, norunder a cloud j but in his ftrength. i. Becaufe of the glorious majefly that is in it , as Chap. 5. 1 5. of the Song , Bis countenance 14 m Lebanon , excellent at thecedarf. there is an ex- cellency and beauty in it that dazels and obfcurcs all the excellency and beauty of the World,even as the light of the Sun obfcures the Stars. 2. Becaufe of the lightfomncfle of it : for , , Chrift is to Believers , as the Sun is toibe World , loh. i. 9. He w thattruelight^th-atenlightenethe'Psrymanthatcmi'.th intothe world. Li^t, both for diredlionand conlblation: and that is a third realon of the fimilitude. H« countenaftce is as the Sun shi>nng_ inhiffitcngth, for the rcfrt-fhingnelfe of it. Pfal,^-^?' His countenance makcth the heart more glad than corn, and wine, an holdenouc in thefe two-, ix He vfz\Vsame»g the golden CanMefticks. And 2. He ^eps the Stan in Hisnghf Aoa^iihatishis Workandgfeatimploymentjas^**'). i^ii6,eUtm, W^ 1. His walking aiMong the golden Cafldlcilkks, points out, i. Hisfpecial prefeoce inHis'Church: though Hebeomniprefent through allthe world: yet He hatha fpecial tnanifeftationof His prefcncein His Church and there is a fpecial relation between Him and them, as it's Ipoken of Ifrael , Vfal. 147. 19. compared with Deut.4. 7. jy^hat nation [0 great that hath God fo near them in ail tbifjgs,&cc} He is near to his Church in a lin- gular manner, in the fpecial effedsof Hisprefence. 2. It points outHis fpecial care of his Church; He choofeth His Church as the pleafanteft placein all the world to walk in ; and He taketh pleafure there.as in His Garden and Gallerie: His common providenceis extended to all the wcrfdj but he taketh fpecial notice, and hath a fpecial care of His Church above all the world- Ifai. 27. 3. j the Lord do keep it, I will tvatfer it e'pery moment; teji any hurt it , I v/ill keep it n'ght and day. See. //«. 43 3,4. 3. It points out His fpecial taking notice of> ana oblerving the caniage of Mis Cnurch and of all within the lame : He knoweth all the world, and the thoughts , words, and ad:ions of every one , allprojedts, counfels, and events before they come i but in a fpecial manner He taketh notice of all His Church,^ how the Work ofGracethrivcth in his people j whan fruithis Ordinances have among them , who are makingprogrefle, who are backfliding, what is the parti- cular pofturc of every foul, to Ihed off luxuriant branches, to purgeout what is corrupt, to help forward M'haC is right, to prevent any prejudice may come unto them : to for-lee and provide for any thing, as it may bi: for their good. Which ihews, i . What a great benefit it is to be a Member of this Church : if it be a mercy, to be under his fpecial and lingular care, it rauft be no fmall priviledge and benefit to be aMcmber of hisChurch. 2. It lettgth us fee what manner of perlbns we ought to be, who nave Chrifts prelence lo near us, nearer than all the world befide : when ever we are in the Ordinances, we would take up Chrift ,as walking amongftthe midltof us ; and in all our converfation , apprehend him at our ear : it both calls for holincflefrom us, and laicthwatchfulnelfe onus, knowinghow narrowly he taketh notice of us. 3. It points out, how inexcufable, the faults and failings of thefe who live in the Church , are . Chrift walks among them : and yet they ftand not awe of him; the fignsofhis prefence are alwayes with tliemj and yet they take no notice of them; the nearer the ligns of hisprefence, and his fpecial care be, the greater is our fin, if it have not influence onu*, 4. Itpoints at Chrifts tendernefleand care, for the comfort of them that dare not truft themfelves, bur com- mit themfel ves to him and truft to his care and tendcrnefle : he feeth well to all h; s Churchc s, and every par- ticular perfons condition : and is never from them : his being in heaven , hath not made himtolay by his care ofhispeople. This were a great confolation , if we would fingly make ufe of It. Matth.1%, Lo,2amVvith you to the end of the world , and he keeps his promife. Theothcrword , his holding the Stars in His right hand, holds out his care of his Mioifters :the meaning is, that as he walks in the midlt of the Churches , and takes fpecial care of chem ; fo he takes a fpecial care of the Minilters of thefe feven Churches, andfoof theMiniitersofall the Churches. And under this is hold- enout, i.Thedifficultyofthe Minifttrs ftation : they are not able to ftand their alone , except tkey be up- holdcn by Chrift : partly , becaufe of the malice and oppofitioii of men, and Devils that by M'ickcd men feck to ruine and overturn the Church and work of God intheirhandsj the venting of their malice begins at them ; and partly becaufe of the greatnefle of the burden and charge , that lies on them : and partly al^ from their own infirmities, t$c. 2. It points out the Lords fpecial care of them , according to their ftation, ftVait , and charge : as their charge is great , and their diTficulties grcatand many j lo he exercifes his power for theic diretftion , defence and protedlion : hehathcareof allthewerld } but more efpecially of his Churchc s : bit for his Churches fake,he hath, moft ofall , a fpecial care of his Miniftcrs, who are called the Mt fljngcrs of the Churches and the Glory of Cfltift. I C^or. 8. th^ybjingth:; men that he makes ufe offor the handling of his Sword, and fabduingot fouls to him. Tney often meet with little ettimation from men and walk among manylnarts and dangers: therefore he holds out his care, and the application of his power ,efpecially, to incourage and ftrcngthen them to duty in the midft of thefe fnarcs and difficulties. 5. By his holding them in his right hand , he points at that dependency .that Minilters ought to have on Jefus Chrift : they Ihould go about their duty , as in his handi lippening to his ftrength and power, rather than to ought in themfelves , for the performing of the task commited to them. 1. This is for fpecial confolation in evil times , that Chrift hath fuch a care of his Minifters and Churches: let the Devil pluck again and again to have a Mmiftery down, fomtimes by force , fbmtimes by flight, it will not be , they are ftars, and in Chrifts hand : fooner will Scars be plucked from heaven, than they from him. 2. Chrifts care of his Church, kyths in caring for his Minifters : The right care of the one, is carried along with the right care of the otherrand ii'vinot aright care of Churches, where there is not a refpcdt toMinifters: ChfiftHcnoweth the good and the ill of the one , ftands and falls vvith the good and ill of the other; there ii fuch a connexion between them , and luch a fibnefli , they are fo interefted the one in the other, that accord- ing as the one is |fo is the other; ordinarly ,ifthe Minilter be carnal and fecurcifo is the flock ; and ifth^ E 2; - ^ - ^ Minift.r 3^ AHlxpofitmofthe, Ghap.r; Mmiflerbeiu a lively remperj there will alfo be lome life among the flock. Aadif wefpeak in rettrcnce to ihofc who have enmity at the Church, hatred againft the Church is vented> & begineth at hatred againft the Minifteric»U's impoirible to be careful of Chrilts Cnurch & de fpife Sc hate his Miinfters, or overturn a Mi- iiiftcrie. 5. It shews,that there is a refpeift due to them tliat Chrift puts in this place; and where Chrift h ith put refpedt, it brco.nech us to put refped: alfo: th.TC fliould be a iympathie with them , and a reverencing of them, if it were for no more but for this caufe , that h.^ keeps them in his right hand : refpeCl: to him, sho jld make rcfpedt to them: It's aftrange R.iligion,to profeffjrelpeCt to Churcnes and Soiius , and ihow io little to Minifters: Chrift did never Id. LECTURE VIII. Verfi7. ^ndwhen ^faw him, Ifellat his feet 4i d:ad : andhcl.udhif right hand upon me ,fayingum9 me, Jtar noti l am thefirft and the hfi. 18. J amhe fhM ifpeth, and \vai dead : md behold, I am aliyefar evermore , jtmtn, — — YEhave heard of this Vifion, w^hich JoA» faw : the Lord beginneth with it at the entry of ibis task, of writing this Book of th: B^\:latimy toimprint on him a Itamp and impresfion of his ow.i excel- lencicj as a preparation and hcting or him for the Work ; even as hz began \vith Ifaiahy chap. 6- and" with Ei^ekjcl. chap.i. Bearing oat, by chele Vifions,:^ reprefentanon of hisGlory &.M.ijelty,there- by to fie 6c q jaline th^m for their duty: for, they arc htteft to bear Gods melfage, & to deicribe Him to o- thers,chat are thus preparedj8cqualiHed,6chave lom= reverenc(.& aweofGod irriprinted o;i their own hearts Prom the 17. ytrf, and forward to the end, we have fome conlcq jents, that followed this Vifun , or, fome circumftances for the cdifi:aiion of the Church , for clearing of the Vifion before mentioned , and for tnakingwayforjf<,;f>«V writing ofwhit he faw. Andthey are fojr in number, i.. Theeifedf, which the Vifion had on fa^« , in the beginning ofVfr/17. for as ftately and lovingly as JefusCnrilt reprelentedhim* lelf , he could not bear it ; but faints vviien he iees Him , and he falls ac His feet as dead. 2. A conlola* • tion propofed by our Lord toUhn, which hathf.n'crallft.-ps, m the latter part of \>:rj: 17. and 18. wherein as lohnkythcd weakncffe, (o Chrift kythed much love, tendsrntlTj , and skilfulntlie in applying an effc;-. «9:uall remedy, fo: c Jring the dUt^mper lehn was into. 3- A repetition ot'lghn's Commisiion &: Warrand- to write, vcTf.i%. And 4. An explication of that part ol ine Vilion ,, concerning the meaning ot the leven- golden Candlcrticks, and thj Stars, verfZo. I. And yvhen Ifa"^ him, I fell dov^n at hisfcei m dead^ Thi; is the firft confeq lent or effed' of the Vifion. IfelldiViniddeal: thatis, I wasb:nummid( asit were) and dammishcd with the light ofihccxccUenc Mijefty and Glory that I faw in him^ and I was put out of capacity to ad the ads of body orniimi , as i£ 1 had been dead i f could no more exercif: , or a6f the ads of a hying man , th m a dead man can , as D.iMi:/., Chap.io 8.9. And it hath beenoften feen in the beft of GjJs Children , whin more than ordinary rcprelenr titions of Gjd have b^en let forth , they have b.comc as dead men, unfit for aftion. And it proceeds from- two ground?. i.Fromthe exceeding great diftance ihatisbecwixt theinfi.nteMijefty of God, and finite creatures: thebrighcneni; of the Glory, Excellency, and Mij city of God the Creator , burdeneth &over^ b-irdeneih th: weaknelfe and infirmity, of the beft of creatures : for, if the eyesof creatures be that weak,th it ihzy cannot look on the S in, what wond.-r that fi.fh and bloud is norable to look on th : S-.m of Righteojf'* nsd'e. Tnisnew wine^istooftrongfjrouroIdbotdes.z.From the fear of a begun quarrell, andgrojnds'of a continued quarrell then apprehended, making not only a difpropor tion, through infirmity, betwixt the M jcfty of Go j and th^ creature, which is lb many wayes dcf.dtive to comprehend him ; but alio making ^ dilcoiiformity through fin , and lb a fear to appear betore him: which makes the creature foar undoing , as \nlja.6. IVjumr, iamuidbne: for I am a man of unclean lips i far mm eyes haY: {ten the Lordof'hojis.: For, though before the Fall, when God and Adam were rrienas, i&e could have endured God to Ipcak to him} yet,afcer the Fall, the appearance of God is terrible unto Him: when hehearsHiS voice, heisafraid, and run; & hides himlelf. And there is i'o-.rxt thing of this tear, tha: fticketh to the bjftj a fear that rifeth f om the fight of lin, which nearnefie to God doth dilcovcr. And it's like thn fome thing of both ihefe grounds were mjohn, as may be gathered from o ir Lords application of the remedy , and cue grounds whereupon he goes \n comf jrcing him, He Uycth h'S hand on him, andpengtbenr him, and jaiih, fear not, ^c. wheieby it leemeth'. I. /a'jwcoiiceived, from a diltemperofmind,Cnriit would reckon with liim,and withPi/er.Ltt^. .$ 8= fears C as a fintull and prof ain perloa in his owii account ), his b;ing lb near fuch a Glorious, ^id Holy Ma- .Chap.l. Book^ofthe RepiUt'.en. %y Majefty . And a.This diftemper of mind a^ hs,^ na h inlluence on his body,and makcth hi-ti fall do wn at his feet; not out of reverence , to worih p Hitti: but bsiiig overfv\'ayed with the exceirivenelTe of fear , that maltered and overcame him, hecannoc Itand up,but fjlicth down as dead, 5v This fets out to us the great difproporcion, that is beiwixt creatures and the Majefty of God : thebc- loved Difciple ]ohn, cannot ftand before Him whenh." kyths; but falleth down as dead.I/4.40. 1 5-, 17. & 41* 1 1 ,12,24, All Nacions are as nothing before Him, or as the duft in the ballance j a little nearneffc to God [ fliOLiid leave a ftamp of h.imility, and an impresfion of the Majefty and excellency of God upon us. This is one of the fountain Graccs,h jmility, and a holy awe of the Majefty ot God: and this is the way to come to it, to get a right fight oftbai excellent Majefty thatisinHim. 2. Reverence and admire Gods wile and well ordered governing of this World, efpecially thefe things that concern hh Ch jrch and People. Wonder that God hath carved out fuch a way in the works of Creation and Providence , and in the difpenfation of the Gofpel, & myfterics of Salvat-on futablc to o jr weaknelfe : and fo as there may be communion kept wif h Him, Jtfi,26.9. -It is made one of the ftacely fteps of his power, that He hoUith back_thefaco of his throne > ^ fpeadeth bis cloud upon it : He draweth the vail of the firmament before his Throiie , to keep his Glory from breaking forth, and eating up men: And in the difpenfation of the Gofpel , he hith chofen the Miniltcry of weak men, to reveal his mind by tK^m tous: and fpcaketh not immediately himfelf ; becaufe we could not endure it : if ye heard him once fpeak ,as he did on mount Sinaiy ye would fay as IjrAeldidyLet not Codfpe^i tousleUvnedie. And this way of revealing himfelf, shojikfbefofar from making us caltac it , that it fliould make us wonder at his condefcendency in hedging up of himfelf ( as it were ) for our good.g* It lets us fee how' much we are in His reverence, that deals fo tenderly M'ith us , when a little gl.mpfc of His Glo- ry, alookinj>of his eye, a drawing by of the vail, would kill us, and make qs as if we had never bjen. a Ic meweth us alfo, that humility and reverence even in thebeft of Gods People;, is ofcen ready to degenerate i.no fervile fear and difcouragement. The worshippmg of J.*fus Chriit in humble reverence, was a duty called for from Jo^w ; yet this diftemper of exceslive fear vras not called for : fuch is oar weaknefle, and the flipperinefle ofo.ir v^'alking that hardly can we keep th; right path , but deviat to one lide or oth:r : our faith is ready to degenerate into prefumption j and our humility to fainting and d.fpondency of Ipirit i and our fear, to difcouragement , hearlefnefle, and diftruft 5 our corruption is rea \y to ab jfe any thinj- : f jr though there be no cxcelfe in thelc graces i yetihcremay beinusexceifc in the- excrcife thereof by'reafoa the corruption which is in ns. Tne2- thing, isX'hrifts tender care ofM» under this fit: IVhinhefa'U at hi: feet a; d^ad , Hec^mO^rts him : and this is fctjdown in three ltep5. i . He laid his rigk hand upon him, as a fi .>n of his kindling (T; , for his encouragement. 2. Giveth bimagenerall vvordofexiiortatioo, torhiscomfoVt,/L'cire, thaton thi back of this fi: >layctho.i H s aaid and iA\x\^fear not°j thattaketh. hini at this nick of hisdift-mp^r, and raifeth him. 5 condly , wh tt is the gre^t gro jnd of conrolarion that ispi'opofedjitisa holdin^forchofhimlelf, I am the firft and tb: I ift. AnJ it lets us ' ee whenfolks fcires at Carift, and difcoarages and faints through their miltaking of Him , thereisnofuch way of curing that diftemper and miitake, as by a right uptakin^ of Him. Th : No:e hatii th-fe two branches, i . Thnt the great ground of ourmiftaking of C^irift, is o ir ignorance of Him , in his O.fices and worth. 2. That ih> right curing of that miftake, is the ri^ht knowledge and uptaking of him. 3, Ic fayes thi>,th ir whe ^ fouls are iuuijwein. 1 ,11$ alio sticwetn. i. mat ttiere are lomc Kind ot oodily exerciles, that arife from a diftemper of the mind, that fo faints and vi'eakeneth the body, that none can cure but Cnrift : and this of difcounio-e- ment and fainting, is one.2.It sheweth to B .lievcrs their necesfiiy of hiving the word out of Chrifts mouth for thnr encouragement, erre they can sh ikeoffdifcouragement: H: hath gotten the tongue o'"rh 2 Learn- ed, to fpeak a woi-d in feafon to the weary foul : if h j \vere more waited on in Ordinanccsj and if the word ^^'cre taken as from his mouth, we should come better fpeed than we do,and profit more by thcO.dinances. . 3.More particularly, his right ljand\s His Power: and his Ixytnikon John, is not any pe; fonall to ich : but aniaward ftrengthening and up-ftirring, as Darnel, Dan. 10 10. Behold, an hand touched 'me Mhich [er me upon my knees y ihzi'is. , fomc power for my ftrengthening and comfortable up-ftirrino. And P/,/.. 138^ :^. Dat\diz\iK In the dajf ivhen I cryed, thouanJ'wered(i me : andjirengthne!(l Tfie ^ithflrcnrth inmyfml' Which IS the communicating of in A^ard ftrength , to keep him unfinking under the fad condition he v.-as in'. ' £ 5- n ft- ^ f • ^<: Oil wliJit om need is : our u'eakiuffc: and dilcouragenient is often fuch , dut ve have need nst I. It points OlJ _^ « ^£gj.gj^^i3^ 2. Ic points at Ci:irilt'S vv^y of de;ding with ib jls , th«r will fometimes only ot ^°''"^^f4 "^ fort J firlt lay on His hand, and then k£ the word of comfort ,fear »ot,come behind i He& th'i-s iTieel and its a maincvidenceof Chciits ccnderueifc, faithfuinefl:- and wildoni , ±at takes this ^''"Th!l*£!lna'fen of Chrifts carcis, his faying,/*^ not'- a word that is often uied and repeated in the Pro- inciect^im I . j^j-^(^/j^p^f,rj. oi/:,. IhereisancKCefTavefear that God allowcth not in Kt'pco^^^^^^^^ ! T?Xrhh^h three marks trom his expenence. I.lt's a degenerating fear that breeds miltakesofChrift, no. . wnicu ii^ii ^.^ ^^^ weakens and faints theai m their fellowihip with Him. Chritt allovveth not ?"/^«'rft!rm the marringof that. 2. It maketh folks uiKapableof hearing or receiving a meflage from r^u-a fn:\Lr «7^n^n he Ipeaketh, they are benummedjCenlekUe anddead , having ears, but hear not : and it f^, I uiironrthatiS^<>rdcak^ 3. Ic difables,ob- locketh ^Jj^^;^^^^^ of tliat duty tl«t Chrilt calls to. When John iscalled to write the Vifioa, Itrucrs ^"« "1^ , . i,grefore,Chnlt faiih,Jiaf w< j but rile up and wntc thoa arc called to reverence and feat ne taiietn as «c • ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^ .^^ , ^ ^^ further thee,anddoth not kinder thee init. And '"'* '^\S Wn noctofear/in fofarasitworksanyoftheteefteas. C)i/.2.When fear exceeds, degenerates . we wouia ^^^"' ^ - ^^ ^j^gle ^hrce Ipoken of, our Lord allowech it no more than He doth proud fecurity : and growetn ex . ^^^ tender of fouls under theone,nor he is under theoiherj yet, let us not plcafc oi^feS e^rs. Itjiith that folks would be tender in our leives in tut ^^^^^ ^^^^ diftcmpers,kno\ving there i«a gieac diftejence betwixt thefe , who arc under SWumpiion. and others, underfaiming ,. ,,. Ai.ru ^u *' carnau prciuii>t". r^hrifts care, is, mgiving Jowl grounds of conlolation to warrand his faitb : and they arc 1 he third ite^ o ^ ^.^ ^^^^ ^« JX Sa« to ha^ I'fe m himjelf: and 1 chat was.and is this living God , the Way. the ^'"ff^f'^'l^''Sf'^!l^^^^^ is,I became Man, was made of a Woman,made undcrtheLiw , Truth, ana tne i^irc , ivipdiator ( God-Man in one Perfon ) his taking on the nature of man} and fatis- 0^/4 jointing °f ^^f,''.;*',,T^ wrath of his Father: and in fubjeCbng himfclf to the death of the fiing the Juftice of God in m ier^^^^^ ^^^^^^ are joyned in one Perlon; yet, it was not as God that he ?'5^l' 'JaKrfip.HbS^^^^^^^^ AndbtholdJli^eforc-,cmon,Am.n: inasfar, aslwasonce died, though the Pe ion ^nat m a ^^^ evermore. And this laft expresfion,hath two words put to it, dead,as Man, now ^'^ f ve. and m-, ^ ^^ ^.^ R,f urc^tion ^ and the confolation that flowes to pointoat Its ^^'^^ll^^y-J^^!^^^^^^ death, andlive j and lo I live.as I (hall live forever , for the benefit of from It to Believer^ 5 1 f^^^e ^ve^^^^^^^ ^^ ,3^ ^ ,r life being linked to Chnfts life . who is God-Man Believers 1,1 mc. That °^^^^^^^ ftialUivealfo,?e./..i4.i9. His life is n pledge and pawn of ours. 2,A' and our Mediator: b^caule he hv^^^^^^^^ ^he truth of his Relurrc.^ion, & to put^all the world out of doubt f;,.«,or Verily: an f f^^J.«J°^^^^^ g, Man in one Peilbn.Be allured ye have a living Chriit. oflMshvingnotonlya God,buca^^^^^^ topointout his ab folate loveraignit., as Mediator in the ft^^; °™™ Ae;.,are the lign of Governmem,I>.22 li.Ic's Ipoken o^Eliakim , deliver and carry to heaven whom J picaio " p lu r u n ^ j j o,-k. xr^rrKor •,.^«,, ;ii u„f;cMnr'/»rmvdcm nion: tor, i have fupreme power over hell and death: Motthat lU ulH ih It tbej need no: feat iheai; for tiiey are bpth his Vaffals; the devil bears not the keysi but he ^ars Chap.l» ^ook»f the RevelM'm, j^ them himfelF. Thcfe are the grounds oUonioiation, that are given toI»/j»: and thcyare ftiengthening grounds of faith and lalvation lo all BeUe vers. Obferygy I .Our Lord Jefus,is God j the firit and the laft: He that was born of tb2 Virgin Mme: and io a true Man, is God i he thac was crucitieel,dead and buried, is God.Thisis one of the Articles of our Faith: and rhisplao ofSciipcurej i6 to b.' looked on, asaproofofir, againft ail the molt cavilling enemies ofo.n Lords Djitit ; He chat died,vi'as,and is, the tirlt and the laft i and the incommunicable Attributes of the Godhead a- greetoHim. 2. This is propofcj, as a ground of confolation to John and all Bcl»:vers. And it hath a world of eonfolation in it , as I .Not only that there is a Go J ; bac that our hota Jcius Chnlt, ;s Ooa j and thai, nocwichltar.ding his beinv> God, yet he hath loved linnets lo well ) that he coo^ on mans natjr«:; iaaid in that ijaturc,drs;d for thcmj aiut tkathe* who wooes linners, and offers to marry ih£m,is Goa,and yet is very tenuei to tncmana of tiiem : which is no fmali confolation. And it fliewcch alio, that ne is faithful and poweri ull lo perform his promile to Believers: lb there is not adehgnol enemies laid from the beginning to this dayjbuthe hatha hand beyond it. 2.ThacfolKsmayexpedgoodorQod; leingChriitisOoJ, can Bwlievers look for hard deahng trom him ? He isab.olute in his loveraigncy anddomiiiiO;), yet Ivvaying it lor me good of liehcvers. What would folks havemore for aground of eon:olationintimciOi;2onfulion, than this ? let the world go asitvviU , our Lord J^fus, is God, and wifely orae.s all. 3. it faith tnis, that ioiKs when iheir dilcojragcments prevail, as they are ready to miltakeChnIt, 10 they are rcudy to rerted; on his Godhead, as if he were noc faithful, or powerf j], or v\'iie, or tender enough. 4. The loiiu cure of fear and fainting^is , to be acquainted with Chriit as God; the i^orance d Chrilt is tne gi ouad of tueir being anxious , impatient , and damnished with rmth- Itflefears, i jo^ 5.4,5'. Pronithe fccondground, I amliVtng and vtas diad, Ohffpe 1 .that this Eternall Son of Goi became Man, elfe he could not have died i hj tnat Wus-ood,. vs'ab aiio true M^a: and this is another ground of our Faith, or , acorifirmation ofan Artieieof it.2.That Jcius Chntt, in hi .Mai)head,latislitd Jultice: tor, he was dead, he laid down his hie, and that willingly : ISLo man taKSth my Uftfxomrm , hut I lay a dawn , and take it up again. ^ Tnat Jefus Chrifl is God and Man, having two ctitiji^t N aCLites in om Ferlsn j for, in che one Nature, he IS IMn^ i and in the wther Nature, he that way living Ixcame dtati j yet it's but one Perlon, tnat vFas both liv- ing anddead: fome things ( asis ordinary) are attributed to the Penon, that agree but to one ofthe Natures, as C A^t2o.^<$') Godis laid to bive purchased his Church with ms own Blood ; not that th.- Godhead could fuffer, but h^ tnat v?as God, fuffered ; lO ot the Man Cnritt,.it may be fud^ tnat ne is Omnipotent, yet not as man, but the Per(on that was^and is Man, is Oinnipotent : lo the PenOn ihatisGod,died,£boughnotas God,' but in reipett of his humane nature, and as he was Man. Thefc phralCifrom Giirilts own mouth, do bath clear and confirm our Faith. And behold 1 am aU\>sfer e\etmore. Then i . Our Lord jefus Chrift, who died once, shall die no more. i.He\vhodied out of love to his peopie,is riien and exalted 10 heavenly glory and dignity, andbears thj Ol- fice of Mediate , for the coniolation of his pepplef&f.eVermore.^.His exaltation maKeth nim nolelfe mind- ful!, nor K ff; affedHonate, & tender of B^'lie/ers in iiim: iot^john might have thought, tbit now there was a diftancc and dr intfT.* come in between Chrilt aad- him, elpecuny contidered as Gou ; but He tells khn, he li verb for his comfort.- and that he may exped;, ti^the who gave lite to ail > aodluiu down ins hi^ for him , and other Belie vers, would be tender ot hi > and of his life. Which ietteth us fee, i .That the price of Believers Rcdemptidn, is paid. 2. That it is paid by a Brother, that had a humane naturej and was like us in ail thiiigs except hn. 3. That Chrift, who is God, is alio Man i- and that, to put us in a capacit \ of living 4. See her^ Carifts Returrection & victory ever death ^ lb that the iiargain is compleated 6c ttnifftsd: and conleijUently, that Believers Ih-all rile and live for ever through Jhhm. ETery word here, is bigg with coutolation^ to us> if v^e kno\\f, how/ to luck at it. LECTUR-E JX- Ver f. 1 8. - " And kaYe the ktys of bell and of death. 19. tVritc thtth'mgs '^oUOj ihou bafi ,een 55 teihings "fohich are, ^thc tilths tDhkhshall he ktnaftet. ""^^ ^ 2o. Th^ m.fte.y ofthe, even tars whkh thou , a'^efi h my right l^and , and ibejeveti golden Candlfi ckf. The 'eytn St^^rs art the Angels ofihcje'peM Churches:^ the felpen QaiJUjifckf vtbtfhtbou^awejiiareshtjeyfnO^utcJcef. TpHe Lord is noM' comforting Jo/;«, i.From his Natures, or, Perfon, 2. From his dying and vi<5torieover *■• death. 3 .From his Of ace,which,asMediaior, he executes jinftan(;.ed eipecially oyer hell and death, for thefe 40 /n^xpojit'm (f the Qiap.r. t.iefe reafons , i. Becaufe hell arrd Jeath , were tii- lalt enemies Chrift hid to fub.iue , as if He laui , 1 have gotten po\^ er over the greacelt encaues s and con{equentIyt I have power over the icft: and lb ixpointsac the greatneire and iiniverlality ot his power, as Mediator, he b.-ing made head over all ihmgs to the Church, and having all things put under him, borh which are in heaven , and which arc in earth , and which are under the earth , that ac the Name of Je(us every knee (hould bow. 2. For the comfort of bis people. Paiticuiarly ijr the comfort oiltbn, becaule now , fohn v^'as atf . igb:ed with the M ]t ty of God and the challenges of his ov\'n (infciln die, and was overcharged with fear j therefore Chiilt f..i.h to him , fear not hell nor death, ohtt, for I halp-t'e ksyes of both , andean difpofe io of them , as they fhall not hiirc thee ; fo guarding him and his people againlt rears and dovvn-calting > which may flow from the apprcbjnfion of bell and death, which arc the main things that the wakened perlon, caftdown at Chiilts feet, doth fear. I. From our Lords repeating ihefe grounds of coribi^ioofor \oicn*s incouraeeraent, in general , Oiferyte , That when fear grovveth exceliive, and degenerate?, even in iheie that ihould leaft miftakc Jefus Chrilt , it is not eafily removed j but will take one ground of encouragement and conhrmation after another , ere the foul be erected. This isclear trom the many Arguments , and the repeating; oi tbem, to remove John's fear : for, Chrift doch nothing idely : fo apprehenfive and jealous is fltih , whcii the Mijtfty of God kythes,andthe fcni'eof fin, and challenges for hn are wakened , and ihecreatures infinnitieand w-eakmffeisdircovered, and foltrongis misbelief. That the foulsofthefewhoaremoft tenderly dealt with, ( and readily none was more tenderly dealt with nor J«fc» , the beloved Di .ciple who lay inChrills bofom ) are {lardly raifed up to com- fort and conftdcnce. This flowes partly, trom the proiienfle of out natuic to miftake Chrift, and fink in dif- courr.gement : and partly, through our weaknciT.- and finfulm-ffj i fothat the worth of Chrift , gets nocredit in the general, far leife m our particular , at fuch a nick of time as this is, when difcouragementl prevaileth : a thing that experience teschcth , and that fouls would walk in fear of , at luch times -, a temper like unto which we may lee, Pfal. 77. My fore d d run in th: tiigkt , my foul refufed ctmfoft. The fecond general, is this , Tnat ic is no great hazard tor a dilcouraged loul to be laid at Chrifts feet : ii*s a good pafture, when a foul cannot bear the weight of a difhcultie , torhroM' it felf down before him. Chrift is tender to thefe, and though fouls lin in giving way to exceifive fear, through the apprchenfion of wrath and guilt ; yet our Lord deals gently with them j when the reed is bruifed , He will not break it j when the flax is but Imoaking, he M'ill noiqacnch it ; when the ewes are with young, he ioftly (nrives them , and carries the lambs in his boibme, and luitshis tendcrneflt in refrence to them . Ifa. 40, 1 1 , If any be in fuch a condition « it were good to believe this : Chrifts tendernelfe in luch a cafe when the foul is laid low , i$ abundantly clear in this one inftance. Thirdly, Morepaiticularly.OijcrVc, I. That Believers may have apprehenfions and fears of hell and death or, the fears ot hell and death may feafe and be excefiive in them ; therefore Chrift guardsagainft it , which ©therwifewerenot needfull. Ob[. 2. Miich of this fear procccdeth from the ignorance of Chrifts Natures, Perfon, and Offices, or, from the ignorance of Him in the adminiftration ot thele his Offices , Therefore when he comes to comfort lehn* he holds out his Offices, and lets him kivDW that life and death are at his difpofing. Tiiere is fome fecret mif- takeofChhft.andfomeftrangemould of Chrift in the mind» where exceifive fear prevaileth; therefore it is often faid ,ftar not, it is I, be not afmd : and through the foUou'ing Epiftles to the Churches , He ever telU cth what he is, with fome property. 0[:f. 5. That our LordJ^fus Chrift, hath the abfolute guiding and adminiftration of what concerns bis People ; yea, hath their greaCeft enemies at his command s he lets into htll and death , and keepsout M'hom he plealeth, he gives orders in all. Obf. 4, That thereis no greater confolation to Gods People in time of their fears of hell and death , than ta know that our Lord lefus hatli the keysof both, and all in both , that devils will not vvinn out of the pit , till he open the door nor lengthen their chain one link, but as he k ts it out, T^eV. 20. 4. 1 4. ^, Lay all thele together , what needs John fear ^ If evil Ipirits av5l by Cliriits orders , and the moft wick- C .1 in hell or earth cannot exceed tkek orderr , what needs there be fears ? feing Chrift keep the keys ©f the devils houfc , and harh orders given , and imployment carved out to them, as acurately as he hath to men on earth, good or bad : tor death and hell are his fer vants, and go not their own earrands , but his ; and therefore dare not exceed theii CommiHion, yea they mi ft not, nor cannot , v\ hat ever malice they have in prolecuting his order : W hat ground then of fear is there ? _ And lo it may fcrve to comfort us againft the evils of our oui- w; doth more accurately and diftindly divide this Book , nor he did formerly, Vw/i r, Sottiatthele words, are the compendious diviiioii of the Bjok and Prophecy that ibiloweth. And we take it to be a diyifion of it, in three lb; tsof things. l.Tne things which thou halt leen. a The things which are. 3. Thethings which (hall b,; hereafter i orothcrwife, the firit branch compre- hendeth the fecond alio: and fo it's divided in two. I. The things which thou haft leen, that is, the things that in-thy time have happened , or fallen forth fince the Golpei began, the Hiftory of the Gofpci in its rife and victories to this time: And we expone it thus and do not refer it only to the particular Vifion fpoken of before ,for two reafons, ( . Becaufe,T/fee/i' things ffihich thoub^fun, hold torth the fubjetiJ- matter of theBook, as well as the things which are,and the ib 'gt 'Which sbail he hereafier. And the things which thou haU^ een axe diltingubh .-d trom the things whtch are , and fhtthi'^gs which shailin hereafter : ti»ey mult therefore be of one forr. -And lb, the things which thou hafi fgen, relate lO the timepait; the thiigf whtch are, to the time prefent , as the things which th.iU be hereafter . co che time to come. 2. Becauie>compaiingthefe words with Verf. n. we vvillnndaclearditFerence: lorin »«r/?ii.it's faid inrthc lingular number, Wnat fhoufeeft, write in a Hook. , and lend it to the feven Cnurches : v/hich iooketh to the particular Vifion> i po r:en ot there* or to the following Vifiens ; looking on th^ /(eVe- iatiet$, as one Vifio« with fo many parts ; but here, it is written, the things, in the plural! j and which thou hjfi /ec», in the preterite time, that is, wiice the things which are part ; to uiltinguilh chem from things prefent and to come: and fo we expound thefe things, of the things palt, from the rif;i of thi Gofpel to this time, ac* cording to the (cope of this Prophecy ^ 2.The things whtth are, that is, the prefent eft it of the Churches, in the two following Chap-ers : which holds form the Itatc of thefe Churches, as they were for the time. 3. Thtthittis which shullhe hereafter y or, which muft be hereafter, ^oint atthcSory and State oftha Church from \ohns time to th.- f.cond coming of Chrift : for, from the rife and beginning ot- the Ch.irch here , it ends not, till it bring the Church Mil itant to Glory, and put the wicked in the bottomlefT. ^iiyChap, ao.and 22. I mark it, becaufe it lerves to be a key to the reft of th; Story. And this divifion , Iheweth , l.That we are not to leek in this Book of the Revelation, things that were before Chiifts time.as lonie need- lelly draw it to the four Monarchies. 2.That the things contained in this Book , relate not to a generatioa ortwoonly,- but to things falling oat in the Church to the end of ihj world: for, though lome lutlethings hafore Chrilts time, be hinted at in this Bookj yet they are no: brought in, asprincipall Prophecies , butas ulefull,to expound thefe principallProphecies,as wheui^'we is Ipoken of ( Chap, rj, ) & its by paft Govern- ments under the name oiBabylonjit is brought in,to clear wnat is meaned by tne whore which lohn faw. Aj^niii, fwo things further, are obfervable here, i. O r Lord Ic.us his care and refped: to His Church,^ that will acqu which lo n ■* V law . ^e An Expofit'm of the Chap.i. f aw: at Iea(t of fo much of it, as is ufcf ull and neetif.iii co be kno^vn: as ufually He leaveth alwayes lomcwhac at the back of the Vifion, to be a key to open the reft i So this f -r veth to open Ibmewhat that is palt; fomc- thingthat is fpoken in the fevenE^iltlciS to the Angels , and feveral times hereafter. There is loineihing to be fuppUedhere, while H: fa. ch, The mijieryofthefe'pen Stan whid>thoujaweft,ihit is,l will ihew thee-, or, 1 wUl tell thee thcmyttery of the feven SiarsjC^c. asHelenStJfs, are the yingels ofthefey>en Churches, that is, the feven Stars flgnifie , mean^ & reprefentthe Aiigels> or Minilters, or Otticcfi uf che leven Churche?; for, it's a thinj^ or- dinary,tocall Minifters, Angels, M 7.2. 7. The Priefts lips sh0uld keep kntvvlediei and the people should j'cek, the La'^ at his mouth : for he is the mejfenger of the Lord ofHoJh. In the Origmahit is, ¥or he is the Angel of the Lord of Hefts. Sd, fudges 2.1 .it is laid , an Angelofthe Lord came up from Gilgalto Bochim : the word in sheOriginaljisjtfWJjfew^ercdwwwf jone , particularly lent for that earand. M^nift-.-rs are called Ang Is, i. For Gods fpeciall imploying them about His holy things, beyond others. 2. Becajle of that thdr landti- ficd Itation : to put tnem in mind;, that they should be in their converlacion , Angelical. 3. To make them 10 be received as Angels by others : that is the dignity due to them. By Angels here , is not mtaat fome more eminent nor another in thefe Churches , fuch as the Lord Bishop 3 b Jt by Angelf, We underftand all the Bishops and Presbyters that M'erc over thefe Churches, i. Becaufe, wh.'ii it is faiti, thefelpen Stars, are the Angelsofthefe'^en Chuiches, it fpeaketh of them ind..fi.iitly, whether they be moe or fewer; nd he faith i.ot, they are the leven Angels of the levenChurches ,as it faith,/k felper^anilefticks ,are tbefey:nChur:hef;buz fu£- poleth, that the number is not fo exad in the one ts in the other: tor , if the number of Miniiters v\'eie dc fi- nite, as of the Churchzs, Wky fhould the manner of Ipeech bj ditfiTent ? nor fiith it , the emine t Angelf of fl^ftlf en Churches; but indefinitely, they are the Angels of the feVenChurchfs. fi.sPhilip.i. Hiwritrthto the Bishop and Deacons, fjppohnga plurality of flich in one Town, lelfe than Ephejtu , or others mentioned here. Therefore, 2. It is not to be expo.inded of one man , as if fome one man in each of ih.-fe Churches , had had the preheminence, becaufe our Lord writing to Ibme of thefe Criurchcs , and dircxfting the Epiftic to the Angel , fpeaketh ol: chem as moej As when he writeth to Smyrna , chapter 2. vcrf. 1 0. He laith, Fear none gfthofe things which thou shM [offer. Behold , th: de^il shaJl caftjome of you in^o prifon , thit ye maj be iried : which muft relate primarily, to the Miniftcrsin Sm/rna: and f ippoltth inoe Mmiiters than one j and that in direding the Epiftle to the Angel of luch a Church, he underftood the whole collective body or Mi- nifters and Church -Officers > that afterward He diftributes in moe individual perlors. SeethcNotes there, and on cbaf 2.')perf.24. where the Church in Th^atira , is diltributed in three, 1 . In thefe, who arc polluted Members thereof. 2. In thHe, who were free of tliele pollutions called thereji. ?. In dx Minillers,who arc ftiled Tou, u fxlu J^i , as diftind from the other two, yet AH'm the plurali luunbcr. 3. What is then to be underftood by ^^j«* C^ndfoof thereft) wemay lCfirnfromi^£?j.2o.l7. with 28.where Paul having the fame buirinciie 10 do on the matter,in recommending t lie care ofth(indioofotheiChutd\e3 ) are thefewhohave theoverlightot , and authority over, thefe Cnurches ; Bat thefe are clear to be many Elders, or Bishops; ASls 20, ^c. ErgOjiSc, Therefore ta.ke wc the ftile Ang^l, to be coUedtye , i.e. to the Argels ( feing the ftUe , a$ alio tl-ve matter a- greeth to all ) or Minifters of luch a Church : as luppofs one were writing to a City , governed by a number of M.^gilt rates, in an Ariltocratick Government, might it not be directed lathe Magiftrate of.luch a City , and yet no particular perfon be pointed at , but the whole be colledively underftood J and lo we conceive it here. Even as, by oik beaFl, chap.i ^,^(. or head, chap. 17. he doth expreife a Civil Government, to wit , of^ome, before it was Monarch icKjfo may he beundeiftood todo,by the figurative title iif/;^c/here,t hough it be in the fing ilar number j Confidering with all, that the things charged on this Angehor required o: hun are fuch as agree not to onej but to rhe coUedivc body, of Church-Ofdcers together. Bcfide, moe Mini- fters there where than one in thofe Churches : thnt is certain. Either then the/muftbecompieh.ntled under the title of Angel, or elfe taken in as contradiftinguished from them M'ith the reft of the Church ; But taat will be found abi'urd; that the Church and her guides saould be fome.way contradiftinguished , and yet Mini- chap. I. Book^of the J^eteUtm. j^^ N^inilttrs not to fall under thst diftin«5tion ; for Stars they iTii.ft be , that is j jiffgel^ ; or Candlcfiich, that is, amongft the people, as diftingLillKcd from the Stars j But the latt cannot be. Thi/refore of neccflity , the fiift nuiit be underltood. We conceive then, as by Chmchi or CandhjUck , is underltood many Profeifors or Churches , f for under Church herc» fiKh who thus plead , will grant moe particular Churches to be coinpre. hctided: fo:, fay they, they are Diocefum Churches ) in an united way of woi {kipping or Government; So, by /ngcl, rhany Church-guids in an united way of Governing may be undcrflood. Minilters are called Stars J for chel'e reafons. i. To fignifie and point o-tt the eminence and dignity of the Office , that it is a glo- rio.is and Hi incing Office. 2. To pom oat what is the cfpeciall end of this Office ; Ic is to give light : as the ulc of Stars is , to give light to the world j lo it's" Minifters main impleyment , to Ihine and give light to others; to make the world which is a dark night, to be lightCome. fn which fenic, Aie tightlomc. Stais receive their light from the Sm> and by vertue of that bor- rowed light are made, lightfome ; fo Minifters, are made lightfome, and fh,ii.e to give others light, by vcrtue oh the light that they receive from Chrift: they arc lights, but theirlight is Starlight, aborrowed lii^ht rmidccclipfed betwixt JefiisChrift and them, will darken them, feeing they have no light, bat what they receive from Him. This would learn Minifters and Peopk aright uptaking of the nature of this Office, and keep oft'c. ntrary extremes, that both refpcdively are lubjedt un*^©. The lecend part is expounded , the f 'pen Candleflicki , are t he fe^pen Chwches , as be fore he expouned the feVenS.-arstobetheAngelsofthefcven Churches. The Churches are called Candleflicks, foriheleReafons. 1. Becaiife the Candlcftick is that which properly the light is fet into : and it's fitted for receiving of light , though it have none of its own j fo the vifib!e Church, isthatwherem Chrift Jefus fets his lights , i Cor. 12. 28. Cod hath fet fome in the Chtmh , frjl /poftlet , fecondly Prophets, ^c. The Church is , as it were, the Candlcftick to .the Candle, the proper deat of th- Apoftles , Prophets and Minifters after them. 2. Though the C.mdleftick gives no light ; yet ic makes the light let one it to be the more ufcfall to others, as Mat. J . 14. \e r.rethe light of the world : a city fet on a hiU cannot be hid : neither do men light a candle to friauunder abushell, baton aQandlefiick.i that it majgi'^pe light to all that areinthehoufe: So Minifters are Itt in the Church ; and their fetting in the Church, is tue way whereby God prcfefves light , ordinarily , and makes it (hine. And fo, the excelleht comely! order of the vifible Church , kytfis in this, that it is like a City fet ona hill. And hence the Church is called tfc^pi//jr and ^iw/i^of/kn-w^fe, iTfW. 5, 15. Th-lightofthe Truth being fet in the Church, as on a pillar to make it kyth the more , and be fcen the further, that otherg may f^ll in love with it. And laying both thefe together , th; Minifters being Li^ht, and the Churches Candlefticks , it holdeth out a near and fib relation betwixt Minifters and People , asif the People were dark without Minifters; and the Minifters would not Ihuie far, nor be ufefall , if they had not Churches Co bear them up. We ought not to ftrain this (imihtude 1 00 far, as if Churches might be Churches writhoit Minifte rs, much klTe before Minifters be fet in them, as a Candleftick ftill is a Candlcftick, without a light, b.it certainly Very dark. That is not rhe fcope ; but it is to ihew that in Conftitute Churches, vhat is Chrifts efteem,both o( Miniftersand People, and what is the mutual! relation that ftands betwixt them, each to other. We know tkat the Church organized , is but one body , whereof the Paftors are a principal] part ; and that thefe dero- gite not to the other relations betwixt Minifters and People,as to be Fathers to them: to beget them to nou- rifh theiTi, as a Nurfe do':h in giving fuck ; to be Mothers, travelling in birth with them : in which refpciil , pariiculinr Churches , and Chriftians have their being from Miniltersjas fuch inftrurhents who hath begotten their by ':he immo'-tall feed oFthe Word. 2. Golden Candlefticks , 1. To point out comparatively , the excellency of the Vifible Church j above all (ithcr Sjcieties in the World ; and pohtively, the excellency thatis among the Churches .'as gold istherooft excellent mettall 5 fo the Church is the choice and vt'aill of all the World befide : ii** Gods Garden, 2. To let us fee what is Bjlievefs du-y, and wh'at all the members of the Church are obliged to, theyoughrto be as gold that will abide the tryall , and hath ro drolTe. The Church of Chrift fhotild be throughly fincere, asgold: to bz like every fort of mettall. will not be enough. * Qneft ffo'9i> can thefe Churc'm be c4led goid^ fetng many of them are offo little worth , that they could fcarc2 abide the try all , at Pergamos, Tnyatira , Sardis, CJc. and Laodicea iijo corrupt that she bath no commendation at all? Avfv. Our Lord lefus defignesthe Vifible Church, or Churches , not according to the plurality ; but ac^ cording to the better part: and when there is any gold. He counts by it : even as one msycallanheap ,a heap ox corn , though the greateft pari be chaffe, 3. There is fomeihing eflaitiall to the Church as Vifible ; P Z ' which 44 M Expofttion tf the Chap.i. wmch makes themget this denomination : tor , tae Vilible Church hath a Gomparativo e3Cccli«.iicy ocy'ond. others that are withiirtCi and J efjsChrilt lookingnoc to what they were, but to the nature otuVuible. Church, hj calls i h^m golden C'anileftiC^s , even as he calls the Minilters Sian , ihoLigh there were lonK- a- naong themot little woiih , as that nngel oiLaodicea : bccaafe by vertue ot tneir Olficc they were io: So the Churches writcen to, by the Apoftlcs,.arecaiica Saints, and Hjly, in fofar , asby vertueo: their piofcffiou and Church-ltate-relation that they flood in iaGod»they were Ib^ 3. He delignes them lo by vertue of chcir obligation ,to let than fee what they fhojld be, and were obliged to be.Tnis is a maui reafon why thcCliurch of the Jrflr/, is called a Holy Peopk : not for any great holintfTe that often was amongft. them all j but becaufc they were feparated from ocher People, to be a peculiar Peopic to him; m which relpedl, the children of Be- lievers, are called holjy i C*r J.which is not tobe underltood of any perfonall hoiiuelte ; but of a holinefle ia refpcv5l of a federal! or Covenant relation : in which 1 cfpeA , they are feparated from the reft of the world »• who have not an externall rightto fuch Chucch-priviledges. Thus, both-ftock and branches are holy, and no otk>rwife, J^/w.i 1. Which,lets us fee, i, WhatrefpcvSl Jefus Chrift hath to His Churches andMinifte^. 2. Thit the Scriptures way of expounding it felf, is to expound one place by another; one verfcor phrafe , darKly fet down in one S'accby an orher, more full and clear in. an other place. 3. i'articularly,how to expound the word are, or i>» - feren Stars : are^ that is, they fignifie and reprefcnt; a word often uled,<7f 0:41. 26.The leven good kine», «r« feren years , 8tc. So the Lamb , is the PafTio ver , and Maf.i6.z6. Take e«t, Uiis is my body,this cup 0. my bloud, &c. which expreflions hold out no Tranfubltantiatioa, or tran 1 mutation , or turning of one (ub- ftance in to another, more than what is faid here imports that tbeMinifters were tranfubftantiated in Star*,or the Churches in Candlefticks, or contra^ily ; Batit is a myfterious, and Sucramentall way of fpcaking, to Ice forth the thing fi^^nifted, or reprcfented, by giving the namcthcrcof to the figne, which Feprefentsic, And this is in many peaces to be adverted unto. Cpncerniftg ACallmg to the hUmfierie , and clearnejfe therein. THis command of writings was particularly let down, Iptrf. i \ JHlere again, ii*s renewed j, and after- ward, C^a/>.2.3nd CA^i^.j.is feven times repeated , with relpcdt to every Church he writes unto : which certainly is to shewiof what concci iiment clearnelfe of a Call is, and that both in general], and particular ;, andis dohc amongft other reafons f^r ihis end , to clear fohnx n his Call, and to Warrand the Peoplein their receiving of his Mtflage.From which we may gather this, that a Miniflir that, taketh on hinj. to cdifie a Church in the name of the Lord , had need to bj clear of his Call thcreunto,lrom the Lord: it?s not the generall that we now inlift on. to wit, that there is fudi'a peculiar Calling, or, that none bat the Lord can authorize for it s but it's elpccially concerning that clearnelle which.cvcry Minifter ought. 10 have in his Call, that with holy boldnefle he may go about the. work.havinjg peace in himiclf ( what ever he may meet with in it yas one who hath not run,,whereas the Lord did not lend him Jer.23.a1. That this is. exjeedingjy rcquifite to a Miniltcr,wc fuppofe will be outof queftion to all who know ihat Minilters are but Ambafladorsi &fo for th;m to want clear neffe of the Lords Call.isto be uncertain whether ihcy have a. Cbmmisfion or not:& therefore they wJjo look not to it,can neither have that confidence of the Lords own- ing them, or accepting of them in their duty.exccpt there be fome (atisfadion nerein, to \vit,that the Lord hath fent them.or doth fend them.It will be a pulfing queftionstomany one day, Man,M'ho made thee a Mi- «ifter^"Who gave thee Commisfion to treat for Chrift»And although others may have peace in the ule-mak- ing or fuch a mans Miniftcry j yet himfelf can have none, he being ever lyablc to this queftion, friend, how •nteredft thou hither?& how obtained thou this honour? Do jbaeffe from xhe defcdl of this tryal,it is,in part iliai many thruft.thcmfelves into the M'ork at firft , whofe after-carriage 6c way proves them never to have been fent: which they durft not have done,had they, walked by this rule of waiting for aCommisfion thereto. A'.id on the other hand, fome really calledtoxhe Miniftery, are yes kept in a kind of bondagCjbotn as to their duty & their peace; becaUfe it's not clear to them that it is fo; for, although the being ofa Minifter & hisCal- ling.iimpl y depends not on his clearnefli of his Call : as the being ofa B^rlicver doEh not necelfarily infer that lie muft know himfelf to b.; a Bjliaircri yet,no queftion,as a B:htvers particular comfort depend on the clear- ntfleofnisintcreft.for which caufe he sho.ild ftudyit j fo a Minilters confidence and quieinefs in his particu- lar Miniftry,doth much depend on this, that he be clear in his Call'tobea Aiinifterj. for which caul e, they wholook there- away, or are entred iherein,wouldhumbly enquire for notfamg more than this, thattheybe dear that they have Chrifts Commislion for their engaging.^ And although it be imposlible to be particular , . ©r fully fatisfying in this , fo as to meet with all the difficulties thac may occurr i, bat Cbiftian prudence and lendeuseHewiUuillfiadinauer of exerdie in ih.' deciding chcreofj Yet| having this occafion here; ( whichis ^ ' alfo Chap.t, Book^oftheRepeiatiom 45^ alfo frtqu - nt in this Book^ we may .once for ail,iay a word in the gencrall to^ what may give a Miniftcr clear- neife in his Calling ; which we may take up in a five-fold coiiliderarion. i.Or a Minifters Call to that work , in general!. 2.T0 a particular People. 3. In carrying a particular M. fllage to that People. 4. What is required ©f hio) as to writing tor thcbcLefr of ihj Church. 5. And what refpevii People ought to have to Gods calling of a man,in their hearing and reading. For the firft>we fay, i.That Mimlters MOuld foberly endeavour fatisfadion at their entry,if ihey be call- ed tothat work or not ; and begin with that: This is certain, that ii's not indifferent , whether ffien betake them to thiscalling or an other: for God hath not indifferently difpcnfed his talents: nor hath he left men to thailiberty, tb choofe as they will » but willeth them to continue and abide in that calling whereto they are called: and not which they have chofen themfelves ; yea , that a man have lome knowledge or affed:ion to tliat work of the Miniftery, will not prove him to be calied , allthough.ill that is externally needful! for his promoving therein did concurr jior that will ndt prove a call toanotlur Charge oB Truft j and fo notto this: andnoqueftion,itbeingaderirablethinginitlelf tobeaM-ffengerfof J.-fusChrilt tohis Church, many may deiire ihc ofHce ot a Biihop, and be approven of God in their look there-away s and yet indeed never be- called of God aflually to it , as experience maj^ confirm. SecondlyAVhen we fpeak of a Gall in any orthe former refpedts, ii*s not to be underftood , that mew now areio look for an immediate and extraordinary Call, as John and the Apoltles had , That were as unwarran- table as to look for an extraordinary mtafure of gifts, luch as they were furnished with , and that in an in}-- mediate way i but it is that as extraordinary Officers had extraordinary and immediate evidences of their Call {, for (bit required)'fo Minifters and ordinary Office-bearers , that are called in a mediate way , would feek fur fuch evidences, as mediately may fatisfiethem : for the mediate calling of the Church, according to Chrifts Ordinance, is Chrifls call, as that mprc immediate was; and therefore, AB.20.1S.md elfewhere,thele Elders and Paftors oiEf befits ( M'ho yet, no queftion, had but (uch a Call as thele that were chofen by the People, and ordained by the Presbytery, ^3.14.23. and 1 Tim 4. 14.) are faid to be fet over the Flock h, the- ^fl/y^A^; and foPaftors and Teachers, whoare to be continued in the Church byamediateway ofmans tranfmitting it tooihers,as Pauls word is, zTim.l.l.zxQ yet accounted a gift of Chrilts to his Church, as the Offices of Apoftles,Evangeiift5, &c.are, EfA*/4. II. Thirdly,In this enquiry, the great ftrcfle wonld not be laid on a mans own inclination ,.or afuppoled im- pul(e,which yet may be but the inclination. That being found to fljw from , or to go along with rationall. grounds, may have its own weighti but otherwifc , not : for we fee often men more affectionately inclining to what they fhould not, than to whatihey Ihould. H.*nce many run who are notfent : vvhofe inclinations certainly lead them to it : and others again , that are molt convincingly called , have yet difficulty to go over. theirinclinations,asdoth appear in Mtf/M, Jeremiah ind Jonah ^ atl^aftinhisCill to Nim>eA^ And our hearts being deceit£ull,and we ready to account the motions of our own fpirits tob.- better than they are,there- is need, whether in thegenerall, orin the particular call, to b^ wary h;rc. More parcicularly,we conceive,rhat both in generall,&:with relation to a particular placefor the clearing of a Miniflers Call'^refpedl is to hz had to thefe four:wbich may bj fatisfying as to bis peace.when th :y concurr, . 1. A mans Gifi, is the great differencing Chara£ler ofa Call , though it bi not of it felf , . conltitutive of a C :11 , that is , that one b • in fome mealure AtAdKliKtf, or , apt to t^ach: this being infallibly true.that whom the Lord defigncjfor any imployment in His Hojfe , if it were b Jt to m^ke Curtains , Sockets, ficc. . to the Ark , He will fbme way fit, &jii ike them futable to it : & thisis as th-* Seal whereby He evinceth in the. hearts of Hearers, that he who treats, is his authorized Ambaffador. 2. Toclearamantoexercife his Gift :i»muft not only hia G\£zi b^tfcundti dtclaredtebefo y bythefita> tvhom the tryaUofGiftsistommittedb^ JeJutChrift : for, it's not the having a Gift , that makcth a Call ; yea-, northatwhichmakethirapublickOitt .ortobe acknowledged as fuch: buiii's theorderly Authoritative misfion. that foUoweth upon that Gift : in which refpedt , the exercife of the Glf , and the laying on of the handsofthe Presbytery, are put together, iTim.4,14. eventhougl>itfeemeth that he had knowledge and Gifts before. I fit were not thus, vdiat a confufion would there be in the Church of Chrift > more than "in any Commonwealth ? Where it*s not Gifts that conftitute* a Magittrate, or an Officer: but the orderly calling ofa pcrfon thereunto by fuch as have Authority: M-hich ought alfo fingularly to be obferved here. And the • Lord hath appointed this, not only for the publick order of his houfe, which is exceedingly prifed by Him j ; but alfo for the particular clearing of lb; perfontbat istobedefigned.. Thus,! conceive, aperibnthatisat fome doubt about his Gift.and posfibly thinking it fit to cdifje j yetjUpon luppofiiion that it be found other- wife by thefe to whom the Spirits , or Gif ts,ought to be fubjeded, he may nave peace in abftainrng , whatt •ver his own thoughts be: becaule the Lord hath not made thefe his rule. • Hence alfo , on ihcoiher hand , . F 3 * ~ iovasxi ^ An Sxpofit'm tffhe Chap, i. loaT' who ma" eflcem their Gift unfit for edit_^jiig or the Oiurch j yet if it b: found otherwilc by thefe whs'le phce leads diwn to decide, and whole ccilcitiio^ wui nuke U:e.n tender in it , tiiey ought, and may \X'ith p-acc yecW: wl.ccas, if there were no A Jthontative trial, what a loriurc woiud is be to lonie to have th'' vvcichtwheliy lying on theinfilves,and whatadoorwoiiidbeopea toth^moitlelt-contident peifons . on the other hand ? Y ca, M'ere it not cnus, fhere wo jld be no need ot the Lijal ot Gifts, enjoyncd* i C»r. 1 4. 20 V^ v\^ich being in extraordinary gifcedPrephets, it's mucii more coberdpedkd inordinary Miiuft.Ti : ncitner were there ufe for fo many precepts to try* aiid lo many ciiaracters how to dilcern them that are fit- ted for or called to the Minittery j whe eot, to be apt to te.uh, is a m jin one, if there were not weight to be laid on the probation, aixl determination of a l:*rcsay tone, wno are to count to God for tueir decifioniti fuch a caf ■ and are not left to indifferertcie or aroicrarincik ta^iein. 2. For atn>rSpi.a.e,bilici: the former two, JtniUneJJeinhimjelfifnece&'iiyy vvitliojt which, both the former two will not lultain him agamlta cUallengc; exc.pithere \x a ccltimomehere, that coiifcience to du- ty, and obedience to Gods Call made him yeeid to it > ih.n Ciodi giory , and pron»ovmg of the Work of the ciiif yin2 of Chrilts Bxly, was his end i and that hia taiung up ot CiiritU itund, to be calling him to follow this Cili was his motive taat made him betake hunlelf CO thu Cdihng and not to another, and that upon delibe- ration and leavch made, to ditcem the mind of God. Wntr. th.-fe cnrec cone arr, to wir, a Cifr, and thator- d-rly appro ven, with the hearts y v-elding 10 the Call, upon that account > to do Chrift iervice m that, more thari in an other rtutio i , becauie it apprehends hun to caii to that imployment and not to another y we con- ceive there is good ground of peace, lo as there cannot be a torturing Ciuilengc upon this occalion : for , al- though men intrultedtotry, are not infallible in dixerniiigotGitts i yet, whenule is made of this way, as Chrilts Ordinance, f^r attaining latisfadtion m this mutter of a ^ all, it's not like thathis Ordinance will be a Inaretoany: and if triers of Gifts should miitake,- yet may it be expeCted,that either the Lord will dilcovcr it timoufly Ibme other way to the perfon concerned, or graciojlly time ocber way pity him, who did yecld only out of refpcvil to hisCall as it was lupf«led by him. And wiio KnoAvcth aUo,but Gifts may/oUow by Gods ble/Tmg upon Labours , when He lb clears a Call , if tae Qjelliion only be tuere ? As one may have ueaceinaMagiftracie, when fingl yu'o unbraced ojt ottheconfacnce ofGodsCall, although it maybe they who had hand in his eledion did unfi .ly make chole of fuch a pcrion* And though this linglenelle b« liot limply nccefihry to the being of a Call; ( for, there may be a Call without it, as in lud^t ) yet, it's limply neceflcM-y for themans peace that accepts It. 4 . We take in here the conliderations ot Gods prCPidence , ana the concurrence of his difpen fat ions : which , though they will not determine a Call limply, nor make a tning iawrull to one , whicn is not in it felf law- full ; yetjin pofirive duties, they may do mucn tocaitiheballancein Iwaying aman to©ne Calling beyond : another ; as fuppofe one hath means and wayes in providence provided for liis education, which otliers h.ive not los he hath been led to Itudy^conlcience puts at him to take fome calling.and it may bc;,pcMnteth at this, at left fo far as to make proof of it : all doors tor other Calhngs are ihut upon him , fo that he muft betake himfelftothis , or languish m doing ot nothing: fomctimes others may be made ufeoftoputachim , and the mind is kept in dif juiet while he eflayeth any other thing: reaion here sheweth , fuch & fuch Hke things condirring, may hive lb much weighcas to encojrageone to rollow tiiis motion,aiid;may confirm him Wiicn this goeth along vi'ith th- former three, or hath th:m following upon it." If there w ere more particular enquiry called tor concerning tiiatimpulle of theSpirit, -which may bein one, in Tcfcrenceto the M^niftery , how to ttilcern it ? aixl what weight to lay on it ? We confelie that it is hard to decide therein : the operations of the Lot ds Spirit being myit.nies, ana often leeming unreasonable to men j its alio the deceits Qf our own hearts are deep , and not ealiiy reached : \ct, for helping in this,we may fay, Tnat it's not unaluall to the Lord, to podfe one by fits Spmt , when Hi mindeth to have him to the Mini- Iteryj andthereby to Itir the heart ot one, more than anoih.-r, and more to this Calling than another, though iti all, or at all times, not in the lame meaf-ire. This m experience hath been found,andGod hath afterward iv^aled it to have beenof him: and by this, many have been brought to the Miniftery , who have been profi- .r' ble in it i who, had not this been, would aever have thought on it, or have b^en perf waded thereto by o- thers. And feing the Calling of the Miniltjry is m an elpecial and peculiar way from G®d, and eminently His choice herein doth appear, it s not inconfiltent with His foveraignty and interelt th-rein,thjt he ufe this mean or way or an inward impulfe. And although what is exprelly fpoken of this in S:ripture be for the moft part in reference to extraordinary Officers , and that in an extraordinary manner j yet by proportion may an ordinary imp jli"a be gathered from tbit as concurring in tne fending of ordinary OJficers, as there is an ordinary tnotion of the Spuit:acki«)Wledged inotner lawful duties. Yet, i . AdvertJ, that this impulfcof che>5pirir, is not in all alike or eejiially difoernable. The Lord lometin^s will tbruft one forth by a more in- ward Chap. I. IiO0kj>ftheRevelatm, 47 ward imp ife i and will draw others by more external means : Hence itwill be found, thacif the (hing bj of God, M here the way is meft improbable, and there be f eweft encouragements and kaft outward drawin^^ , there tac inward thruft is the more ftrong: becaufe by it the Lord doth fupplie the want ofthat weight , which thcfe outward helps might have on Him. And again, where O'Jtward things do more convincingly concur, as that a man is purpoQy,asit were, educated in reference to ihat end, provided for, and encouraged by others in the un Jertaking thereof,C5c. i n tnefe , although the end may be fingle, yet often is the in war d impulfe ItiT- difccrnable; becaufe the Lord hath provided other means to draw theiu forth, which do fupply ch at: neither is lie to be aft ridtcd to one way of proceeding in this. 2. Advert, thatthisimpulfemay be , when yet it is not di(cerned,either becaufe it is not taken heed unto i or , becaufe the inclination may be pre- judged, and the peribn not difcern the language thereof. Or, becaufe the Lord may make it afeend by the Iteps and degrees, as it were, at firft withdrawing the mind only from fome delign that it was fet upon j and itmaynocbepofitivelyatfirilknownwhatheaimetbai: And, Secondly* He may incline the heart to, and briiig it in love with reading, and ftudyingiand other means which afterward he may make ufe of in reference to this end i and yet poffibly bide from the perfon that which he aimeih at by this. Thirdly, He may make a ftir inwardly in the heart* making it Ibme way difquiet in every other thing , and reltkfll'in whatfoever it tuf neth it fdf to, as not being its proper work ; that thereby He may conftrain it to look ibme other-where. Fourthly , When this is done, He may make the perfon content to efTiy the trial of his Gift, if fo be by that . be may attain quietneflV, and yes Itill the perfon be but trying what the language of that impulfe may mean , and not be diilindly clear of the refult. And, the Lord doth wi fcly follow this order ,pnrtly,co draw on the perfon by tteps, who might otlierwife be feared, if all were prefented to.him together j andpardy,chatin due order he might eflPeduate his point, and train up the inftrument to a fitr.elfe for the work he is to call him . to, whereas , if he had perfwalion of Gods calling of him to the Miniftry at firft,before any acquired ftinelfe for the iame, he mightbe in hazard to flight the means, and precipitate in the thingjwhich the Lord allou'eth .not: partly alio he doth it, to keep fuch independence on Him for through^bearing in every Itep, one after another; fo tliat alrho.igh at firft,one hi not clear that God ealleth him to the Miniltery it felf, yet if he be 1 o . far clear, as chat he calls him to forbear fuch an other Cilling, to follow llich a Stady,to ifljy trials,£^i;.. he ought to yeeid to that, waiting for what God may further reveal to him. Therefore, 3. Advert , that difte- reiKeouffht do be made between an impulfe to theftudy of Divinity , and an impulfe to the Miniltery ; . one may lealTy be Ihrred to the firft , and ought to account it fo , and fo far to yeeld, without difputing whit may follow ; as we may fee in many, who in the ftudy of D^vinity,and in trials have given good proof of Gods ap- proving them in going that length, and yet he hith thought meet by death, or oiheiwayes to prevex^t their being entered adtually to the Mmittery ; which declarcth that they M'ere nevei- called thereunto.Ms thirefbrt j by any impulfe, one cannot warrantably conclude that he is certainly to live fo long ; fo can he not certainl y gathcrr , that he is called to b.' at^ually a Minifter , which llippoleth the fbnner: and therefore certainty in . this, is not to be at fit ft enquired for, or expected j b jt fo much is to be reftc«l in , as may give the confcience " q lictndfe in the prefent ftep , fuppofir^ that death fliould prevent an other : this being the Lords way, that the further one follow His Call, it willbe clearer unco him; like one th.it afcendeth by degrees , be is llill in capacity to behold the further. Yet, 4. Advert, that every impulle, which maybe to the'Cillingof the Mi- niitery,is not to be accounted an impuKe of the Spirit of God : or, as his moving.£ither to the ft jdying of Di- vinity , or the following cfthe Mi nifteryj as we may fee in the multitude of falfc Prophets of old, and in the CKpericnce of later times, wherein many haveiand do run, whom tlse Lord never fcnt. And confidering the nature of our fpirits , and rhe way that the devil may have in th,' feducing of iomcjand jumbling of others:this needeth not to be thought ftrange. The great difficulty then will be , how to dilcern the voice of the Spi^ ritof God in this particular, from the voice of our own fpirits, or of thi devil,in this refpedt , transforming himfelfinto an Angel of liglit, and lometimei even driving honeft hearts to etc attempting of th is as a goo.l thing, who yet may not hi called th.'reunto of God indeed. Tohelprheninthe trial of this. Con (ider, i.That that which is.an impulfe of the Lords Spirit,'dcth more compofe and fandtifie the whole f a ne ©f the inward man, it being that fame Spirit which is the Spirit of Grace and fupplication; therefore ihe more fenlibly he poufe, t he more fenfibly are thefe cftedsi &c the more compo.ed and fand-ihed a heart be, the mo.e ekar and diliindt will t^atimpulfe of the Spirit be : becaufe then the heart is more impartial to dTcern the fame. . And although this impulfe of the Spirit be but a com- mon work, which may be in a hypocrite, and loalway hath not this fanftifying efficacie with tj yer,we con- ceive where one, out of confcienee, nflitfcih on it, to try m hither it be of God or not , there can be no con- clufion drawn ftom it to quiet the conlcience in the acknowk^lgment iheieof, except it be found to be like His Spirit in the e ffe»5ls of it. . 2.Thd«.i ,^ AnExpat/ttimfffthe Chap.ir 2. Thst this impulfe of ihe Spirit; , is noi: ba : ked wi th ih.^ airiftance oFour fpirits j but fome m a> ii con- llraineth them to yecld to it , even contrary to their own inclination , So that it moveth and carrieih a man over the thoughts of gain , reproach, credit or lolfe , over his inab:lity and imfitnefle j which are never more di covei ed than M'hen this impulfe is ftrongeft and moft diftindt, as we may fee in the examples ofMo/ir, Jc remhb , ^c whereas morions from our ownfpirits, do often Icfl'en the difficulties, and hide the unfitnelfcand inability that is within us, and readily ground ihemlelyes upon Ibmefuppofed ability or probability, more than there is apparent reafon for. 3. That Goa> Spirit moveth by fpiticuall motives like himfelf , as the promoying of Gods glory, the editication of His people , the preventing of achallange., by giving obedience to Him, and fuch like: whereas other motions Kave ends and motives like themlelyes-, as in the faKe prophets and others teachers in the New T^ftamcnt may be feen; who fed not the flock, but themfelves, and fcrved not the Lord Chri(t,but their own bellies, andfoight their own credit, eafc.C^f. yea, even Ji/dWf , though extiaodinarily «noved by the Spirit j yctit*s like tnat was not the motrve winch prevailed with him to yccid ; butfomc carnal motive, whether gain , credit or fuch like* as is held forth in the Gofpcl. 4. That the motion of the Lords-Spirit, is, in its nature, kindly ; and in its way, regular , according to the nilc of the Spirit in the Word , that is , it do:h not drive the heart violently as the Devils injeAions do , nor doth itprccipitat in the following and perfuiag of what it moveth to; but , as having the command of the heart , he moveth natively , without making the fpirit confufed, and he prtCeth the profecuting of what he moveth unto , orderly , it being the fame Spirit that ha:h laid down a rule to wal k by in the Word, and now ftirs within the heart : and therefore^ the inward impulfe, cannot but be anfwcrablc to the outward rul«. Hence alfo the fpirits motion , Is fubmilfive to the way of trial appointed in the Word» and is not abfoluie or peremptory ; whereas motions from our felvcs 1 or from the devil , are head-ftrong , and irregular, aiming at the end of thing , without refpcft to the way prelcribcd for attaining it. or, at IeaIt,do not fo heartily approve of the one as of the other, efpecially if it be thwarted in its defign by them. <;. That this motion of the spirit putteth to the ufe of all means thatlead tothe end* as virell as to the end it felf > that is, reading, ftudying , praying., or what may fit one for that end : for , the Spirit never divideththc end and the means: and ? and a faitablenlfe to , the tliioj^ that it calls ta Hence, in the Scripture, the Call ot tlie Spirit , and the Gif :s of the Spirit go together. And this latt , is given as the evidence of th firlt , and in this rei pe«3: , although there may be an impulfe to the ftudy of Divinicy w ithout the Call of th.- Spirit unto the Miniftriei yet can that never be counted an impulfe of the Spirit actually to enter the Minillerie, where this giftingbf the Spi : itis not ; foi", it can never be inftance d in all the Word of God, that Hi s Spirit fent any, but hisC.ill was fealed by his Gifting of them. And lo, in c ffe^ff, the trying of this impulfe.fo as one may have fatisfadfiontheirein , will for the molt part refolve in the trial of thofc two formerly mc ntioned , to wit , the fitnefleof ones Gift to teach. Secondly, Thefinglcntfleandfincentyof the motive whereby one is! wayed to follow the impuUe : for, although the Spirit may move 5 yet if it be fome carnal gtound that perfwadeth the pcrfon to yceld to that which the Spirit moveth unto, itcanbe nogroundofpeao-, Thcfe two then are at iealt, asto a mans peace , the^wi-fw^i^woj*, in ttietriilofthisinapulfc; fo that without them , he cannot conclude himfelfto be called adtuallytoenter the Miniftrie, or have peace in the undertaking the of. Tofpeak a Word then to what weight is to be laid on thi>impulie: Conccmingit, wefay. 1. That if all til in<»s befide concur to the fitting sxA qualifying of a Minifter, this i , ; ot limply to be accounted :\fine fjo non in ones undertaking : Bccaufe, i. There may be fome impulie . though we dilcern it not. 2. B caul there arc more clear grounds to gather Gods mind from , as the eff :;(ih of t *e Spi' it fitting one w ith Gifts for the change, and other grounds laid down , whereupon weigiit may more fafely be laid, than upon any in^'ard apprehending , or not apprehending of the Spirits motion, which is never given to us in any thing, as cht- alone rule of obedience : and we muft luppofe the motion of the Spirit to be where thefe Gifts are , feeing as rh« impulfehatb al way the Gifts with it , to we may gather the impulfe from the Gifts. 2. We lay, hit where other things concur not, no impulfe is to be accounted a iutficient evidence of a Call to the Minitfery limply , upon the grounds formerly given : yet, .3. A diftinCt native, fanififying i:npulfe» may be a Call to iifc means, and to wait on in Gods way for attaining officnelfein afubmilfive manne.,reek- jjiii rather to know what God intendsjthan as being ablblutely determined in refpecff of the end. 4. Although <5ifcs^ fingleneffc of heart, and an impulfeconcure together j yet will not thefe conftitute a Minifter , though they Chap.i. Book^ofthe Rer^elat'm. 49 th;y may evidence a Call to the MIniftery ,and w^arrand one to ftep in , when a door is opened to them: bccaule neither oFthefe. do include an Authoritative Commiiilon for him to treat , although they do put him in a ca- pacity to be fent asan AmbalTador ofChrift , whenhefhall.be Authorized. Henceitis.thatin thecafeof Deacons ^Sj6.\vhoarebyGifcs fitted for their 0?iice-y and of Bishops, Tit, 1.7.8. and 9. who are > in th;rclpeds there fct down, to be found quaHfied for their imploymcnt ; yet is the Authorative ordaining of l)Oth mentioned, as that which did conltitutc them Officersfnthefererpedliveftaiions. LaHly , we fay, that yet this impulfe, when all concur with if, may have its own cumulative weight, for the ftrengthning of one »n.it hath it,to the undertaking of thisCharge .when the Lord in his ordinary way opens the dcor unto him. To fhut up this part of the dilcourfe , we conceive, that it Were ufefuU to the Church , and conducing ex- ceedingly for the clearing of Entrants to the Miniftcry? that there were Ibme choice and way of tryall , both of jlich as miffht be prefcntly foand*fit to enter the Minilteiy and al fo of othersthat might be advifed to ftudy in rcf;i ence t'nereunto : and that it might not be Itfc unto men themfelves alone , whetner they will offer them- fflvcs to tryall in reference to that Charge or not. For Co , many may , and no queftion do , fmother good Gifts which might be iifefuU > the eby prejudging the Church thereof, who by this grave convincing , and .( ere it fail ) Autnoritative wayi might be brought tonh , and vt'oiild more eafily be made to yeeld thereunto, when the burthen thereof were not wholly left on themfelves ; whereas now , partly , from fhame and mo* defty. partly, from cuftome, and undervaluing of the Miniltery , none ordinarily whootherwife have a tem- poral! beii-^, or any place, do betake themiclves to this CjUing ; and it's hard to fay that either none fuch are gifted for it, or that luch Gifts Ihould be loft. And by this , on the ether (idei we fuppofc , that many who do now defign themfelves to the Miniftery , ( bccaufe none but fuch as take that way aie called thereto ) would hz alhamed to thruft forth themfelves ; and lb the Church might haveaccefle a great deal better w the providing of her felfwith able and qualified Minifters 5 whereas now ihe is , almoit, confined in her choice to a number that give themfelves , or at molt , are defigned by their Parents , or polfibly conltrained by ncceffity to fbll:.w fuch a ftudy. It's true, this way the Lord may provide his Houfe , and may fo engage thole whom he minds to makeufeofj yet certainly > it looks not ib like, inanordinary way , foratCaining of edification asthe other : and confideriug that the Church as fuch , is one body , and lo ought to make uie of every member, and any member, as may moft conduce for the good of the whole body. There is no queftion, but the Ciiurch might call amemb.-r, upon fuppofit! on of his qualifications, to tryall, and (being found conform, to wnat was ftippofedj might appoint himtothciMiniltery; and that mcmbcc ou-'ht CO yeeld to both, from that duty that lyeth on every member in refi-ence to the whole body, which is to be preferred to any particular membev's intereft : and this without refpedtomensoutwsrd coiidition or place ; providing their being imployed in this ftation > may be more ufefuU to the Church, and the edificati- on of Chrifts Body, than their being imployed in no Calling at all , or in any other Calling. This being alfo 'to be granted.that Ibme men may be To ulcfull in, and fit for publick civill Calling^.as that thereby theChurch may be beneficed fofar, that it will not be meet in every cafe , and in every perfon, to ufe this power ^ yet fuch extraordinary cafes being laid afide , no doubt ordinarily it were ufefuU : And feeing all Incorporations andCommonwcalthshavethisliberty tocall, and imploy their members , wiihoacrelpedt to their own in- clinations , fo as it may be moft behovefull for the good of the Body ; this which nature teacheth , and ex* perience hath confiimed in them » cannot be denied to the Churchj which is a Body , and hath its own policy given to it by feifus Chriftforthe b jlding up of it felf . This way is alfo agreeable to Scripture : and to the pradice of the Primitive times: none can fay that the Church did not choofe her Elders and D.'acons,and other officers out ofall her members indifferently , as fhe thought fit, ABs 6. fevcn men fitly qualified are to be looked out amongft all the Peoples foin Pauls pradice through the JSisi and in his directions to Timothy, and Titus: fuch only are not tobechofen, who otter them, elves to it : but indifferently , fuch as may be beft qualified> arc to be enquired for , and when found , whatever they be , to be called and ordained to the Miuiftery. By all which, it appears like the Apoltollck way to enquire for men that may be found qualified for the Miniftery: and alfo , that fhuning , or repining to enter the Miniftery in any perfon found qualified for ir^and thus called to it,hath never been fuppofedas allowable by the Apoftks ; but it was looked upon as a duty , for thofe that were fo called, to obey , as it was the duty of others to enquire for fuch. To this alfo, may that exhortation of P« might cer- tainly be fuppofed as capable of being Minifters , or as if no Congregiiion or Prcsjytery might fix tneir eye upon , or give a Call unto any other. This way ofcalling was long continued in the Primuivc Church as we may (ee in the example of ^/wfo'o/e, who bv-'ing a Senator and Preiident (although not yetB.iptiz'd) nc verthelerte , b.'caule of his known ability, piety , and prudence , was unexpectedly, 'and unanimoally call- ed to be Biihop of Millan : and nocwithltanding ot his great oppolitnefl'e thereto , was at length lo preifed as he was made to yeeld ; and after proved a notable inftrument in the Church of Chrift. And it's remark- ed, that the good E nperour ^a/fminw«» di J exceedingly rejoyce , when he heard it , blesfing God that had led hi u to chooi e one to take care ot bodies , who was accounted fit to take care of fouls. Jheoderet mft.'ib.^,cap6. The Uke is recorded by E««gri«*. Hiji.lib.^.cjp.6. Ot one Euphraimius, who, while he Was Governour ol the Eaft , wascholen to b^ tlilhop otAntiocht which the author cilUthfedes Jpfftolica. Thisisalfo the eftabliih:d DovSlrine of ojr Church in the firlt Book,ofDtfciflin«, in that head tnatcona.rneth Prophi.f/ing and interpreting Script jre, whereof theie are the words, Moreolfer men in Mbom isfuppofed t» be any Gift , v/hich might edif^e the C burch, if they Mere imphjed , muft be charged by 1 he Minijlers and Elders to joyn themfehes with the Sesfion and company oj interpreters , to the end that the t^rkjnaji j udge whither they be able to lerve to Gods glory and the proht of the Kirk 1 inthevOvati.nofMuiutersor not. And, if any be found difobedient , and not willing to communicate the Gifts and fpecial graces Oi God with their brethren after fufiicient admonition , Difcipline mult proceed againlt them, prolfided that the ciVilMaiilraLe concur ivith the judgement and eleHion if the Kjrk,: for no man may be permitiedt <« beft p/e..fcth him , to h'pe within the iQrkofGod ; but eyery man mu(i teconitrained by fraternal admonition , andcorreHion, to bejlow his labours •when of the Kjrk,he is req uired^ to the edif cation of others. W hich if it were zealoully followed , might by Gods blesfing prove both profitable , and honourable to the Church. Tolayfomethingtothefecondheadpropoled>towit , ot a mans ciearnefle to the MiniftcrieoFa parti- cular Congregation , wefuppofe that this alibis neceflary forhispeace , leingihereisnoreaion thatmen ought arbitrarly to walk herein, but accordingly .'S they are called ot God to o.ie place and not to another : therefore we fee that in John*s commisfion 5 the general is not only cxprelfed i bui parciculariy.he is inltr . di- ed in reference to fuch and fuch particular Churches .'and according to this, we lee in the Hiitory of the^^fli chat fome were ordered to Preach in one place, and fome in another j and ABs 1 3. P^iul and Silas in th ir leaving Jntioch, and going to the Gcwn/er, were not only called by word , but connrmeu and authorized by the laying on of hanc's,ind we doubt not but this general alfo Mill be gwnted.tor helping to ciearnefle there- in, the former general rules, are alfo to be applied with fpccial refpeci to the particular cale. As i.It is to be tried,if the Gift be not only luitable to edification in general , but to the edification of chat people in particu- lar: fo that if when their c.if.s dilpofitions, qualiocations , C?t and his gifcs,dilpoiirion , & other fitnelle both in reference to his publick Miniftriein D oCtrinc and Dilcipliue , as alio to his induinents in reference to liis private converfation ( yea, their very corruptions and infinnities being cotnpared togethe: J If, 1 fay, luch aman m.iy, in well grounded realbn, be looked upon asqualifiw'd for trie edifying ot (uch a people: In this comparifon alfo , reiped would be had even to the more pubhck itateof the Church; fo as a mans fitnelfe would not only be tried with rcfpedl to the Congregation it felf : but with rcipeCt to other things. 2. This firnL flj would be found and d -t.'nnincd to be io, by thefe whole place it is to try Gifts , even in this refpect. . 3. The tryfting ©f ptovidences isto be obfcrved : as , the rile of the Call , it it proceed from no natural or carnal end > if no oth :t door b.' opened clfwhere to him who is called , he may the more warrantably Itep in there ,if no probable fettling ofthat Congregation appear otherwife than by him, lb as his rcfjfing might oc- calion a detriment to that place? If things looK fo as ne have an clteem witno.t prejudice in thr; heans of that people; lb as he may prob ibly expe^ »6 be4ooked on as a Mmilter, & to have the Word without prejudice received from him in that place? alio if without carnall refpedts his heart bj made to incline that way , or if uiKxp^iSedly & ever many difficulties the people hiye pitched on hiin & adhered to him -> Thcie, and fuch like. Chap. I ^ 'Sookofthe RepeUtion. , f7 like , may Wtve their own weight , fo as to help to gather this conclufion, That probably fuch a manS Miniftrie may be ufeful and profitable in fuch a place ; Neither is the ^dvite of fober and unbyafTed men » Minifters and others , to be ncgleded j feing often they may lee more in a mans parciculat cafe , nor he can dif cern himfelf : and that is ott found to be a mean made ufe of by God , for manitefting ofliis mindc in fuch cafes. Again , if there be any competition of places , foas onebi fought by moe Congregations at once, the cafe is here fomewhat different, fuppofingthe man to be equally fitted for fcveral places ;otherwife. greatet fuirablenefle to the one , nor to the other , where it is palpable, doth caft the ballancc. In deciding what to choofe in this competition, there is much need offinglenclfe and deniednefle to all outward ancC carnal thing's , both in him that is fought i andinthemwhofeek , and in all others intercfled; thisbeinga great ill to lliffer carnalntfle and contentions to ftcal in, even in perfuit for a good Minifte r. Neither is there greatwdght to be laid upon prioritie or pofterioritie in the applications that are made , the matter it felf and caufes which may be given for the laft and for the firft , can only fatisfie the confcicnce as to the great fcope of the Miniltrici to wit, the edification of the Church : feing a man is obliged to look to edification in his Mi- niftrie, and fo to fettle , where probably that may be beft attained , and not as an occafion may be, firft, or laft moved to him: and it were good that both he who is called, and they who call> M'ould fubmic all interefts.and be regulated by this. We conceive alfo, that thedccifion of this, doth not mainly or principally lye upon tlie perfonhimfelfrfor, asheisnotfimplyto judge, whether his Giftsbcnneet forche Miniftrie in general ,oc for the edification of fuch apeoplein particular; fo neither comparatively is he to decide, whether it be more conducing for e dification , that he imbrace one Call rather than another ; but this is to be done rather by thefe, whofe place leads them indifferently to look to the general good of the Church. This then is the greac rule to decide by , whether his Miniftrie, confidered complexly in all circumftances, may moft conduce to the edification of Chrifts body by the accepting of this or that charge , when all things arc fingly and impartially weighted and compared together ? fo as in the refult , it may, upon good grounds , be made to appear, that the one will prove a greater furiherancetotheperfedling of the faints, and inlargement of Chrifts Kingdom than the other: as if his Miniftrie in one place, may be profitable to moe fouls than in another: and that not only with a refped^ to the particular Congregation j but as ic may have influence to the preventing or fuppre{^ fing of fbme general evils, or the promoving of fome general good in moe Congregations befide: If his Miniftriemay probably have more acceptance and fruit in one place , than in an other ; if by fome prefent eir- cumfiance , the planting of one place be more needful > and the delay thereof be more dangerous than in ano- ther * whidi feemeth more difficult than the place in competition there with j if the man find , after fome trial » his liberty greater , his bowels more ftirrid, and his mouth more tjpened as the Apoftle fpeaks,2 Cor6.in refe- rence to one more thananothet s if the harmonious judgement of fingle and unintercfled faithful men prefer the one , as more edifying , to the other i and many fuch like, whereby Chriftian prudence, aft.-r the inquir- ing of the Lords mind, may find the general end of edification to fway more on the one fide than on the other* accofdingly confcience is to determine that to be Gods Call , andtheperfonistoyeeld: for, although in every cafe thefe could notfway amanwarrantablyand fimply inrefpeClofhisCall ; yet where the com- petition is in a cafe, that is almolt equal on both fides, they may have place to caft the baliance. For the third, That when a man is cleared in reterence to a particular Charge , there doth remain yet a ne- cefTity of clearing him in reference to a particular meflage to that Charge : for, as the condition of every Con- gregation , is not alike ; fo is not one way to be followed v\'ith all. Hence we fee that Jofm hath a particular, and feveral meflage in reference to thefe feven Cnurches , though all agree in the one generall fcope* to wit, their edification. This is not to awaken at every time an anxious difpute,what matter to preachs But, i . Toj confider what particular faults have need to be re proved j whatTruths have nee defpecially to be cleared j what duties are efpecially to be prelfed , as being moft flighted amongft them ; what f nares they are moft in hazard of and need moft to be warned asainft, and fo accordingly to mfift: for , though all duties be good, and all fins be to be cfchewed i yet do we fee in the Word, that fometimes, and in fome places , fome are more in- fifted on than others , upon the former grounds. 2. The ncceflary Truths of the Gofpel , as they tend to in- ftru»5l, convince , convert , comfort , &c. which are the great task of a Minifter, are neceflary to all peopi e j yet in the prcflfing of inftruiftion and conviction , more than confolation ; or, again , confolation and healing applications , more than fliarper threatnings and reproofs , That is to be regulated according to the temper and cafe of t he people, as alfo the manner of propofing and following of them , according as may among fuch prove moft edifying, as the Lord, in thefe feven Epiftles, doth more fharply or more mildly deal with t lem 10 whom he writes. But becaufe there may be occafion to touch this on the 10. Chapter , and here we have already exceeded our bounds, we fhall fay no more of it ,but fliUl fay fomewhat particularly to writing^ and the peoples ufe-making thereof. : G 2 Concerning jl .^ MSxpopimtfthe Chap.i. Concerning Writings IN reference to this, \vc fay, i -Thai men may by writing , communicate what light God gives them , for thego>^dofcheCi:urch. ii^s crue, the G jfpel wa>at tirit Ipreadand planted by Preaching,ihit is more properly the mean of converlion. ii*s true aho ihjt all the Apoltles Preached , but ali did not wricc;yec weM'ill find, that the Apoities made t^rcit uie of writing, lor the informing, reproving, Itrcngthenmg , and every way edifying of Churches and P:rlons brought to ths: faith; for , rhey wrote th.4"e Ep'illes, not only as scripture, for theCiurch in generall,.b.ital o lor the edifying of fach perfons,ui particular, and for dealing of fuchand fuch particular Djubcs, or Truias, wiuch the ftate of fuch times> or Cnurches did moll call for. There is reafon alfo foi taii* ifvvcconfidci , i. The relation that is amongil all the members of the Catholick Church, whereby all are tied, to be edifying one to anodur,&c. 2.The end \i'herel,oreGod hath given men Gi'ts, which ib to profit wuhdl: and yet, j. That a man cannot by word make his Gift forth-coming in the extent .hit he is obliged i tnere is iheieiore a n jcesfity of uling \\'ntingfor that end , ic being a fipgular gift ofGod for promoving cdincation. 1 i*s upon this ground , as we laid , that many Epi- ftlesare wrlten.tobe ufeiull, wh:rethe vVrit,*rs could not b^, and whenthey were to begone. It's upon this ground allo> we conceive, that many Pf Ims, and Songs ( as that ot Hc^ekjabs.Ifa.ii.) are committed to writing by the A jthors: that by it their Cole or Gift mignt be made ulefuu to others, lor ihcir inftruSiion , as the Titles of fundry Plalms bear. This way, for many Ages, hath been blefied, for the good of the Church of Chrift, who have reafon to blefle Cod , that put it in the hearts of many Ancients and others, thus lo be profitable in the Church. And it may be, fome able men have been but too ("paring to make their talent torth-coming that way to otliers . And as we may concludcj that Minifters may Preach the Goi pel v ho are called, bccauV; the Apoftlcs did it , even though Minifters are not gifted with infallibility of Preacning, as they were, becaafe that was for edify- ing the Body j fo may we conclude, that men called to it, may write for the edification of the Chuich ,, al- though they be not gifted with infallibility in their writing. 2» We gather from this, that none fhould t ike on them to write any thing, as the Lords mind, for the e- dification of the Church , without a Call to it : I mean not an extraordinary call , as John had j but this I mean, that as there is an ordinary cp.ll ncedf ill , to the Preaching ot the Gofpei, (' and wc may conclude from Gods extraordinary way of calling the Apofties to Preach, the neceslity of an ordinary Call ) So, in the gc- hcrall, that (ame confequence will hold in rcfped of waitir.g, for luch an end. And it we loak ihroiighihe Scripture, we ^all find a CA\. for Writing, as w ell as lor Preaching ; and readily he who was called to.the firft, was alfo called to the fecoiid, as b^-ing a Prophet of the Lora. . Thojgh mis particular we do not ab- solutely and limply prcffe, feing menmay be called lo writ-, and not be fitted to Preach i yet I conceive, vf c- Ipmm is called the Preacher from his writing. And to warrand writing, we would conceive fo much to be neccflary as may, i .Satisfie the man himleif, ai to his being eailrd to luch an eminent duty by God, Sr there- tore there muft be fomewbat to hold out to Him, ih^t it's Go js mind hs; Ihould undertake fuch a task. 2. That men walk not by their own fatisfadlion alone; b Jt that there rai) be lo much, as to convince others, that God put them o» that work: and therefore though we would not prelle an authoritative mislion to write, as to Preach s yer, csnliderisig dvit JoWj warrand to \vrite; is alto a warrandto others to make uic of ir, and that people would have a wai rand for maKinguic of writings, as well as a man tor his writing, there is ' fome orderly thing neceffary, as to point out to tlie man. his duty in writmg.for his peace slo aJfo to point out to others th,Mr duty in ufe-making of it.So that neither any that pleafeth may wr.te (but ne wouidgive fome reafbn, belide his pleailire) nor would cv<;ry one ufe the wntlngs or aU , as they plealc. Reafon I . A Call is necelfai y tor every thing j and men in lawfuU duties are to walk by it : otherwife, all lawfull duties would lye upoff-aTtmcn as their calling ,or be at their pleafurc ; vs hich Hands not with GoJs putting; the task, even^f particulars, into mens hands. a. To write of the holy things of God, is to take on us, to tell what God thinks,' and what is His will,- whichis a moft concerning think, efpccialiy to do itiolemnly inwritj left it prove, at leail.a taking of Gods >^ame in vain ; when v\ i.hout a Call we do it. 3. This may clear ir, that neiil\-r publick Preaching, nor private ediacation byword, canb: difcharged r'ightly;,but when men walk according to Gods call in thefe, which is alio neceffiry in writing. 4. There is no promife to b • guided in it, or ©f mcciffe to iii without lome clearntfle of a Call to it j and fo it cannot be comfortably undertaken nor prolecuted. 5. All the Saints had their call to W'Kc, who took that way : henc fome Apoftks have writen, others tjot; ii?aie Saints have recorded their cafcotliers not. The realanofthisditierence is, becaufc fome were called te Chap. I. Botiksf the ReVeUtm» ^j to write , and others otherw'ife imployed ; elle we muft fay, they failed who wrote not. Neither will it fiui- ply A^arrand one, that he writes truth : there was doubtk lie cruth in the Preaching of tb; 5ons of Thunder , and alfooftheSonofcoiifoIationi yet God thojghc ic not good tocall them all to write. And experience hath otten made this truth out, that many have taKeii on them to write, whofe writings have been exceeding hurtfull to th- Church ; fo ihat had all men walked by a Call in writing, there had been fewer erro irs, ai leaft they had not come unto fuch an height ; and the Chnch wojld have been free of many I'ubtile Dilputatioiis, that have more prejudged chanadvanced GodiincHe in it. As th^'refore fome may fail in not vs'iitiog, when they arc called to it, lo others may in going about ir,whiles ih.y are not called lO ic. . Ifwemigbten iuireinthegenerall (for particulars cannot be pitched 0.1) what may evidence aCallro write? VVeshallihew, I- What is not needful!. 2. What will not fatisfie and be fuflicient. And 3. VVhat is needf ill and mry b.- fatibfying. I. An extraordinary Call by revelation, or immediate impulfe of the Spirit, fuchasJoJ5)»andthe Apoftles Ijad, is not.needi uil: It mighc make a Writer as well as a Preacb.-r to be lufpeded, if taey Ihould prct.-nd to any fuch' Call. 1 . We think not an authoritative miflion in the perfon who is writer, fimply needfull ; One may be fitted to edifie by writing, whofc Gifts lead not to edifi; by Preaching : yet ought not die Church to be frullratc of the benefit or his Gift. 3-. We think not a presfing inclinaiion (imply nccefTary i ieing often , inclination th .vans with duty i and mens modefty , lazincife or oih.^r refpeds , may much divert the inclination, as in Mo\eit 3 eimiah and 0- thers, when called to Gods Work. 4. We think it notneceflary, that there beany fingular or extraordinary meafuic of Gifts btyond others : Some may be called to write by particular providences, when others of more under ftaadin^ may be fpared i even as fome may be called to Preach, & others of aiore learning and ability, are paifed by Oil the contrary. It will no: b.-fufficicnt to evidence a Call to write. i.Tohavean inclination. 2.Toh3ve Gitts: Or , 3.T0 be found in truth: Nor, 4.T0 have a good meaning and end, Thefe will not ferve in other dutiesj and 10 neither in this,without refped' had to tlie particulars after mentioned. That a man ther^ke may have peace, as to his undertaking, we conceive there is a concurrance of feveral things needful, to berorferved : As, i . There is a necesfity of a fmgle end, to wir> Gods glory , others edifica- tion i and in part may come in > his own exoneration, as to fuch a duty. L'i not felf-feekmg , nor geciing of a name , nor ftrengthening f jch a particular party or opinion, that will give one peace in this matter. 2. ic is neccflary, not only that the thing be truth : but that it be edifying,profitable, and pertinent, at fuch a time: Gods call to any thing , doth ever time it, and tryltit well , as molt lubfervient to ths fcope of edificaiio 1. Hence, that which is Erroi-, or impertinent, can never plead a call in writrng , more than in preaching ; yea , \ve conceive, the writing of many light, frothie fubjeds, or of fpeculative janglings , and contentions abo.ic words, is exceedingly contrary to edification, w hich ought to be th; end and al fo the rule of our pradice in writing. j.B^fides thefe, there arecircumftances in the concurrence of providences tryfting together, in refe- rence to the perfon writing, to the fubjed writen of, the time wherein and occalion whereupci, and Jucn like: which being obferved, may contribute togive fome lightinthethiog. A?, 1. If the perlon be called publickly to edihe the Churchy if he be of that weight, as his teftimonie may prove profitable in the Church , for the ftrengthenirrg and Confirming ofothers^ or thelikc confidcrations ; though no new thing be brought forth by him ; which ground, as a moral reafon , Luke ^ivcs to Tbetphilus of his writing the Gofpel, Luke i- 1. 2. Confidcrations may be drawn from the fubjed. As, i . If it be a necelTary point, tba: is controverted. 2. If the Scripture opened be dark, and<)bfciire jandpolfiblynotraanyfatisfyitigly writing of it. ^.-Ifthe way of handling it , be fuch, as gives any new advantage to truth j or, tothe opening of that Scripture i ( tho.igh it be not fo accurate every way ) that is> if the manner be more plain, or more short > or more full ; or, touching at fome things, otheis have paffcd, orclearing what they have miftakeD,or confirming , w h it they afTjrted only, or fuch like cafes wherein they may contribute, and be nfeful, for the underftanding of what is already written ; or occafion others, to form and mo jld their invention , and what God hath given them, fji better advantage to others j feing fome hath the faculty oi inventing, others of improving what is invented : thus both are made ufe of, for one end, when they are brought form together} even as in building fome axe ufeful for plotting, or contriving , fome for digging ftones> fome for hewing , others for I lying by fquare and linej yet muft be furnished by the former: So is it alfo in anedif ying way of writin^,every aie have not all j yet fhoald none refufe to contribute their part . 5. The time would be confidered, if fuch a truth be prefently controvened, or loch a fubjed necefTary 54 An Expafit'mcfthe Chap.i.' to b: fpoken unto now ; if fuch a perfons interpoimg may be ufeful , if fuch a duty be negled:ed , or if fuch a Sciipciire b; not made iife of, and the like. Thefe may have their weight to put folks to it , even though they fho jld fay little more than \^' hat is faid by others : bicaufe then all are called , to put to their hand to hel p ; that is the time of it. And th.'re is this advantage , that when many do write, it ferveth net on- ly to confirm and ftrengih;n what another hath (aid , but it occafions fome to read that fubje(ft > that rea- dily would never have read it , had not (Uch a man written thereon > feing another book of that fubjedt might poflibly never hare come to their hands : and with all , this is advantageous when moe arc engaged in the lamefubjedt. Thisconfiderationisallegedby Be//^r.pr or fecret communication is known to others , and called for by them to bemadepubfick : or that they would Get themfelvcs to it , God giving occafion of health, qiiietneife, me ins>C?c.for it: thething getting approbation from (uch as are fiiigle, & intelligent, judging fuch a thing iiiefull: in this thefpirits of Gods ieivants would be fubjedt to others. Such conli derations are frequently mentioned by worthy men, in their prefaces to their Books. And it's obferved in Viut Pellicani , as fwaying him to pubhfli his writings, though not accounted ( by himfelf at leaft) to be of accurate learning, that, medi- Mriter andfimpiiciterfctipta, mediocwir doBis placitura Vtdens , 0 fuod iUorum major jk copia, quitm, eximie do- Borumgiatlficatipttemibus Ipoluii. For , as the moft learned Preachings, do not alway edifie moft j fo neither is it in writing: and though (as a learned man obferveth in a preface) (hat which is accurate , editethmoft intenfively , and beft explaineth the thing j yet often , what is more popular, edifieth moiJ extenfivcly , and proveth profitable to many moe who are but of ordinary reach. Of Reading , and Heamg. IN the lafl place, it is alfo clear, that people are not indifferently and vidthout waiWnd to read or hear » except they know that they be warranted therein ; for, this command of writing * is not only inferied , for the confirming of JeA» in his Call to write » but alio tendeth to warrand the le who are writen unto , confidently to receive &. make ufe of what is written. And itfoUcws upon the former : fbr,if a Call be aecv-flary, to fpeak or write in the Name of the Lord» then ought alio people lome way to be clear , that in their reading and hearing they may be walking according to Gods rule and call to them in reading what He calleth them to read, feing men cannot be fuppoled to be left to arbitrarinefle therein. Hence it is,that where the Lord difowneth the commilfionating of luch to teach , and accounts them guilty for running whom he hath not fent,& that either by writ or word, as rnay appear, by Jrr.25.and i^lptrfJl^&Lz. So alfo doth he re- prove the people that do countenance fuch in their hearing or reading , whilcas their Call is not evidenced to be of Him. Hence fo frequently, both in the Old and New Teftament , are we commanded not to counte- nance fuch , but to beware of them 5 and that muit reach the reading of their writing as well as converting with their perfons, the one being dangerous , as the other is; for , one of thefe two mufl neccffarily follow » fuppofing them not to be called of God thereto. I. Either they are enfnared by fuch and fuch errours , as others take on them to venr;& they are brought to give heed to lies in ftcad of truth : and fo though reading and hearin g be good in it felf ; yet that wife ad- vice of Solomon, Pr^V. 19.27. doth here take place, Ctafe, my fin , to hear inftruBiioTf, that caufctb to aufrom the "V/ards of kn^Vt/kdge.Thxi cScSt'is frequent,the Lord thereby in his lecret Ji.ftice punishing the lightnelfe and curiolity of prelumptuous per(bns» that dare hazard upon any fnare. Hence it is that fo often that Hght- neffe and indifFerency in the prai9:icc of reading and hearing fuch as are not called, hath with it an itching af- ter fome new Dotflrine, and a fecret di fcontent with found Dodlrine , which putteth thera to this , to heap up teashers to themfel\>es, whick is faid, iTim.^ ,2.5- i.to ihew the difference that is betwixt Teachers fent of God, and fuch as People choofe tomakelb to themfelvcs, without his warrand, And,2.1t fheweih what or- dinarily doth accompany that itching pr?ii5tice,l>rr/4. Thy turn away their ears from truth, andaretarnedta faUes : for , as it is ordinarily a lulling to vent fome Itrange Dodlrine, which doth make men write or Preach without Gods Call thereunto j fo itis an Itching after fome fuch thing, or at leaft a loathing of found fimpH- city, that makes people thusbeftow their time in the reading or hearing of fuch. And if no fuch thing be at firft fenfiblc j yet doth fuch perfons tempt the Lord to give them up unto it. 2.0r Chap.i. Heokpfthe'Rtvelatm, ^^ 2. Or if [bis follow not , we are fare that it shall no vxay prove ul efull unto the followers thereof • as thac V'ord( Jer.23.3^') is, Iftm them not, nor commanded them: therefore they shttU not profit this people at alt. And feing cdihcationis GoJs j^ifc , can it be expecfbed but in His way ? or can that be accounted His way , which He hath not warranted ? At beft, it putted, l.Theperlon in the hazard ot a fnare, which hath taken many offtheir feet, which fomctlme feemcd to be ftrong : and can ih.'y pray unto the Lord that they may not be led into teinptaii0n> when they do caft themlel ves into the Inare ? 2.lt carries offence along with it, in reference to the party who runs unlent , it proves a ftrengthening and confirming ofhim, and fo a partaking of his fin : in reference to oi hers , it either Itrengthens them, by tiiat examplcjto call themfel ves in that fnare which posfibl V may be their mine j or it grieves them and makes them fad who are tender of luch thingsj or, ^ves occafion to make all differe nee of that k ind to be thought light of. All which {hould be e fchewed : a c leaft i t doth this, it diverts men from that which might be more profitable , and to which they might expedt able/iing which they have not a promile of,,nor can expert in this. And feingreadingisafpecial mean of edification, if well imployed, and agreatftep to deftrucftion when otherwayes, as experience doth prove, people who are commanded to watch, andtochoofcthat which is moftexc llent^cannotbelefcinanindifferencieinthisj yea, the fpending of our time rightly being the improving of a fpecial talent , which> inreading many things , may be exceedingly mifpent , if not hurtfully abi ifed ; Chriftian wifdome therefore is mainly called-for in this , that a nght cnoice may be made. Efpe- cially, confidering, thjt it's but little time that many can i pend in reading j therefore by a wrong choice they incapacitate themielvcs from reading that which may be more profitable for their cafe and ftation. And alfo, feing every one hath not that ability to difcern poifon from good food , there mult be therefore a neceflitie that people regulate their Chriftian libertie in this rightly, left it become loofnefle, and turn tobeafnare. Alfo , though Ibme, whom God hath furnished with Gifts , and by their place and Itation calleth them to convince gainlayers, may, and are called to acquamt thenifeives with writings of all kindj yet ought not all to take that liberty to themfel ves, more than they durft hazard pjblickly to debate with advei-fari:s of any kind ; feing ibe ftrength and weight of their errors are Itutfed into their writings, and we are no lefte unable to encounter there writ than their word. In matter of hearing, it is not fo hard to difcern who are to be accounted to fpeak without Gois c ommis- fion ; beca'jfe ordinarily , fuch have either no warrantable Call at all , ( no not in the outward form i and fo cannotbe accounted but to run unfent^ or , by palpable defedion from thi truth , and commifTion given ihenri in that Call, they have forfeited their commiflTion, and fo no more are to be accounted ambaffadours to Chrift,or watchmen of his fJock, than a watchman of thecity, is tobi accounted an obferver thereof , when he hath publickly made defetition to the enemie, and taken on with him. Fox We are here to reft in the ex- ternall Call, and not to difpute that which is inward : becaufe it paflerh our reach ; and Chrift hath furnished His Houfe with external Ordinances, for the warranding of His peoples peace in reference to thcfe thi ng5 : there is therefore great difference to be placed here between one that is called , and one whom we tnink not worthy to be called : ii*s ch; firft that warrands hearing , whereof we niay.afterward have fome-ocea- Co n to rpeak. It ismore difficult to give diredlionsin reference to reading: yet , feing that now God hath furnished His people M'ith many u^ful books, that in experience have been-found to be fuch, we may for the help or the weaker propole thcfegeneral dire(5tions. i. Thatihey would fpend their time in the reading pf luch books, as judicious tender Chriftians have found good of Dcfore, or shall recommend to them: fuch as! (fo to fay) havebeen tried and rafted, and therefore may be, as good food in which there is no hazard, inedled with. And there is no dif6cultie here: for, fuch and luch books are commonly efteemed fuch , ancMt is Gv.fi2 to attain to the knowledge of them. 2.Some relpctt may be had to ttie Author fo far as may help to a deci- fion in this,whether fuchand fuch a book may be made ule of , if it be known to be his ? that i.^ by other writings, preaching^r otherwayes he be known to be found and ferious, (uch a bool', may w i; h the tnovc confidence be hazarded upon:It is for this that frequently the names ofAuthors are inlerted intheir writings, as is done by John frequently in this Book. Por, though no mans name ought to bear fuch Iway with any , as to make them digelt anything without trial , becaufe it cometh from him ; yet it m::y give to one, freedom to make ufe of the writings of luch , rather than of another, of whom there is no fuch ground of confidence. 3. Where Books and Authors are noted by the judicious and Godly to be dargerous and unprofitable, and in experience have been found to have been fo to others, diftancc would be kept with ftich i left we find the proof thereof by our own experience , whicii we would net learn from others. 4- Where Books and Authors arc both link rwwn , we conceive that it's more fafe for private persons for a : applied in cafes^ the Church of Chrift might be preferred from many Errors and offsnces, which by thislibc.ty is occafionedi and taany pcr- fons lavc.l from much hurtful!, and unprofitable labour, bath in writing and reading. L E G T U K E I. c H A P. n, Vcrf.i. i iKtothejin^tloftheChmchofEfhefus, Vifrite^Tlitfe things fa'tth he that bolieth the felpen Start m KJLhis riihthand , Vtiho'walkethinthemidjlof the fclfen golden Candlejikks : 2. 1 l^iow thy 'Works, andthy labour, and thy pMience, and hovi/ thou can(i not beamhem v^hich are eVtl, ^ thttt haft trkdthem v»hich fay they arejipofiles, and are not, and haft fo'nd them liars: 3 • -y^nd haft born, and haft patience , and for my Karnes faks hifi laboured , and haft not fainted. FOlIowcth now the particular Epiftlcs to the fcven Churches, wherein our Lord maketh them know how privie He is to their anions , ill or good » commending the one and reproving the other ; with fome promifes and ihrcatnings intermixte J. There are fome things common to ail ihele Epiitles J fomethuigs peculiar to the Churches He writes unto, as chey are commended only, as Philadelphia and Smyrna j or difcommended only , as Laodicea i or fomcwhat of both , as the other four. 1 . Ws common to all , to have th:rir Epiftles agreeing in the form > thoagh different in the matter: As , i.to be divided in an infcripcion, comprehending the party to whom and trom whom » 2. A narration, or body, comprehending the particular mefl'age Chrift fends lothem. 3. A conclufion, comprth.-nding fome promife to the over-comers ; and an advertiiment to all hearers to prohr. 2. A 11 arc diredted to the Angels, or the Minifters, ftt the Cnurches , and not to the Church:s th.^rnfelves^ immediatly, though the ftrft direftion, iSlhap. i.\eff.i i.) be to them. And in tht dole ot eveiy EfUftle, it's faid » v/hat the Spirit faith to the Churches. If any ask how the Cnurches and Angels, or Chirch-gjides, arc lb indifferently and promilcuoufly named ? ^nfw. For thele reafons. 1 . Bccaule the Ch irch and the colle- <5f ive body of O "ficers are fo exceeding nccr of kin each to other, and in their interelts , i^i:3 inter woven , thar, in the Scripture phrafe, to write unto the Church, and to write unto her Officers , arc ortc i as to tellunto the Church, Mat. 18. and to tell unto the Church-offtccrs , are one. 2. Becaufe the Church is virtually compre- hended ( to fpeak fo) under her Officers, who are not only the fpecial members, but alio the reprefenters ot that body : and as one, writing to an Incorporation > or Burgh , and directing his letters to the Magiitrate thereof, may be faid to write unto the Burgh j even lo it's here ; for, though Minilters in relpeCt of theirAu- tliority and Adminiftration of the Ordinances, do not reprefent the Church, but Jelus Chrift, whofe Ambaf- ladors they are ; yet in refpedl of their united way of acting together, and their fympathizing M-ith all the members, and their joynt interelt in all the affairs belonging to the members , and the reciprocjll Iharing that is between them and the members, of all good or evil temperatures » they may well be faid to reprefent the Church, whofe fcrvants they are for Chrilts fake : even as the Magiftrate, aftingin his duty,reprcfenteth God; yetinfomefenfealfomaybefaid to reprefent the people. 5, Becaufe there is ordinarly a great fu- tablenefle and likencffe between the Minilter and people of that Church whereof he is Miniftcr j be luke- warm, and they are lukev^arm ; he lively, and readily it is (o with them* as we will fee in all the feven Epi- itlcs following : and therefore the writing unto and deicribing of one, doth by confequence include both,efpe- cially . coniideriiig that whether the Churches eitate be good, or ill , tbc Minifter hath much infl aence on it : and therefore , both in reproofs and commendations , the firlt word is dir»;d:ed to him. 4.Becau(c the or- der Chrilt hath inftituted in Church , doth fo require ; he reveals not his mind immediatly to the people i but fiiit to his Minifters , and by them to the Church : tor,our Lords way , is orderly , lo as may prevent con- fufion Chap. 2. Book^ofthe RenUtim. -^ f ufioii 111 his Church : which is done , not by putting ic in the bands of people ; but by putting His Minifiers to it in thele things which concern their Itation , and thele being fuch things as belong peculiarly to Mim- fteis to be amended , in the Epiftles therefore doth he particularly diredl it to them. 5. All the tittles given to Chritt , are for ihv moit part taken out of the Vilion , chaf. r. only they are ehofen and pitched on as may belt ferve the icope of every Epiltlej as the Lord is to dilcover their cafe , or, accordingly to threaten or promife , the tittle is wailed which is moil fuitable to that end : as here , Ch'ritts prefence, care, and loveraignity over His Churches and Miniltcrs, are laid down , whenheisiodifcovera fecret fault in them , and to threaten the un-churching of ihem for ic , th^re being ordinarly in every Epiftlc two Ditties, one refpeding the cafeof the Church written unto, the other the promile or threatning which is annexed : and therefore are they , upon the matter , often in plain tearms refumed in the dole of the Epiftle, which may give fome infight in- the meaning of them. 4- li*s common to them all, to begin with, this word , IknoVfthyv/orks : that fo there may not only be an evidence of Chrilts God-head j but alfo to remove all exception , which might be made againft bis tefti- mony- We take it to look ordinarily, not fo much to his approbation, astohisO^nnifcience , fimply : be- ca'jfe it is indtfferently made the ground of reproof , as well as of the commendation : aad therefore is ufed in the Epiftle to Laodicea , where no commendation is given. For more particular ufe-making of thefe Epiftles » Confider. i. the immediate fcopeofthcm, which is to Itir up the teven Churches, according to their (everall conditions , to hold faft what was right , and to a- mend what was wrong 1 having in ihem the difcovery of the then cftate ot thofc Churches , and fome M'arn- ings futable to that end: andfotheyarenotina Prophetical way prima ily to reprefent particular Churches in ages following : "Yet, 2. Are they ufeful in a fpccial manner to other Churches, being dodrinally applied totheircafe, as the Lord applieth the words of 1)^/4629.13. Manh. 1^.7. Hypoaita, -well did ifaiahpro- fhecieofjou , S5c. while as //2ii»'f words do principally relpeCb the people in his own time j yetmay they be applied to all Hypocrites in fuch a cafe , as if it had been intentionally fpoken of them j io may it be here in the application of them to particular Churches, in the like cafes .yea, to particular perfons, according to the common clofe, He that hath eats to hear , let him hear , Sic. And the E}>ililes may be fo much the more ufeful in application, than other Scriptures; bccaitfe in one mapp they comprehend together the complex cafe of aChurch , with the particular diredtions , repioofs ,and encouragements , which befits the cale. 3. The Epiftlesbeing directed to both, the Angels and Ciiurches, to the one mediately, to the other im- mediately , as we fhew , we would beware of confounditig the direCf ions and matter contained in them as equally agreeing to both , as alfo.of to^gidefeparatingof mem ; asif what ptincipally belonged to the Mi- nilter , did no way belong to the people , and contraiily : butto look what may agree to cither , without con- founding of ft cuions or fexcs. As inall other Sci ipiures we take dire^^f ions in things belonging to Magiftrares, to be given to them , and Co to others in all leveral Itations rcfpetflively i lo hire, what bclongeth to Miniftcrs, apply it to them: as for inftance, preaching , and judical trial of corrupt meni chat, fo far as it i* authoritative , belongs to Officers : yet fo far as people have accelfe in their ftations to premove fuch ends ( as many wayes they may ,in fo far it belongs to them , and lo in other cales. P^erf. 2. FoUoweth the body of the Epittle ( for , the inlcri prion is opened, chap. i. except what conceni- eth the application of it to the eftace of this Church) and ithath leverallttcpsinit, i. A general word , which is the ground of our Lords pronouncing his cenrure> 1 ^nowtbj/v^erks, to holdout his Omnifcience v\'ithout approbation or commendation. Tne meaning is , 1 know all thy works inward and outward , thy form and way of Adminiftration of all things in the Church , all thy outward carriage in things , the things ihemfelves, and thy frame in going about them, the matter and manner of doing them, andtheendthou hadft before thee in them 3 and I knew them perfectly s exaCfly, and throughly : a thing that in the entry to his fervice and every other thing , vve would look to and bear in mindj that Chrift is acquainted with all our carriage , and every thingthat efcapeth us. And this being often repeated , it laith , that Chrilt counts ihis a main part of his mtflage, to have fouls convinced of his perfeifl & thi oiigh knowledge of thcr works. He proceedeth to the coinmendation , tier.l. 5. The commendation is, i. fnordy letdown: And, 2. more particularly explained : primarily ,it'sapplicabie totbe Angel j but fecundarily to others. I.'aflionly fee down in three tteps in the words, thy labour, and thy patitnce ^ and how thou canft not bear them that are e^il. Having told them in the general, that He knew all their works , good and evil , He tellii the par- ticular works he commends, i. Their lab ur: the Word in the Original, is Ko'tcj . the labour which is properly applied to Miniftersin their Ailniiterial work : It'sthat word , iTiw.5. 17. Letthe Elders that rule vvell be counted worthj of double hortow , efpecially thsfe tvio labour itjthe "^ordand DoElrine; And , 2Theff. 5. 12. l^novi/ them which \abo\it among you , and are oyer you inihe Lordi and u'a aword that H . feis *3 An Expofition of the Chap.2. Jets out the threat carcftilnefle and painfulnefll: ot cue Miniltrie : and being fpokcn efpecially to the Augcls , the ineanin^is! 1 know chy paintulnelle and care in the work of the Miniltric,committed co thee, eipetially icry'wcll all theVerfecution and fiiffcring thoj art under,all the ili.wiii oi lome vviihin>all the malice of others \vithouc a-'ainlt thee, and all the troubles thoj hath nriet wiih trom Saianand his inltruments, and how pa- tiently 'fijbajiilively'and conltantly thoj hath born them all. The 3. thing whereby they are commended ( and It relates efpecially to the Minilters ; is , their zeal mexecuung Dilciphne, They could not bear them ■xshkb were Oi/ s and theretore , tor as panent as they were und.r croU s j yet they were Itout , couragious , and zealous agiinft corrupt men i by trying , cenlunng, and gi ymg no toleration to them. And this He alio points at, with a commendation. ,.- u \ ah n. jr uli j, 2- He explicateth more fully thefe three fteps > beginning at the laft,firit:andfogoeth backward through the three i He b.'ginneth at and explicateth their zeal , in not bearing with corrupt men , T,:ou hajl tried them which fay they are Apofiksy and are not, and hAfi found them liars. Wherein thelc three particulars are ex- plained I Who the ill men were whom they could noc bear, even falle teachers , ihat took upon them to call themfelves Aportles, asit they had been indued with anintaliible Spirit, and had an umlnerfal charge. And ii's fee out as a parr af ih'elr z -al and commendation, that thefe falle teacliers , that pretended to fuch a Commis- lion and to be (o forward IbrChrlit, M'cre yet put to proof and trial by them. - 2. The orderiinefleof theic proceeding, is commended, that they took noc things by giielFe, nor upon hear.fay,but tried them; they nrlt tried their doAiine by the touchlton f and then by the doHrtne^ whether they who preached it were OiChnlt or not or had a call and commisfion from Him : it holds out an exadt ?,nd judicial way of proceeding and trial of them both in their dodrine and call. 3. That as they were not indeed Apoltles, though they called themfelves Apoftles j fo they toiind theai o jt to be what they were, Idan anddeluders of the people , elpeci- ailyinallediiinc^aeommiirion fiomChnlt, M'henthey had none. Andthis being a main part ofthecom- mendationoftheAngd,andofhisexerci(e, it's molt largely inhltedo^ Vetf. 2 He explaineth their patience, andhafi born, and hafi patience : iheu bearmg, looks to the fuffenngs they met with from the falfe Apoltles, in the proiccutingoi tUeir trial : wherein tney met witn many aftii- Aions • yet they endured to profecute their duty as good Souldiers du.. Z'Tim.^.2,i,jindhajipatience:yf;\\kh relateth to the quiet and patient manner of their (uttering alttivition. It is nothing to lutfer, wnen tolk can- not efchew it j but they iliffered patiently in thr doing ot their duty^nd continued in patient fuffering.3.He commends and explains their labour i For my names fake , thou haft laboured and not fainted: wnich lirft words for mi names fake^ will agree well to the word going betorej and 10 is the ground or their {ubmilFion and patience under crolL'S : or, it nwy look to the words following j and 10 the meaning is, for zeal to my giory thou haft endured all this pains j for my names lake, thoJ halt been at pains in doing , and halt over- come all rubs inthe way. Andhafi not fainted : that is, thou halt not been wearied of , nor feared or boalted from thy duty ; nor made to deiert it for all the fuffering thou halt met With , but rcfpedt to my N ame , hath made thee perfevere.So then,their labour, as it was Ipoken ot before, points at their painf ulnefie j and. irere it rcfpedls their finglentfie, that it was not in a way of lelf-feeking> but for His Kamesfakp. 2. 'I hac k was conltani and continuing : they were carried on without interruption in prolecuting their zealous If it be 'asked here, how fuch as caU themfellpes Apofiles, or do count themfelves not fubjeSi to the Difcipline of a, particular C hurch (m thefe who pretended to be Apoftles heholfed tit do ) can be order 1/ proceeded againjt bj Qhuich iriail and centre, elpedally of aparticularLhwch} u-n-^-i..-, u. Anf\^> 1. ThereisnoApoltle nor Angel, in the preaching of the Go i pel, that is altogether above triall : they are, as fuch, above erring in Doctrine i yet may and IhouLi their Dodrinc be tried according to the Word, jiU.\7.l'i. Gal.i.^. Becaufe , even Apoltles are buc Ambalfadors, and are not Lords over the Faith of Gods People,* but helpers of their joy , z.Cor.^,20. i Pet.^. 3- &c. Secondly, Apoftles in the guiding ot" a conltitute Church, oftentimes ufed not their extiaordinary Aucnority , as admg by thcmlel ves by vercue of their infallibility ; butjoyntly wiihothers, inan ordinary way , clearing and conSrming their Dodrine and practices from Scripture,and Gods Call,warranting them in that particular , as appears by Peters apologie, ^S. 1 1. and Paul with the relt of the Apoltles their proceeding , AB.i^. In which two refpsdts, a's lutabie for BelieverSj to try the Spirits, 1 'fo^.4.1. Thirdly, We lay , that no prefump- tuous title affjmed by ones felf , nor any irregular walking, as belonging to no Church ; or not to fuch and tucha particular Churcii, can exempt any member of the CaiholickChurch from triall,Sc if need require, ' feom Chap.t.' Sookjfthe Revelation 5^9 fromcenlure of the particular Church, where fuch penon, or pcribns, Ihall refidei which we fliall con finne fromchefereafons. i. Noc from trial: becaufe in io far the Dovitrineandpradicesot the ApofUesthem- felves ( who were not fixed members of any particular Congregation for their Mcmberfhip, and their Office behoved to be of equall extent ) were fubjedt to tryall , that it might be known whether tiiey wet e of God ornot, asisfaid. Yea. x. Neither from cenfure ( fuppoflingit pofTible that they fhould en c , and them a^5tually to have erred) as we may fee by Pauls fuppofition. Gal. 1.8. If I preach avoiher Gofpel, ^c. and alfo by P but fo long as he continues a member of the Catholick vifible Church, aslongasheisundercendiresof the Church , which are put forth in particular Congregations. 6. It may be confirmed from the abfurdities,, that otherwife would follow. As, i. There might be afcandalous member of the Catholick vifible Church , v^'ho could not be reached by Church-cenfure. 2. One Chriftian might otfend and ftumble another: sindtellingtothe Church, would be no remedy to it. Mat. 18. if no particular Church had power over fuch aone> which is contrary to Chrifts fcope. 3. A door wouldbeopendto aloofe liberty vfithin Chrifts Houfe: for, in fuch a cafe, men could neither be cenfured, nor caft out of the Church, norinanyEcclefi- afticall way , be compelled to take on Church-memberfhip , or live regularly in the Church : by this , there might be fome Chriftians fick and needing this cure of Difcipline , to whom it could not be applyed j by this the ordinance of Difcipline would not be of equall extent with the Sacrament of Baptifm : AH which are abfurd. Obfer'^e, i. Chrift would have us alwayes walking in thelenfeof his Omnifcience,which makes him begin all thefe Epiftle with this , I knoVf thy Viorks : aprofitable, but a difficult Truth to be believed by Chriftians. 2. Chrift is an unprejudged witnefie, and should be efteemed fo by bis Church ; he bcareth teftimony un-^ to ihem , as he taketh notice of their good , as well as their evil. 3. Such as Chrift never called, may take on them highelt titles in the Church, pretend confidently to a moft immediate Call, carry fair , and gain relpecli , and have fome gifts for that end , asit (eemeth the^e hacj who called themfelves Apoflles. 4. That diligence in duty , and difficulty in the performance of it , often go together : to do , and to bear ,' are often joyned : two things that in our relblution and practice we v^'Ould not funder j and if it werebw'liev- ed, we would not fcare at the very shadow of fuftering in, or following upon our duty as we do. 5. Patience in fufFering, and impatience againft corruptions and corrupt men . can well ft.ind together This people is faid to bear andfufFer ; and yet it's faid , they could not bear : the reafon isj becaufe their pa- tient fufferingjor bearing,in the one word, relates to their enduring of croifes: and there not bearing or fuffer- ing, in the other word, relates to corrupt men, and their zeal againft them. It were a good thing to knit thefe two together, not to let our zeal wear away our patience, nor oar patience prejuge our zeal. There is a kind of zeal that puts folks alway to do to the end they may shun fuftering , that is not good ; and there is a fort of patience and meeknefte that wants zeal and bharpnelJe in reference to the purging of Chrifts Houfe ; a patience that can bear with ill men: and this is no more to be commended than the fo/mer. This Angel is commended that he efchewed both,and had both paticnc" 2nd zeal in exercKe, running in there right channel, and put forth toward the right objects: and would God thefe were more leen and di.ccruablc in our practice : H 2 the (5o AH Expcfitionoftht Chap.i. the one would make our zeal to shine , and ihe other would make our patietK^ and humility praile-wor- ihy : and if they be not joyncd, our zeal Ihall be carnall, and our patience, luke warmj and neither oi ihefe will be coinmended ol'Cbrilt. 6. There is no name, priviledge, oriirie, that fhould feat e people* efpecially the MiniftersofGjd, from fearching or crying corrupt men , that bring corrupt Doilrme, pretending a Commiifion fromChrift when they hjve none, tnojgh they sliojld have the pretext otM. miters and Apoltles, and had never io greatgifts (for very like thete men whotook this name tot licmfelves wameU not girts ^ orlbfinootha carriage to infinuate themfi 1 veson people , and coGommeod iheir prelumption to thcio; tor > k was cofn- mendablezeai in this Angel, to try them, anddiicover ihem^ 7. If folks will put to proaf and trial! many things and perjons that i^ave fair names, they will be found Tery unlike the names they take. It is a time wherein W€-lwdneed not totake every thing on truft from ail perfons, though their gifts w«re great , and they had big titles and names j but huntoiy and foberly to waic on God for light and diredion, fearching and trying both mens carriage and I)oii5biiDe,and Che Ciominiflion they pretend to in carrying of ir. 8. Where an immediate Call is pretended unto,and great tides aflTumed, ordinarily it is to carry oo iome ftrange Doilrine or defigne, and is therefore to be fufpeCted by the people ot God, 2 C»M I. Vw/. 13. O. Tht censuring of corrupt unfenc Minifters, is a rooft ditficult task, what from t^en nature, ana ibtne- times from their parts i what from the addiCtedncfle of many uiKotheoj. Yecitisafpecialiduty : andal- though it be often difKcult to follow, and be miftaken by many othersj Vet that u*s acceptable beiore Jelus Chrilt, may appear from thefe confederations, i. Thatthe Scripture holdeth forth no kind ot per ons as more abominable in themfeives, and more hatefull to Himj tor which caule, they arecalled dogs,anddumb dogs thatcanmt karif I C3.^6.io.Salt without fa'jtow, "wollftsjdol shepherds, juchM feed themjei>es, and kjd ha fiock., yiindguids, ^c. Hence it is that there are not more lad expoltjlations with complaintj; or^ or threat- nings pronounced againit any , than againft thefe ; Our blelfed Lord Jelus multiplies woes unto f jch m a more terrible manner than was ufuall to Him, Mat. 2}. 2< There is no kind ot perlbns that prove more dishonourable to our Lord Jefus, and to His Gofpel than fuch : ihele make the Law to be delpiled , Mal.z, add the Sacrifices and Ordinances to be counted vile and contemptible, 1 Sam. 2. Such elpeciaily open the mouths of profane men againft Religion> and the Author thereof , and exceedingly derogate from the au- thority of Him they pretend to have lent them, and to the AaibalTa^c they are lent with, while as they look fo unlike Him. And upon this account it is anxmglt others > that luch particular dire(5lions for the finguiar qualifying of Church-Officers, are given m Scripture : and the cenfuring of fuch» and that by Chrifts owa Authority , yindicateth Him, which cannot be but honourable and acceptable to Him. 3. Tne fcandalous ini(carriages and unfaithfulneffe of Minifters bring a fpeciail blot upon aii Religion > as if it were but meer hypocrilie and tended to rbe foltering of fuch ills : and profane men are exceedingly ftrengthened in luch. Atheiflicall apprehenfioos, when thefe ills are not taken notice of, and Cvnlured by Church-Authority : whereas by this feverity in the exercife of DifcipUne, the faults ate feen to be in perlbns and not inReligion* or the Ordinances thereof. 4. There is no fuch contempt done to our Lord Jefus > as for one to pretend JO have CommifTion fromHim i and yet to be running unlent by Him > or, having gotten Commiifion. to mifcarry by unfaithfulneffe init : this isa betraying of trurt,and cannot bUt be looked on as a high contempt againft Him. 5. As there is a fuitableneflfe inthecenfuring of luch Ctiurcb-othccrstoCbriftstuind io- thei e doth appear in rhe fame attenderneffr of, and zeal unto His Glory. Hence it is, that Hi* molt zealous. feiTants, as Eliaa , Paul, ( yea, and Hinafelf when on earth ) did let themldves mott againft thai generation. <^Thereisnofortofmen more hunfuli 10 the Church, by obftruding Chrifts end uifiis Ordinances, to wit , the edification of His People : for, fuch profit them not at all , Jtf. 2 j. y ea» they fland m the way oi their profiting, fometimes by corrupt Dodrine j ibmetimes by example* lometuiiesbyfadning and weake- ning of thefe who look more tenderly to the pra than that th.. y be kd uitb knowledge and uaderftanding.by Paftors according to His own hearty according, to His v^'ord 10 Pticr.ttur, y^u thw mt > then Cbap.2.' Bookjfftbg Revelation, 5j then feed my hmbs: it cannot therefore but be lojked on by Hux^ as acceptable feri'ice. And indeed, itiz be commendable torelive a neighbours beaft from hazard , when there is a flothfuii ihepherd ; or to relieve the bodily life from temporali hazard, how^ much more mu't ic be commendable to prevent che eternall ha- zard otimmortalifoulSj which by corrupt Miniiters caijnoc bjt be in hazard J 8. Tuere is nothing that more rejoyceth and hardneth corrupt men, than when they are like People > like i:*iielt> and have Paltors accord- ing to their own heart j and there is nothing that th.-y are more provoked and di pieafed with, than the cen* furing of luch ; yea, even men who have no icipecik ahnoft to Religiou at all , yet abnorr and oppoie the cen- 4ijring ol- fuch, as if it were a pcece of Religion ^or rather ofoppolicion to RwhgiOi:> ) to do To ; which cer- lainly sheweth that the following of this triall , mult be a main tuitherance to Oodiiiieire, and comerh near f be Kingdom orX^hr iit. p. Not only is there an obitrudlion to Godhnelfe by fuch , but they have a main influence upon the advancing ot propnanity. and the kingdom ol the devil , as if prokliedly they had confe- derated with him agaihft Cnrilt. tdence it's faid, that tiom them doth prophanity go out to the whole Land fer.z^. And they are called Minilters of Satan , 2 Cor. 1 1. as Ambaliadors employed by bim in his fervice And where it's thus, noconly are lcandalojsprae fomewhat aga'mfl thee , hecaufe thm^ajl left thy fit Jl loYe. 5. li^member therefore from u hence thou art faJlen^andrepem. and do thefirjl works ,or elk I Viilhomeume thee quickly , and wiH remote thy Cartdlejlick, out of hii place , except thou repent. UrLordJcfusisthe faithfulandmiewitnefTe, who impartially teftifieth , both of whatis right and what is wrong in his Church : v\'e have heard His commendation . /hewing what was right • He began at thar,to make way for the other pare of His teftiinonie, which is to difcover what was wrong; and it is fet down,Ver.4.i. More generally by a tranfiticn from the commendation,Nff>«- thelejfc, I haYe fomeubat againB thee , thills, thovg,h all ihefe things be true, and thou be commendable in them, and I commend thee for them -, yet there is a ne^erthelejfe added j that is not all, there are fomethings wrongwhich I alfo take notice of, and will quarrel for ,thoui;h there be many things right. This (hews i our Lord Jefus His impartiality in taking notice of all , good and ill. And, 2. Tt Slews the extent of diicJ which confifts in an univerfal refpedt toall Hiscomnandsj and failing in fomethings, may bs as a dead flis inabox of ointment , to marr the lavour of the reft. Aq|^,3. That it's meet for Believers to know their whole eftate, their ill as well as theirgoodbothareufefultot^m to be known, andbotharsreprefentedby our. Lord Jefus unto them ■> His commending of them, alters not whatis juftly reprovable,his reproof prejudges them not in what is commendable : this way Belie vers ought to take in reference to theinlelves. 4. It fliews that even Believers fliould take a reproof, as well as a commendation , efpecially when it cometh from our Lord Jefus His mouth j yea , thought in many things they be right , yet fliould a reproof, notwithftanding thereof, be digeltcd in any thing wherein they are wrong. ^ I. The particular reproved , isfetdown, tbou had jallen from thy firjilolpe. i.By /ov^hereisnotunder- underftood theobjed beloved, asfi's faid of widows, iT/w.5.12. who had caft o&thdxfrfifaithi it was notfo here '.there was no publickdefedion in matter of Do»5i:rine, as the commendation preceding clears. Nor 2. is it neceflary here to be underftood principally of a decay of love in the habit it felf, but in the exercife & fruites thereof, as is clear by theoppofition following , dothe frftworks: which pointsoutthefaultreprov-' ed , to have confided in the neglevil' of thefe , which is again removed by the performing of them ,• though we think there is a (uitablneffe between the habit and its fruits , as it is with the one , fo is it with the other - and few ads and fruits do evidence the habit thereof to be cold and languilhing. 3. neither do we under" we conceive, it doth include thefe three, i. A falling from thole duties , wherein efpecially true love to God 8c charity to others confifted) that is, they were much in outward reformation, profe/Tion and zeal that way; but wanting inwardly, heart-burning love and affedion to God , andfoin feme meafure were hypocritical • in that their love within was not anlwerable to their proteflion without , but were more taken up in external Jltrcprov lit may fa fedionof oneof them , with and to another, that fliould be i this being ordinary, that lo've inflamed to God*, ward, and love one to another , go together: andthereforeasitimporteththey had fallen from their for- mer warm imprefTions of love to God i lo al To fi om their kindly affedtion one to another , and had fallen in partto be more in Sacrificc> and externals of Worlhip. than in Mercy and love one to another , Hof.6. 7. and Matth. 12. 7.Thethirdis,adccay of loveinthe manner of doing duties j fothar thought they continued in the pratlice of former duties towards God, and towards others : yet in refped of love to God , as the prin- ciple ading them in fuch duties or affedions towards others , they had much decayed , and therefore may be charged to have fallen from their fiilt love , though they continued in the cxternall periformances, becaufe the former natire vigour and life in thofe duties was decayed, Whence wemay gather, thatthere may be many things commendable in a Church, or in a perf on , and yet there may be a fecret quarel between Chritt and them, as Pfal y^.Tperf. 54. 35.36. compared together, do ftew; yea, that there may be many things rightin aBelievcr in refpeft of externals, and yet a difldtisfadiontojefus Chrifl in their fecret condition. That this Angel, and many of thefe written to in this Church were Believers, this reproof clears, which fijppofeih theoa once to have had love} that they have many things commendable, the former' verfe is clear; Chap. I.' SookoJiheHeveUtion, ^, clear, to wit, pure profeflion of truth, zealous exercile of-dilcipline, diligence in doing.and labouring, pju- ence in llitfering, honcltie in their end, for Chrijif names fake , and continuing in all thcfe without fainune : yet is there sneYertheleJJe added , which may make hearts to tremble, and DOt to reckon their condition tiom externall performances j and ought to put Believers to it , to lee how they will free themlelvtS from this part of the challenge. 2.0jr Lordjelus doth el'pecially take notice of the love oF His people, and is much Iwayed in His commendations and reproofs according as He ftndeth it in exercile towaids Him 6c to- wards others. 3.Love within m.iy be cold, when folks practices without look very hot.&upon the matter may be accepted ol ChnIt.4.Beheveis often at their hrlt engaging to Chrift, have their love more warm to- ward Him, and towards ochers.than afterward it will be } or, B.heve.s ordinarly flips from that warmnefle of affection that accompanieth their efttry, and becometh more cold in their aifeCf ions towards God and towards ocners i the hrlt love continueth not. 5.iiackfliding and declining from what folk have been either inproteslionor pravilice,is,&;will be a Ipecial article otCnnltsCharge.Heoce is h^thai hold fa fi is fo frequent- ly repeated in the following Epiftles: not only to intimate what is oar dutvibuc alio to evidence how ill the Ljtdtaketh d.'cuning when Hw nnds it among His people, Heb.ioMrf.^H^ Ijany mandraw hck., my foul shallha'Pe riopteajuremhim. 6. Every decjy is a/they are to take the fame way tor their recovery. 5.Believers may be under great decay, and yet not take great notice of it , nor from: whence they are fallen j yea , it implyeth further , that wher^ the decay is witliin ,.and the carriage fair without, (as here^ u's hard to get them convi need of ic. From the lecond itep of the diredtion, J^pem, 8cc. Oi/.i.That Repentance is a duty incumbent even to Believers, i^oh.1.8. z.That it is called for, whereever there is lin, even of omilTionSjas here. But, g.Efpe- cially where mere IS declining.4,Change of practice, where there hath been fm, will not be fufiicient:, ifrg- pew^nce for what is pait do not accompany ic, ~" " Fxoni 64 -An Expofitm of the Chap.*. Icrem the third flop, Do thefirjl works, ObJ. i. i nat beiic vers firft works.are often more commcuOablc • »han thefe which come atcer.2.Theie may be great dittaencein the fame works oiuhi.- matter , even of the lame perfon, in Chrtfts account.3. Works & u orks UvcUly gone aboui,aie called for from Bdievers; Chriit JeU;8 vras no legall Preacher ; y ;c doch he require both Repentance dc Works from ihefe Eph/ians. The third thing in this Epiitle , is the thieatning, or certiticaiion, wherewith this direcfionis preffed, ( which doth the more confirm the forme; Doctrine ) or elfel mUeome unto thee quickly , arid remo^vthy Candlefttkfiut of its place, except thou repent, in u'hich words, vvc are to co.mder ine min^ threacned. 2. The pertbns threatned. j.The ccrtirication, upon which it's pronouiKcd. 4. The perfon ihreatning. And iittly , The fpeedinerte or ftiddainnelfe of His performing what be ihreained. I'he thing threaCned,is che«WM>- ing of the CarttfleftUk^out oj its p'ace. By Candltftick^, Chap, i . yer(.2o. is underltood ihe church : Therefore by the removing thertot mjit i^e underltood the un-Churchingot them j 5othai Ephtfus njw a Church & Candltftick, should have that retr.ovcd, and not be continued a Church ; ihisis in eiteCt i,ke that , S3ach \ i of the Lords breaking the two (laves , and refufing to ict^ that people any nacre. Thi, is a fad , though a j*iift thieacning.which may put us to enquire wherefore the Lord thusthreatneth this Angel , and Chuich bcfiJe any other ? efpecially confideringthey were not the vvorlt, ( as was Jeen in the commendation ) why then is Ihe threatned ? and how ulually the Lord doth execute this , fhall be fpoken unto , when the words are opened. 2. The perfon threatned, is moQ efpecially and immediately the' Angel > asisclearbyufingof thefineu" larnumber,?/;y Candleltick , and f willcome iothee, ^c. And with bim, we conceive, that the threatnine refpeds molt thefe who were really Belie vers in thai Cnurch : becauleefpecially,the charge of falling frocn thefirltlove, anddiredion of dom.4 the firll works agree to them. 1 he threat ning alio of removing the Candleltick, would be moft laid to heai t by them. Thus Chriit ufually threatned: Vea.corredeth His own when Helets others flip, Amos ^2 N-itherdoth Hehere.opaiticularly chargeand threaten the Heathens for refuling the Gofpei, nor yet the fal fc Apoftles, or Ricolaitans, for open abufing it, as Hedoth this zea- lous Angel ; the reafon is nor, beCaufeHcloves them Idle i bat becaule their lins come nearer His honour , & heis more afteded with them * and becaufe He mindcth their good, He judgcthand chaftenech them left ihey fliould be condemned with the world, i Cor'/i^^.i 1-32 whereas He lufpendeth His judging of tbe'reit & beftoweth not areproofup-nthcm,untill judgement altogetherfurprilethem. ' 3. The ceriihcation upon vvhicli this great judgement Cwhich is greater than either 5word, Famine or Peltilence) is threatned, is, except the^ repent : by which we may gather , the neccifity oi Re'penrance'inic feif, and u's acceptation by Jelus Chnlt, not as if there were any merit in it to delerve, or any moving im- puUivevertueinitto perlwadeHim to pity Us humiliations ule to perlwade men ; He is not capable of luch motives : nor yet as if He had any delignt in the fadning, and exercihng of his PvOple; but that He may Ihew the peremptory connexion between R.pentance and Pardon ,• which in the order of Salvation He hath laid down, thereby to make iheiinntr KnowfomethingoftheiUof lin.and worth of grace: which is the realun why the preaching of the Gofpel ordinarily begins with this. By Kepentancehere ,* we do not underftand llridiy the grace ot Repentance, as it is coniradiltinguished from Faitn , much leffe any na- turall or worldly forrow, which may be in a hypocrite j but we take it as it comprehendeth the whole work of Converfion and Faith in jefus Chrift, as lometimesit's taken, Matb.<^. 17. compared with Mark I if becaufe itispropofedhere, asthcM'ay to prevent wrath which is due lor fin, which cannot be done without faith. The fourth thing to be confidercd,is,the perfon threatning , / Xvillcome , I Jefus Chrift who walks a- mong the golden Candlefticks, I the Lord of the Vineyard, A'/af^.2i 40,41. Tins ismentioned.Firlt To lee us fee Chriftsablblutenefleand foveraignity over his Churches, to ciilpoie of them as hepleafeth i that Minifters and People may learn to hold their Church-being of Him: S.^condly ,To hoid forth Chrilts pecu- liar Authority, in Churching and un-churching j and that peculiarly, thisbelongeth to Him: there is noMan, nor Enemy , nor Perlecution,&;c.can loole the relation of a Church ui its being, out Chrift Jefus , or they < as ordered by Him. ^* Thefifthis,! W/c»«e^wJct/)i,yea,and unexpeFiedlj, as the word imports. Thisisaddcd toftiewthat thrifts threatnings are in earneft,and that Hearers would not dally with them. It flieweih alfo , how eafily He can overturn a Church, and make no Church of it : He hath often gathered Churches quickly, and can He not diffolve them when they look to be in their prime? Who,having read the commendation of£p^e/«* m the former verfes, would have expedted fuch a threatning in the clofe ? The words now being opened, we may enquire , 1. Ho\>, thu threatning of unchurching it Church ufeth to Anfvf. Cliap.2. JfWiksf the "Rentatm. ^ ^nfwer , We conceive k doth not neceflarily Imply the overrunning, wafting and deftroylngoF fixh a City or Land , that it flibuldbe no City , but that itlhould be no Church. Sonietimes indeed God will even by fuch a mean bring about this thing threatned ; But here we take it to hold out fomeother thii!)g , than ii He had threatned Sv\'ord or Peftilence upon tlicm : It is the fanie upon the matter with that , Math. 2 1 . 45' The kingdom of God shall be taken from tlxm , ^c. M'hich was Chrifts word to the f eivj, and is cfpeci- allythefe wayes brought to pafle. The firlt , is finfull , that is , when a Church fell ihemfelycs to falle Oo- (flrine > which overturneth the foundation : in which fcnfe , Hof. 2. the Lord denies Ephraim to be hiis Wife; becaufe of her fpirituall whoredoms whereby ihe had broken hertye: thus a people may b s faid to un- church themfelvcsby their unbelief , confufions anderrours ( unconliftcnt with the foundation ) accord- ing to that , IfaL 50. i. And lipm. 1 1. the f «W'X are faid to have broken themfelives oft' by tbeiji' unbelief. Tne fecond way is penall , that is , when the Gofpcl hath not fruits among a people, the Lord re- moveththe Light, and His Ordinances from them , taketh down his hedge from about them, andfasic were) fcndeth them a bill of divorce , refufing to own them afterwards as a Church : not by giving them up to outward enemies oppreflion (which for a time they may Ixi free of ) but by ratifying their own fen- tence of rejedling of the Gofpel , as it is » JB. ij, 46. and thus the Kingdom of God was tranflated from the Jews -, and they became no Church , when the Gofpel was taken from them and (cnt untq ths Gentiles. A third way maybe mixed, partly iinfuU , partly penall, a people upon tlie one fide not receiv- ing the love of the Truth j and therefore upon the other fide , God gives them up to ftrong delufion, wliere- uponthcy proceed fromevill toworfe in thebelievingoflies,asit is, 2Theff.z.\o. However , this ts cer- tain , this flouriihing Church of Ephefu^, hath now long fince been a proof of this Truths for errour growing to an hight ,-and delufion and ignorance following upon the back of defpifing the Gofpel , hath, brought that Church into the eftate that it is now into. For the fecond Queftion , I0>ytht Lord peculiarly threatens the Churches of E^htfuswkb thefe punishments } Anfw. It is not becaufe His difcontentme nc was more MMth her than with other Churchesj But i . It''s lika they thought outward honefty and reformation enough for their Church, eftate , and that there was nocaufe cttearofun-Churching) fo long as they continued pure in profefllon, andz.-alous in purging, &;c. And therefore tobcat down this conceit, and tofhew the neceffiiy of power , asvi^^Uasofform . for continuing of a Church-cftate, He doth fubjoyn this thrcatningcrf"un-Chuiching ,lefpecially to this Church. 2. Becauie thefe here threatned , would lay more weight on this threatnin^ , and be more aifed:ed v\'ith fhoring to be un- churched , than with either Sword or Peltilence, Sec. TheLordrherefoieapplieth wifely that which He thinks moftconduceable to this end, 3. It's like, their outward Church-eftate wasfomcthing thought ofby- them , and the externali frame of Ordinances in purity , and that of Difciplinein vigour, might be relied on , and too much eiteemedof, efpecially by the Minifters (it being too ordir.ar/ For men to think too much of external forms) The Lord therefore in this threatning toucheth th^. failt that might flick fecretlyt» them > even in their zealous profecuting of externali reformation. 4. Becaut^ H^ would have all men know- ing the refpedt He hath to fincerity , and the influence which the exercife or noi cxercife of grace hath upon keeping , orlcofing of externali Priviledges, Therefore doth he fo threaten this Church when no outward caufe of fuch controverfie feemeth to be before men. If it be asked futther , Why this Church is called the Angels ' For, Tiey , bith reference to the Angel, and by ihe Candlejlkk , is meant the Church itfelf. Or, 2. Howthisbeiom s athreatningto rheMini- fter ,itbeingliker a plague upon the People? Or, 5. How the People can be plagued for a fin in their Mi- nifter ? Wefliallconfiderthetirftbyitfclfj after we have gone through this Epiitle. And now to the fecond queftion, we fay, This threatning becomes his plague, i. Becaufe of his intereft in them, and affet5i-(. on to them : nothing can comeon a People , but itafFe;5ls theMirsifter; their tlroak is his ; yea often it's forer which isonthem, thin what isonhimfelf, 2 Cor. 11.29.50. iVho isvueak^, and lam not 'Wt^k. ? fyhoisojfended,andlbumnot ? was Pand Gods plagu- ing him in the People for it , thought they were in much, free from that particular fin, and as iheep,what had they djne ? So, M'hen a Peoples outu^ard profefTion , or obfcrvance to the Miniftery and Ordinances, become the ground of a Minifters pride , or boaft, they may by fome confufion be put through other , and fo his pride and glory is ftained , and their hypocrifie and formality puniihed; even as on the other fide , a Peoples vanity of their Minifter, may have influence on the Lords blafting of him, that it may be feen , all flelK is grafle. Which confideration ought to make Minifters and People M'alk refpedively one to each other , yet fobcrlyi left th: Lord be provoked againft both. From this threatning, Obferye, i.That no Church or Minifter hath a Jeafe of a Church- ftateandthe- Gofp2l, if they abufe it. Ephefus is now no Church; yea, Z/r««/ was broken off. 2. It's one of the greaceft threatnings that can be, to be un-Churched ; Sword and Ptftilence are not like ir. 3, It may far- prife a Church in a very flourifliing outward condition , if love be wanting. 4, Nothing hath more infiu. encc in procuring of judgement , than coldnefle in love to God and others, f . The eltate , good or ill of Gods own People , hath moft influence on the continuing or removing of the Gofpel. It's not for the guile oi Kicolaitans , or falfe Prophets,that this is threatned ; bjt for their fin who once had love. 6. Repentance and diligence hath great influence to prevent fuch athreatning. 7. Minifters and People may have much, influence on one anothers good or ill condition ; and fometimes wemay read our own diftemper and Icourge, in the diftemper of one another. L E G T U R. E III- Vet: 6. But thisthouhafl , that thou hatefithedeedsof the Kicohitans , which I alfo hate. 7. He that hath an eat, let him hear v^hat the Spirit Jaith unto the Churches, To him that ol^ercomah vul Igi^ e to eai of the trte of life , v/hich is in the midft of the parndife oj God. He fixth verfe containeth the laft thing that is comprehended in the body of the Epiftle of Ephefus^. and it's a kind of mitigation ofthelharpreproofand threatning going before : as he began with a word of commendation, fo he. will dole, with it,, and will let them fee , that thought He had marked their fin , and reproved them forit ; yet.He was the fame in his love, and had the lame thoughts He began with towards them: and it is in fum ,,this, for as much wrong as is m you, and for as much as ve are fallen from your firft love , yet there is fome fparkle of zeal in you , ye have this good thing , that the co'i rupt dodrine of the Kicolaitans ( which began foon to corrupt the fimpliciLy and punty of tlieDoLtnae of Chrift) is hated and abominated by you, even as it is by Me. To clear this a little more ,. we Ihall fpeak to thefe three things, i- What tbefe Nicolatians y/'^xc 2. >Afhac. thi^hatred was. 3. How it was commendable j or, what is the ground on which itis commended. Fortbe 1. We fhall confidcr firft what the 2< things Sa- crificed to Idols C a thing m jch ftumbled at in thofe dayes ) abufing their Chriltian liberty tolicentioufnelTe and loufnelFe, taking advantage of, and abufing the decree ot the ApoItles,^3/ 1 5.20. that Chriftiatis would abftain from pollutionr of idols » and from forntcathn, and from things Wrangled , andfrom^bbody as it all thefe things had been of one and the fame nature , as indeed at that time they were , all neceffalrSy to be abftained irom, as if they had been oFone nature. Tnele are granted by all to be the two main iK^gs thacthefeNi- co/«//«faf were guilty of: though there be that add many moe » as Epiphanius doth : and if we look to the 14. and i5.Vcr/.of this chapter> it is not unlike, that the Lord points at chefe two hults: for in the 14. "perfe , He tells Pergamos , that Ihe had them that held the Do^rine of Balaam, -who taught B Uac to cd'^ ajiumlfling block, before the (hiidren oflfrael, to eat things Sacrificed unto Idols , and to commit fornication : and in theif.verfej Sohafitijou alfothem that hold theVoHrine o/f/?eNicolaitans , which thing I hate. Where they that maintained the Doif rine o£ Salaam, and the Nicolaitans are the fame } and tie meaneth, as Ba- laam taught Balac to enlnare the Ifraelites, by drawing them to their Idol feafts , and commie fornication with the daughters o^Moab j So laith the Lord, ye haye the Kicohitsns that folio w the fame footfteps, 8c teach the fame Doctrine. 2. f hereismorGdififerenceconcerningtheoccalionandrifeofchisHerefie. Itiscommonly andbythe moft part { if not by all) attributed to that Kicolas , that C ABs 6.) is mentioned among ibe leven Deacons that were choien to wait upon the tables , and who gets there a teftimonie , that he was a man full of the holy Ghofl: ; but there being various opinions about theoccafion and rife of it , I shall name two chat are fpecial , andchooi'e which of the two we think fafcft. I . Some write of him, that having fallen from his integrity.and become diflblute in his pradtice, he (trove to maintain it in his Dotftrine C a thing too common to draw our Doitrine to maintain our praiti^e) & for- mally taught this error, and begat many profane followers. Neither ( fay they ) is it like, tiiat fuch a vile fin would bave been fathered in Scripture on luch aman, if he had been innocent. Ochers fet it down witli more mitigation and charity to Nicolas, thus> That this Kioolas having a beautituU wife, was fufpedted to entertain jealoufie of her, it's like from fomeothers, Members ofthcCiirchj and being to j inadveitanc and rash in the way which he took for removing thatfufpicion , to make it be leen that he had none j he •brought his wife in publick, and holding her forth , faid, he cared not who converfed with her , fo far was he from being fufpicious of her honeftie. This rash fad:, though flowing from a goodintention ( fay they) was abufed by fome to patron ize the er- rors formerly mentioned beyond hisintention •; And they were called Kicohitans on this occalian; notbe- caufe he taught lo * but that they concluded fo from that his prailice , and fathered what they maintaine i on that worthy maji ; asitis ordinary for corrupt men to father their corrupt opinions upon , and to shelter themfelves under grave and Godly mens names. This laft, in the doubtfuinelfe of this cafe, it being alferceJ by the mod ancient (to wit, Clemens Alexand) we rather embrace, partly, becaufe of that mans commen' darion. ABs 6.whereit is (aid, he was a manfullofthe holy Ghofl ; and partly, bccau(e it is molt charitable j and therefore is lafeft, efpecially, where fuch a teltimony is given to the man in Scripture. And for as abomi- nable as this was , it was for many centuries of- years , revived and continued with many additions- in the Church, by GnoJiicks> Bafilides, C^c by thofe, called the Saiwnians > Carpocrati ws , and many others , M^ho made a pretext or NicoLts for their patron. A thing to be wendered at, thacib foon after Chrift, wnile Johrt .the beloved Dilciple was living , Satan should affault and fet upon the Church with fuch errors : and yet a » .wonderfull , that after thofe errors were refuted by an extraoidinary Apoltle , fpeaking from Chrifts ow,i tnouth, they were vented and maintained by thofe Hereticks, a lymptom of rh;.t peartnefTe and impudenci i .that corrupt men are led with, when lb foon, at fuch a time , contrarie to fb clear reproofs , men durft vent and abide by fuch grofle things : O what force and efficacie hath the fpiritcfdelufion when it's letten loofe ! and what a highi may it come to I Tremble at the beginningsof it : it's hard to conceive , with whatauda- city and boldneffe it will bear it felf out > that though our Lord would write an Epiitle tr«>m Heaycn , deki- .ti«n will fo blind folks, th^t they will not queftion their errors. 12 Tie tf^ MSxpofmontfthg Chap. 2. The fecoiid thing; to bz fpoken unto in this coaimcndaiion, is, that they hated the deeds of the Kmlniuns: iiot iheir perfons limply, b.it their deedsi and them as promoving tiieie deeds: thoi^h the Church had thefi men among them, and was levere in her Disciplines ycttheLoid taketh notice otthisefpecially, thatshe kept a fecret,lincere«bh)rrencie of them m her heart; not only did not the Angel and Church counte- nance them, nor only foroear their company ; b.« they bad luch an abhorrencie of their deecis and of them- felves, in carrying on thefe deeds, that the thmking ot them was abominable : as faith Da\ndy P.al.i 39.21, 22. Do nofl hate them that hate t/^e} I hate them with a perfe^ hatred. And P/:iiy. 104. I hate every fui^e "^aj. So this hatred in re^erence toihcle NkoUitans , was not carnal , or in reference to their perfous fim- ply i but in thefe three refpec!ts efpeciallyj i . In relpe^it oi their deeds and Doitrine , it ftruck at their deeds as here, and at their Do^rine,as t>erf.is. And, 2. Looking upon them as inftruments and Minifters of Sa- tan, made ufe of by\lwn for corrupting and poikining of Ibuls , ^ and shaming of the Gofpel, they abhorred themconfidered as fai^h, what ever pity to their perlons, or delire to their Salvation they had, 3. As they conceived them to be hateful to Chriit and hated by him, lb did they haie thems fq uaring their natred, as they did conceive Chrift to hate. Objerlfe i . That there are fome things and perfons , efpecially at fomc times , that it is not enough for the people of God to abttam from them in their pra\5tice , if there be not an abhorrencie of them in their hearts. The \Vay of error and corrupt pradiices thattoUow on it, Ihould be abhorred , as any other lin> how grolle and fcandalousfoever ; Heieheas murther, and Schifmas witchcraft, Gal. f. 19. and there is good realon for it ; for if folk be not lerious in hatred of, and (o out ot love with the thing> they may foon fall in the pra- dticeof it : and fimple abllinence will never be counted fincerity before God, whole trialis how it Hands with the heart and aftedlions, how the heart is atfevSted or dlf-afietled toward the thing ? 2. Our Lord Jefus counts it fome mark of lincerity, when tbere is a lingle hatred of the way of erroai^as ic is in it felf evill an J hateliill to, and hated by Him. The third thing in this mitigation, is thcground on which theiY hatred is commended , It is conformitf with Chritt, vthich I alfo hMe. 1 hate them ; therefore it's commendable in thee to hate them j it's a lure ground ofcommeniation, to hate what He hates, and love what He loves. Tnis ground of commendation , implyeth two things: i . That it's well done to hate what Chriit hates. ObferU,Gods People Ihould love and hate one thing with Jefus Chriit ; they should ftudy to be conform to Him in the exercile of all their pafTioas and aftee, ifc. for tte exhofiation, it's shortly the Lords giving this watchword and warning to all that are in Ephefus , and all that shojld hear this Ep.itle, 10 obierve what the Spirit laiih to them. 1 . BecauTe , it's ot'Ephejus concernment as well as the Angel's. 2. Becaiife itisof particular Believers concernment as well as the Churches; therefore, He would have all hearers looking ©n 11 as particularly fpoken to them. ^.B^caufe u- fually all hear nor. 4. Yet the(e that have ears should hear. The fcope in:iplyeth thefe three No:es. i .The Lord fupponeth here, that every one this Word comerh unto, will no: have hearing cars ; they will not hear uhis Word lb as to lay weight on it , and give themfelves liptoit. 2. It implyeth thit folk that have any convi^ion, wakening, orliie, fitting them for hearing, jfiiould efpe:ially be bufie in improving the Word iieard i Tojou it iigi^en to\no%v the mjfterief efths king" dom ofheaffcn , hw to tbem it is notgi^en , ^.c. It would become Believers C what ever others do ) to be bulie laying iipfj ne promiles, direiitions, reproofs, ihreatnings, &c. it's mainly for iheir ule written and taught * lomakethemanofGodperfedt. 3. It implyeth that hearers would labour lo to make ufe of the Word fpoken ( 1:0 whomfoever it be hrlt fpoken ,),asif it were particularly & efpecially ipoken to them:this being the excellency of the Word, thatit contains in it many conditions, and fuitamany Generations, and fome in this place, as well as in Ephtjui. 2. Tne Lift and fpeciall part of the conclulion, is a prom\le,To bimtbat o^ercometh will I gi\>e,t$c.\Vhere' in , I. Tiie partyjsid-lcribed, to whom the promile is made* To him that olpercometh , in the lingular number; to point oi;r ihii o.ir Lord Jefus taketh notice notonly of aChurch thathghts , butof everypanicular Be- liever Chap.2. Book^ofthe HeveUt.tm, ' ^p lieveiinic. This defcrlption ofthepaity, implycih, i. Acafe orexercife thatthefe towhom thepro- mile ib made are fuppoled to bein, and k is that they are v/rcjUing or pghting : thele are the objed of tlie pro- niife. It implyeth, that Bdievers have difficulties to hght wuh, and a righting hfe ot it here away. 2. Tncir duty to fight and wreltle with thefe difficulties, outward and inward. 3. That there is an adlual righting ac- cording to their duty. 4. A victory, overcoming, a getting of their foot lo;ne way on thefe dilticulncs : a vi- ttory foilowes the wreiUing to every Believer ; what ever he be, that in the M'ay of duty meets with dii fi^ culties, andlettethto, to overcome them, he Ihall get the vidlory : yea, lighting lerioufly, is lomc ad- vancement in vi'^ory j thereforeis it in the prelentence , to the overcomer j or who is a overcomin.;2;becaure fighting and vi*^tory are never leparated , riually , in this caie. 2. The promife made to the overcomers for t^eir encouragement, is j I shallgil;>e tlxm to eat of the tree 0} life , ^c. It's an allulion to that tree plnnicd in EdettiGen.l'i. That tree was caiied the tree of tife , &c. notforany phylicailefficacy thatwasinit, asPa- piflsgloHe here, ( thoui^h God might have made it inttrumentall as a mean of it) tfierefore, when fin entrcd , r-he re was no 111 e of that tree i neitliercoulditdoany thing, but it was lo called, to hold fcrth to Adam Si- cianientally the eternity of life , which he might expedl by keeping the Covenant of W ork sj that tree was given him to fignifie , and feal up that lifeto him, upon condition of his obedience : and in allul-on to it , Chrift faith here , to the man that righteth andovercometh , I will make him partaker of cternall iife , not in any earthly Paradife , biitin Heaven 5 for lo Paradilc is taken in the New Tcitan-rent, Xtti.23. 43. This tjfght shah tifoa be with me in paradife. By eaiing then of the tree of iife, we mean Heaven, with all the great aa vantages of it, elpeciallyJelusChrilt who makes up that lifeto fallen finners,}vhich that tree could not do. From this promife, O^y.That our Lord Jefus would have His foUov^'ers cheerfull in their let vices ; vhere- fclM-e He fetteth a recompence in their view •• not to make them mercenary and ler vile 3 but hearty and checr- fiS in tiieir obedience, becaule they ferve fuch a good Malter. It's a great miftake in lome, to lay that look- ing to the reward makeih a foul fervile i upon the contrary , it maketh a foul free and willing ; and thi s is the ground of Gods giving promifes of rewards^ and the ufe which the Saints make oiihcm,Hei. n.Mofes had relpotl to the recompence of reward, and it fweetned his croflTe, 8c made him cheerfiiU in obedience. 2. From the particular promife He maketh, Obf. That there cannot be a greater proinile nor encourage- ment for duty, than the happincife that God hath provided for His People in Heaven , when it's rightly eyed: and the frequent laying down of this promile, is for this end, to make Believers bear difricultics patient.y, & wade through them willingly: a broader light of Heaven, and tavtli and Hope ltrengthened,ia cxpecuuon of it \^'Ould make folks fight iloutly. 3, The thing He promifes for their prefent fuflaining , is. Heaven, asthat which they might hope foV after this life. Obfi. That Chrifts followers Mould fulpend their full lire, till after this life; ihty wojld not CKped ancrther rife or heaven here. 2. The h Jpe of heaven, sao.ild comfort wreftlers before it come. Be- lievers , take your wrcftling rife here , and exp.tt and look for a q .liet life hereafter ; and look not for it till then. Chrilt (peaketh of the wrcftlmg, as h:ro, To him that olpenomnh j and of the vidf ory 5 as ia heaven, I wiUgiy>ekim to eat of the tree of life. 1 he not thinking righdy on this, maketh us lo often grumble when we want fatisfaiftion in the things of a world. We propofe to oirfelves a quiet life , whereas the Word of God never promifes quietnelfe , and a compleat vidtory and trumph here s yec the time cometh, when wreftlers IhaAl be conquerours over crofles and corruptions : and carnail men, wholive now as Kings, without any right, Ihall lye under wrath : there is no llich j)romire made to them. Before we proceed to any other of the Epilties, tuere are lome things infinuated in this,the clearing v.'hcre- o-:-maybcufefullinmanyoftherelt: we shall therefore take occalioa to Ipeak fomewhacnoWjOncefor ail, to thefe three. i.To Church-government and Difcipline in generall. 2. To that relation which is betwixt a particular Minilter and his Flock. And, 3.T0 the nature of tae difference that is betwixt faying and coauiion gracc.AU which will be ufe full for the underftanding of many things in thefe Epiitles. I. Concerning church-government & Difcipline ) in generall. He matter of Difcipline , is much inrifted upon in thefe Epifties i and often the great vi'eight of the commendations or reproofs that are given in them, is laid on this, as they weic faithluU 01 dc- fedfive in the a dminillration thereof : which doth cenainly show , not only the laVvlLilnelieot a of Chrift' theedificatic .v.^-., „ .w...^ ...-^.. — .. .,.^i..v.^... .^..^. ^^.,vv»- ^^ ^^^.^^ ^. .^.^.^ j.^.- fure, but lycth on them } to be dilcharged, as they would have Chrilts commeadation on the one iidtjaan as 1 3 they -^io '>!« Expojition ofth\ Chap. 2. ♦ they would cfchew His iharp reproof on the ocher , aid as cluy would prevent ,the offence anudeltrj- Cti o;i , and promove the edihcation of the People over whOiii they waccii, as ch.7 thac muft give accounc. Ic is therefore no wonder that the devil hath in all .iges either lou_^ht to oppole , or corrupt lo excellent a . m :an of the Churches edification; he began even jnder heathen Einperojrs to traduce this government , as UKonfilircnt with civil Authority j and did provoke perfecutors by nothmg more than thus , that Chrilt was asco jnted a King by Chriltians, and that accordingly they did keep diftm :t Courts under Him, which the Politicians of the worlddid account inconiiitent v/ich Govern nents, as aiiy app^rar from the Hiltory of Pri- mitive times, and the Apologies of Chriltians , particularly of Ofigen jgainit t'eljus , wherein he doth par- ticularly and fully in (ift upon this. When the Lord h id vindicatcanis Ordinance of Government ^ with all His other Ordinances,) ths devil fet himfelf to corrupt the f-ime, a.id to pervv^rt it in its nature, and divert it in Its exerc/fe from the appointed end of edifying the Ch urcn » to De an occalion of orfeiicc to her , and ty- ranny over her, by the many debates concerning precedency> which he itirred up after the Churches free- doai from heathenish perlecution, till at lalt he brought Antichriit co tyrannize oyer the face ot the vifible Church, that thereby he might either make the GovernmenL nurtf nil or odious unto the members thereof, and others. Even as in reference to the Doilrinc of Chrilt, he did endeavour rbe corrupting thereof by er- rour, when he could not altogether fuppreife tiie fame. Again, when the Lord oiought' the light ol: the Gofpel to publick', at the time of Reformation, and Antichrilts tyranny is by many caiten olf , he leeketh by all means to e^eftuate oneof thefetwo, to wit, that either the Church lliQuid have nodiltincil Government at all ,- or tliat, at leaft, it Ihould be of another form, and of another nature than is appointed in the Word. Hence it is, that there have ever been fuch debates in the Church concerning the Government & Difcipline thereofj and even whether there be fuch a thing or not: And although the oppofers thereof, do not pro- ieflbdlyoppofe the truth of the Gofpel, nor intend confufion in the Church ; yet hath it with it no little ad- vantage to the Kingdom of Satan and prejudice to Chnib. For, I. By this means Satan obfcures the beauty and excellency of theChurch of Chrift,and draweth men to undervalue the lame i asbeingatbeft but a refined peece cf civil policy , as but fublervient to politick ends, and the upholding of temporall greatnelfe of men in place. Hence it is, that we will finde tne moft Woddly-wife and politick men ( thatare lealt zealous ordinarily in things of uod) to be the greateft favou- iers and abettors or" this: and it is no wonder, femg Ghrifts \ray of (Jo'^a ument , even as his Doutrine, is toolishnclfetothe wifdomofmcn: It's oblerveable alio , that vvheie this opinionhath place, there is little accountof any other ordinance ; the Sacranient of the Lords Supper is proitituted promifcuoufly to all j the Miniltery, is either acco.inteda thing indiB'erenr, or Minifters made tne ferrants of men, and arbitrarily to be put out or in, asthey arepleafmg or diipleafing to them ,• and it is Ipecially intended to curb free tauhfui fpeaking, and to be a fnare to make them flatter Magiilrates and Powers. All whicti shew the undervaluing principle that this opinion doth proceed f 1 om. 2. f his opinion hath ordinarily with it more licentioafnefle , and that boih in Doilrine and Prat5tice: for, neceflarily, one ofthele two do follow : either many errours and Icandals in pratiliceare accounted light and not cenfurable at all i or, if that in way of realbn be granted, yet m practice it is never perfor.ned. And can it ever be made outin any pradice pall, or posfibly to come, that otfences in People «r Minilters nave been lo exadly taken notice of, and reftrained, or removed, where Church-government hath been denyed j as where it hath been in exercile Z 3. Although fuch Magiilrates might be found, as would take notice of every thing exadllyi yet their med- ling with it furthers not Ipirituall edification , lo as the way of Church-gove. nment doth ; for at beft , it would make men but civil, and make Religion look like the way of ancient Pnilofophers , who prefled the rectifying of nature i whereas a Church reproof, or cenfure , hath both more cdihcation to others , and more convincing fhame to the parties themlllves , in relpedt of the iin thereof , as flowing more immedi- ately from Jcliis'Chritt, and more direCtly rcprelenting to them his Authoiity, and their reckoning to Him, who more lingularily binds in heaven, what by his Othcers is bound on earth. And we conceive, tnat even the prophancit, in experience will finde this true,that a verbatt Church-cenfure ( .which conlidered of it felf, IS but light) will yet have more impresfion { as to the ends aforcfai J ) than fentcnces ot a civill Magiitrate , that in themfelves may be heavier ; and this \\-ill be, even when the parties in their outward carriage will feem to reverence the Magiftrate, and to contemn the Church. 4. Although it fhould tse yet laid, that Magiltrates could make things more effeduall , as iucenfuring of corrupt Minifters> and fuch likc> which indeed is a benefit in it lelf to the Church j yet , conlidering this manner of performing it, efpecially bdng compared with the performing thereof by the Churches own Au- thority, it proyeih more dilparaging unto the Church of Chriil: becaule if Minilters and Church-members fhould Chap.2. Book ply called for in thele v fio should fupplie the d me ( ihoi gh fcinetime defaBo they be notfo qualified ) and-. leingfpecial qualifications, are required for goveiningolthe^ Church of Chrifl, which are not required in thefe that govern a Civil State, and vt'ill rot be accounted limplieneeiflary to them; Itmifl'thercfore follow , that by the Lords Gidinarce, thefe two Governments are rot ccnjoync d in one perion , feing hi: hath not alwayes ccnjcyred the qualificaticns that are requifite for both. We shall infift no more ii^; this : the reading of thele Epiftks villli.fficiently ^htw how concerning^ihis truth is :_Knd akhcughthis- con- - ^4 An Expofitlov of the Cbap.l. controvv.'rfic be abandasKly dcired by tlic writin 4s ut many wartby m^n » that there oecdeth no more be iaid c'a:rcrin i yec, having fach occaCon tVom taefc Epiftles, wc shall , oacc for all , touch feme things coa- ccrning Chiirch-governaient, as it is holdcn forth therein : whereby \i'e will find it clear. 1. That there is fuch a caing as Cnurch-govern Jient, diftmtl and indepetidcat from the Ci viU . 2. Wherein it conli(teth. And 3. vVho are cfae Subjects thereoL And, 4. We shall lay down Ibme conclufions or c^fervatioas concerning \bz (amc. as th .7 may be gathered from tiie Text. I . Thi; Ch jrch of Ciiritt is furnished with a Govcrni-nent and Authority within her felGFor tke ordering of her own artairs, trying and ceuluring of her own M^inb^rs, and that im:r»ediatly from Jefus Chrill , dl- ftiu'i and independent trom any Civil GovcrnmeiK on cai-ih. That there is fuch a thing as Government and Authority in her, is clear by thefe, l . The practice of the 3 ngel of Ephefus in the trying and cenfuring of faUe A poftles, which canriot be doiK without Authority and G overnmenc. 2.This practice of theirs , is commenUed by our Lord Jefus: it can therefore be no ufuipation intii.'in. 5. In the Church ot Peig»mos , Vii will tind the Angel reproved, that they had them that held the Di£lrmc of the N.ic9!aitans , £?c which doth fjppofe A'.ichority m th^m, even to havccenfured and cut o.fdiefe fro.u cneir lociety: tor, if they had not had Authority to it, it was not ih^ir duty to have done by it i and if it had not been their duty to do it, our Lord jefus had not reproved then for ommittmg it, 4. Tne Church o^Thjiatira , is reproved alio for pijfe- nng the woman JcT^belto teacfj andj'educe H ;S SerTfa tts: which doch imply an Ajthority and Government , iitting them to whjm he writeth, to have marred and hindered her Preaching, and iomewhat to have been in their povrer to havedone, which was not doneby them : otherwifeour Lord Jefus wouid not have fo re- provedthem. The making out ofth^fe three will confirm this. i. Tliat the thing commended in £^ie/i/j, and defiderated in the other two Churches, doth imply Authority & Power. 2.Tnat this is in the Church as diltind; and independent from any Civil Go vernment. ^.That this is a thing perpetually belonging unco the vifible Church , and was not temporary, as peculiar to chat time. That there is an Authority implyed here, the confidering of thefe three will make out. i .If we confidet what is commended in Ephefm and deliderated in the otncr t'v\'o : the very expresfions and avfts do bear forth an Authority. As , i .That is commendad in Ephtfus , That tliey cannot bear them which are eVd , bttt ha^e t riedfaffe jfpofiks, and hate foundthem liars. All which hold torth a j udicial way of proceeding and trying > which implieth a citing ot luch a party and witnelles, for the difcovering of fuch and fuch things , according to th2 rule given toTimothie, i Tim. 5.1 9. Aga'mfi an Elder receive not an accufation, but before two or three witnejjef : for , there can be no trial without witnefles , there can be nowitnefles without Power to call them , and exadt an oath of them , that being the end of al I Itrife, which cannot ht done without Au- thority. The word added , and haji found them liars , doth confirm, that it isa judicial finding atter trial , whereby they decide. r, ,<- , n, I. Fn the general, that fuch and fuch things are evidences ottalicApoltles: and then in particular , that fucli and fuch things are found to be in them: and therefore that they are faUe Apoftles,which preilipponeth this trial before they judicially pronounce j than which, nothing doth look more Judicature-like. Which will be the more clear, if we confider, i.That this trial and fnding^ procecdeth from their zeal, and not bear- in*^' v^Mth evil men ; and therefore cannot be a trial for private information. 2. It's a trial , tending to the e- dification of the Church, and the preventing of that fnareamongft th; people , which noperlonal or private thing could efreftuate. ^.Ic's a trial and finding ,oppofite to what is reproved in Pergamot and Thjatira, and fo fuch a procclTe and fentence as rid that Church of them, which nopnyateor pcrional adl could do. 4. It's a proceedino- and tryall, which relates to thefe diredions, which P<«//giveth to Timothy and JituSy as the co- incidency of the matter > fcope and other circumltances do dcmonftratc luch, as , i. I{ecet\ie not an accujation, bin before two or thee witneffer : which is the ground of that which tolloweth , iperf.20. T^em thatfin , rebuke before al' Nou^ it that rebuke be an authoritative ad ( as cannot be denied , which yet is but the execution ofthe fentence that followcth the former triall (then the triall it lelt muft be judicinil and author :tatrve alio ; and therefore fo muft this n-iall be here underltood. To fay that this is a Mmifteriall jCt, and that that triall preceding* , is only the Minifters private ad , for his own clearing, cannot be admitted : tor, that tryall be- longeth to many , as after will appear. 2. To whomloevcr it be luppolcd to belong, it inferrcth an authori- ty ta try , and fo to conveen and examine: otherwife that triall might be made mettettuall ; and lo the par- ty wancinf authority, not to be chargeable M'ith short-coming therein. Oi 3. This trial mult be commended ro Church-officers without Authority to dfeduate it , and fo it will not be a mean luitable to theend. 4^.iMi- nifterial trial anJ reproof, will not bcenoughtogain the end, and to make a corrupt Member to be no Member of fuch a Church, whidi is the thing defiderated in Pcrgamos and Thyaura. And conluJcrmg the ' commendation of chcfe Angels and Churches , it is not like that they were detcdive m their perlonal averf- neilc Cliap.2. *Sookofthe Revilatm, ^j nefle from and rebuking of chefe Errors , and yet ihey are reproved as being defe£live : which much infer thac ihey came fhortin relpedt of thac judicial trial and cenlUre , which is here commended in £f/5?r^ , as the confidering of them will clear. 2. yergamos reproof (Ver/ 14. and 15. ) is Thou hajl there them that hold the VoBwte of Balaam , and them that hold the DoSirine of the Nicolatitans : the fault is , not that they approved that Doitrine or connived at it ; for , they denied not the Faith ; and Amlf^n is commended asa faithful Martyrc amonglt them : nor is it their fault j that (uch lived in the Town j or» as other Heathens might . did fomctimcs enter the Congregati- ons: nor is His quarrel only againft thcfe Nictf/a/M/w themftilves , butagainft the Angel of the Church, be- caufc they had them in their fociety as Members with them . and had not cut them off : and feeing this cutting oif , is luch a thing as made them ceafe to be Members of that body,and relateth to that which Paul wiiheth to the troublers of the Church , Gal. 5 . and commends to Tttu4 , Chap. 5. Him that is an Heretkk^, rejeFi t?c. it muft imply an Authority and Power, without which this cannot be done , this un-Mcmbering or un-Church- ingofa Peribn being a cenfure of highcft concernment, and that fame which we call excommunication; It followeth then, that this Church had that Power , and ought to hive executed it againft thefe corrupt Mem- bers , r^iagher failing therein doth make her reprovable. If it befaii here thai thii doth imply no Authority and Poiver , but v^hat is common to all Societies hy the Law of Nations andKature ^fuch as companies of Chijurgians , Wrights , andfuch like , ha\>e in excluding men from their own Society: vihiih yet is no didinH Authority ^ but fubordinateto, and deri'ped from the Magijirafe? Wc ani wcr, i. That even thefe Societies in thefe things adt by Authority , however it be derived : and fo the Argument holds , that the excluHon of Members from Church-communion , doth imply an Authority : and what is faid of the uecelTity of fuch a thing by the Law of Nature, and Nations, doth confirm the fame : for, if every Society be furnifliedfcr the maintaining of it felf by the Law of Nature, fo muft alfo the Chureh be ; except we fay that it is more defedtive than other Societies. Befide , even fuch Societies could not do fuch a thing, were notpriviledgesgrantedthembyAnthority for that end. 2. Weanfwer , That although the argument hold in the general , that their is an Authority necellary j yet will it not prove it to be dependent in the Church » as in thefe Societies itis. For, i. The derivation of Authority from the Ma- giftraie to thefe Societies, is clear : for, fuch and fuch Societies have that Power, becaufe it is granted to them by the fuperiour Magiftrate; and others want it , becaufe it, is not granted them : but Ifuppofenonewill plead for a derived Power to the Church from the Magiftrate in this place : yea , the greatcftoppofersof Church-government, do acknowledge that It is not derived from him as Lod.Mol-Pag. 654. There is no reafon therefore that Church-government fhould befubordinate to Magiftracicas other Societies are, which {he exerces ( as they fpcak ) by a proper right and divine without delegation , Jure propria C? dCfino , non delegato. 2' The Magiftrate may enter by his Authority fuch and fuch per ions to the rights and privi- ledges of fuch Societies and exclude others from them ( though poihbly it may be done unjuftly) yet, was it ever heard of> that a Magiftrate might priviledge any with the priviledges of Church-memberfliip , or by his Authority un-Cburch any ? The paralel therefore cannot be univerfall in thefe. 5. All othci: Societies as fuch , are partsof a Commonwealth , and together make up the body : and tlierefore in reafon ought to be fubordinate to the common Government j but the Church as a Church , is no effentiall or inte grail part of a Commonwealth: there is therefore not the like reafon for their fubordinntion. Ifanysbould yet except and fay , that an Authority may be immediately from God yandnetderitediandyethe ^y Him appointed to be juhotdinatetotheciVtll Magiftrate, oi is injlanced in that Power j that a Husband hath o^srtbe VVife j or a Parent olper his Children. We Anfwery i. That it may be queftioned , if a Parent , as a Parent, be fubordinated to the Magiflrate , althought , as a man and member of the Commonwealth , he be : for , he may command his Children with out any Authority from him : yea contrary to the commands of Magiftrates ( and in fome cafes warrantably, fuppofe in their Marrying, adhering to the truth of God , &.c. ) neither can the Magiftrate increafe or di- miniih their power, althought they may ftrengthen them, or marr them ailually in the excrcife theteof j yea, fappofe a Parent to incline to match Son or Daughter in away that is not finfuli or inconvenient; and for this end , to command them to give obedience : and again , fuppofe the Magiftrate to command them othcrwayes to match :The Magiftrat's command here, wUl notloofe the Child from the Parents Authority; becaufe , although both Parent and Child be the Magiftrat's fubiedlsj yettheirobedienceis called for in reference to thefe things that belong to a Magiftrate only. Hence that cafe of a Magiftrat's requiring one , thing and a Parents commanding of another to the fame Child , is by Divines folved by this diftindioH , That in things belonging id the Magiftrat's command , the Child ought to be obedient to him in what concerns the duty of afubied:} but in things that concern the duty of a Son properly, he is to be i\ €>be4ie»c 74 ^« Expojitm of the Qiap.2.' obedientto the Father , whatever the Magiftrate command : which fhewcth , that(im{5ly the commands of a Father , as a Father , are not fubordinateio the Magiftrate : and fo that in reference to feme perfons , there may be two fupream Powers , upon divers confiderations , who may command without fubordination one to another; and yet their Authority be no way inconfiftent together. 2. We^w/vvcr, That although the Authority of Fathers and Husbands were fubjeil tothecivill Ma- ciftrate asfucn; yet can it not weaken this confeque nee , ( If the Authority of the Church be not derived from the Magiftrate , Then can it not be fubordinate to him ) for, the Authority of Parent, Husband, &c. is perfonall and naturall , that is , founded in nature rand therefore is derived by nature to Parents , Husbands » &c. And fuch,do not make a body of themfclves, but are members of another greater body; whereas a Church, is a Society and Incorporation , compleatin it felf : and as fuch > is not founded on nature ; but by Gods pofi- tive grant and foundation is. fuel! : and therefore Authority muft be immediatly derived to the Church by the famemean , ( to wit , of a policive grant ) by which its being as a Church is derived. And can it be in- ftanced that there is any fuch ,10 wit, a complcat Incorporation, having immediate power from Chrift for the governing of it felf and iHutting; out of corrupt members without any derived power from the civil magiftrate, who yet, are fuburdinated to his power in the exercife of theirs. We grant indeed ,that the Church, confi- dered as fubjci5ts and members of the commonwealth, arefubjedt to him ; but it will no way follow, that the Authority or Government wherewith fee is furniflied , as aChurch istobefubjedted to him. Neither can this be thought ftrange i thata Church Judicatory, confidered , as fuch , fhould be accounted independent, as to the civil Magiftrate, feing we muft either fay , that a Minifteti inhis Minifteriall and Paftorall duty , adeth by an Authority immediately from Chrift^, without any dependency on the civil Magiftrate (which yet readily cannot be admitted in any other cafe, to wit, that a perfonftiould command without dependance on the Magiftrate) Or, we muft fay, that the MinifterpreachethandavftethinhisMiniftery, intheMagi- ftrate*$ namie mediately, and by this Authority, or by none at all: which Ifuppofe, none will affirm. And what greater inconfiftency is it with civil power, to have diftindt Authoritative Courts, than to have Rulers diftindly and- Authoritatively commanding perfons , efpecially themfelves r 3. If M'econlidertheEpiftletoT/&)'e bet fpace tg repent i and doth threaten her but conditionally : which iheweth , that He meaned no luch extraordinary orf'-cutting of them. It remaineth then , that it muft be the exercifing of an ordinary Authority and Government ; and therefore fuch muft be in the Church. The fecond ihin'> ?o make out tM Argument , is, that this Anthority and Power in the Church, is diftindk and independent from any civil Governnaent; which from the Text, may thus appear i. The fubjeCk is diftvnd, to wit, Ch^irch-officers. 2. The obje^^ is di<^inG^| 10 wit ,the Church and tke m«mbers thereof alone* Chap.4. Bookof the RfveUtm. ^j- aloMc , and as (uch : it is not the inhabitants of Ptrgamot and ThyaiUct j but the Chureh-members that are under the fame. 5. The matter falling under chat cogmden , is diltinil, to wit , that which is hurcfull to fouls, as the feducing of Chrilts (ervanss , and fcandals , conlidered as fuch. 4.The ccnlUres inflided.are ditfe- rent» to wit , no civil m.\x\€t upon eftates , nor punishment upon bodies , nor cancelling of the freedom of their Burgeships in Towns or fuch like ; but feclufion from Church-priviledges and memberlhip. 5. The end is dittinct, to wit, the reclaiming of ths party offending , and the bringing of them to Kepemance » and the preventing of foul-hurt toothers* and the vindication of Chrilts name. 6. Tha manner is dift'erent , there is no eKternall Pomp nor Power or force in the mannaging thereof, fuch as is in civilGovernments:for, that is not here conceiycable , confidering the afliiQred and pcrlecuted condition of thefe Churches , but the fword of the mouth, and trial 1, and cenfures. Andy. Thsydiffer in their rife, civil Power being derived from Superiors to Inferiors j but this hath no rife or derivation from any civil Power , although for the time thefeOties and Nations wanted it not j but did arife from that intrinfick oeconomie and power , which ac- companies the very being of a Church, and which by Chrifts appoi ntm^nt doth refide m fuch a number of perfons, conlidered as a Church , which did not refide in ocher inhabitants of the fame Towns , nor did inChefe before this their Church-ftate. 8. The account, upon which , this Government doth conlider per- fons and actions , is diftin(5l from the civil : men are not conlidered as men , nor as in dwellers in fuch and fuch Places oncly j but as Chrilts (ervants : and adtions, are not conlidered, either as profitable or hurtfuU to men (Imply j but as profitable or hurtfull to their fpiricualleftaie. And there fore,itis/frff/(j«2 of Chrifts Ser- vants, and as fuch, the deeds of the Kicolaitans and jfc:(ebel, are to be taken notice of by it. 2. We fay , as it is a diftindt Government from the civil ; fo it is independent as to it: and ifthe former be true , that there is an Authority and Government included here and m the former refpcdts exercifed as diftiacSk from the civil power then in bcing.it will alfo neceffarily follow, that this Authority was independently exet- ciled in reference to that civil power ? For, I. TWereis no derivation of this Church-power, from that civil power, as is faid. Therefore it cannot be dependent on it , feing it neither did , nor could derive it. And although fome exceptUs was hintcd^that there may be a power in Fathers, Husbands, and other fuch naturall relations , over Children , Wives, &c. which yet is dependent on theMagiltrate ; yet fuppole that by the law of nature, Parents did combine in one Society and Government amoHg them felves, asaChurch doth, and intbat cafe had a diftindt Government , could that Authority and Government be accounted dependent, Seing no luperior Authority could marr them intheexercifeof their power without injuftice, more than a Magiltratecanmarra Fatherintheexercileof His Authority towards hisChildren whenhedoth itjuftly ? So this Church-power , not beinga perlbnall priviledge , but belonging to her as a body and Society ol many members combining rogether , having that by the law of nature, as is granted ( and we adde, if Jclus Chrift allowed them) ihe cannot therefore be marred by any Authority in the exercifing of that government , what ever inj uft viole nee may do. . 2. Itappeareth to be independent in this, that there is a Church-government among Chriitians, even when Magiftrates were fetting themfelves to undo the lame;If then Government be neceflary totheChurch, and yet it be fo ordered in the Lords providence that civil Government may be for hundreds of years ene- mies to the Church , as was in thefe Primitive times. Then it will follow , that the Church-government and Authority is not placed in the Magiftrate, or civil Governours ; becau(e , in that cafe either fhe fhonld have no Government at all ( which by thefe Epiltlcs will be found falfe ) or she muft have a Government 8c Authority deftrudtive to her, which is contrary to the cndthereof }Or,in thelalt placc,herALitho itymult be independent) fave of Jefus Chrift alone: and if it were not fo> con!iidering now that thefe to wlwm Chrift vvriieth, M'ere not civil Magiftrates , there had been no luch accefle to expoitulate with thcna tor their om- misfion, if they might not have adted independently on them. 3. It may appear thus , that ifthe civil Magiftrate cannot repeal by his Authority any of their fentences , then is their Authority independent as to him. Now, fuppofe a Church juftl y to degrade, or depoie a fal fe Teacher , or to ctrtoff a rotton member , could any Magiftrate by his Authority continae that man to be aMinilter, orthatmembcrtobeaChurch-memb.r , (what ever violence might do ) Suppofe fome Em- perojr ( as in fome cafes Julian did ) had taken th^ recognition o^Ephefu* fentence againft the tie falfe A- poftlcs, and had declared it null ? would not ftill their fenience have itooa in force not withftanding? Or lUppofe Ptrgamos-, oxThyatiray had cut off fe^e6e faid in this cafe. No Empero jrs Authority could have conftitute fuch (though unjuftly) tohayebeenOfdcers, orinembers, at all of ihefe Churches. The difference then, {I fay) cannot conlilt in theinjuftice of the matter alone i ( for both are injuK ") but it mult coniift in this , that civil fw^ntences are fubordinacc to the fupream Magiltrate, but Church-lentences arc not; although by violence they might have countenanced fudi and fuch perfons> and have made the effecfts of the fentence in many things void; yet could their Authority have never reached to the formal removing ofthem,is in civil cafes was hinted. Thirdly, To nuke out th^ Argument, we fay* that this dillin^t independent Power b.-re mentioned , is a thing that agreeth to the Church in all Ages and conditions, and is not peculiar toany one time: as fuppole , becaufe the C hurch wanted Chriftian Magiftrates at this time , it had been lawful to exerci fe Authority in- dependent from them : which inother cales, where the Magiltrate is Chriftiani is not to be granted. There- fore we lay , I. That which is attributed to thefe Churches here , agrees to them as Churches: and there- fore to all Churches at aU times: for, the duties are common , and the hazards are common, to Churches at all times. Therefore this remedy ofChurch-difcipline, muft be perpetuall alfo , it being the cure that is appointed forfuch a difeai'e. And, that often repeated word , He that hath ears to hear , let him hear what the Spirit faith utKoOie Churches ,doih(pe3kina\\ ages to the end of the \Vorld, alfwell as then. 2. Ifallo- ther diredtions, exhortations. Sec in thefe Epiftles,.be perpetuall and binding to the Church, to the end of the World, then this muft be fo alfo: and there canbeno- reafon given why tHis is to be accounted tempo- rary, more than the other: efpecially, coniideringthatCnrifts feuding of this Revelation , is for the gojdof His Servants unto the end ot the World : and that efpecially, is aimed at in thefe Epiftles , as the forcired clofedoth.confirm. Ix mult then be injurious to Chrilts mini, to (crape out fo much as concerneth Go- vernment , as not belonging to His Church for lb many a;je3. ^ . If the grounds, requiring the exercife of diis power in the Churches, during this time, be perpetuall, agreeing loall.ages, Thenitisnot tobea- ftridred to the time of the Church^^s being under heathen Magillratcs alone ; But the grounds are perpetuall: for, that is not bccaufc the Magiltrate is a heathenj but that the perfon offending may be brought to repen- tance i and the leducin^ of others may be prevented: Now thefe ends are perpetuall, which the Church is to ftudy inall times; and ieing Church Authority and Government, is here holden forth, as a mean appointed by Jefu8 Chrift for attaining of thefe ends, It mult therefore be of perpetuall ufc to the Ciiurch alio. Although thefe Truths be clear from the Word j yet there are lome things,iwhich are panly exceptions ; partly objedions , infilled on by Adyerfaries, which wc shall fpeak a little to , as-the nature of our intend- e:d purpole will permit. Aforcired Author, ;><»^. 545- doth confidently undervalue all Arguments to this purpofe j and denieth all dittinCtnell'e of Government in the Church by any Power diltin6t.fr om that of the Magiftrates j 8c to main- tain it, dothj i.aflert. That all fort of Power whatfoever, isfupreamly in the Magiltrate , whether Heathen or Cfariftian, by that place , ilo»».i3.2. he heaps up with many bigg words fcvcral abfurdities that accom- pany Cashealledgetn^ thatopinionof a diftinit Church-government > which -he calleth invidioully the building of an Empire within an Empire. Yet, 5. He granteth , that where the Civil Magiftrate taketh not on him the care of the Church, and maintaineth it not : . in that cafe, by the Law of ]vJature and Nations , the Church comethxo have an Authority, or fomevphat equivalent in the place of that, whereby she is qua- lifie.i for the ordering of what concerneth her Members, during that-cafe of fuch a Magiftracie allanerly; and denyeth any other Authority to have been in the Church , during the time that thefe Epiltles were written , but what was by voluntary confederacie, and aflbciation ot Members amongft themfeives : and therefore faith, That they had and exerciled no lefle Authority, during that time, in Ciyil things : for which end, he maketh ufe of that place,.! Countb.6' i, i.Scc. In reference to all which , we fay, 1 . That Authority cannot be denied here ("however it be derived )(eing it is a Pow-er to Excommunicate and Exauthorate Officers and Members which they aHlitM^!! as he fpeaks , pOig-Cs i- Yea, a Power equivalent to that of the Magiftrates , becaufe it's a Power adequate for the time to this end of governing the Church, p<»g545» And therefore, we fay, it this confederating, or up-making of this Government , be a thing;«rc called for, and necelfary to be done, for this end ; it is the thing which we aflert alfo 5 and, in refpeft of the particular circumftances, that is , what places or perfons are to alTociate together, is to be regulated by Chriftian prudence jbutifitineancd ofa voluntary allociation and confede- racie, fuch as trades and crafts ufe in their Societies, as that alone which isthe ground of this Power, This we altogether deny : Becaufe, i.lfthat confederating be called tor, bytheLawofNature,thenitisnot vduucary and free. And this Authority, is not grounded mecrly upon voluntary confederating ; becaufe as Chap.2. SookjftheRepelamtf, ^y as it is not arbitrary to a converted Chriftiaii to be baptized or not j lb , being Bapti2€d , it is not arbitrary to him whether to joyn with the Church or not. And being joyned, fubmitting to its Government , is a ne- ceflary duty to him. And it becomcth not Authority to him .* becaule he fubmits to it i bufhe is to fubmic to it I becaufe it is Authority : and ttieretbrefuppoling that thefe falfe Apolties , or Jiiihd , or the Nicolai- tans, had never confented to lubjedt themfelves to the Difciphne of thele Churches (as,by their raking fuch namesofApoftles and Prophets tothemfelves, it's hke tney did never ) yet notwithllanding had thele Churches Authority over them> and it was their duty to fubrait unto them. 2. It s granted that the Au- thority that the Church hath in fuch acafe , is equivalent to what the Magiilrate hach and might exeicife : and if it be not equivalent to this, then tlie Church of Cbrift under fuch Magiltrates would not be ^o perfedi as to their Church-itate and wel-being. as otherwayes : which cannot be laid without wronging the wil- domof God,as if he had left His Church deftitute of inward Power when fhe had lea t outward Prote- dionj but if it be fuch a Power, it cannot be arbitrary and meeriy grounded upon the confederacy i but muft be authoritative upon an other account » and may autlioritati vely enjoyn one to confederate ; And fo confederating, is not the ground that conftituteth the power ; but a mean , making way for the excrcife thereof. 3. If it were asked, Whatclpidemeor f roof could be gilpen offuchy>oluntarj confederating in the Churches for that time ? It would be hard to show, that univerfaliy in all the Churchesj, there was luch for- mall comparing actually agreed upon ; and yet> that there was Government and Authority in them all , is evident. 4 . Suppofe confederacies to have been ; yet could they never have conftituted an Authori ty and Government diltinft, and independent from the civil fupream Power, efpecially while the fuprcam Power oppofed the fame i as fuppofing ( to keep ihs limilitudes proponed) that many Chirurgians and Tradfcmcii of any kind, did live under a Magiftrate and Laws , which would admit no fuch, by their Authority to live and confederate under them, will any fay that in that cafe , by voluntary confederating , they could alfume an Authority to themfelves j and cenfure any Perfon ( efpecially againft their will ) without wronging and encroaching upon that Authority, under which they live ^ Yet it cannot be.denyed to a Church, and that without any prejudice to the Magiftrate : becaufe it in nothing lelfens his Authority or withdrawet h any. thing froin hiscognition, which formerly ufed to belong unco him: but as the ariling ofa new Church within a Nation, hath vith it new cales, actions , and conliderations of pcrlons, and deeds ; fo it is reafoa thatit should have with ita new Authority togovern the lane. 5. If the Church had another kind of in- terelt, in reference to Ipiritual offences, than in reference to civil deoates, then this confedcracie cannot be the ground of fuch an Authority: this will not be denied according to the former principles, which do pa- raiel both thefe in the prinaitive Church , andmake this the proof of the former j But it's clear, that the Church-authority did far otherwayes reach Church-members in fpiritual o^Vnces , than in civil things : which may thus be made out J i. They might Excommunicate and un-Church for fpiritual offences &for difobedience in thefe , ifa brother did nof hear theChurch, andofttimesthey didlbi But it cannot be faid , that if a brother had been dilbbedient to an arbitrary decree in civil things , that upon doat account, they would have proceeded againit him to Excommunication, aoJ conltrained him to have fubmitted: fure we are, it was never put in pravflice, at the leafl till Antichrift arole. 2. Ip that Chapter, 1 Cor. 6. 7, and S. the Apoltle rcafoneth for fubmiflTion to this j and exhorteth Chriltians, lo wronged , to fuller the wrong ra- ther than to purfue it before Infidels: which doth luppofe, that the Church was not furnished with Au- thority to redreffe civil wrongs, as she was 10 redreife 1 cand:jls. And th^-refore, M «///>. ig.our Lord giveih order to proceed, in cafe of non-fatisfadion, to the highelt degree. And on the by, we may fay , it is an odd thing to expound;that place o^ Matthew, by this place of Paul, As if the Lord did only there warrand a man to purfue injuries before heathen Judges, when he woiild not fubmit to the advice of Churck-mem- bers, feing exprefly Paul enjoy neth them rather to luifer wrong, than to m t kc the Gofpel contemptible be- fore Infidels by the contentions of Chriftians: which yet that expolitioa of Matth. 18. will apptovc of: which fheweth, that it muft be underitood to fpeak of Church-offences : in refpcft of which , {uffering and bearing with them, is condemnable, as we fee in thefe Epiftlcs. 5. If what the Co-irch did in civil things be com- mon to any perfon or perfons in any rank or condition whatfoever, and to Chriltians in any time and cafe , that is, that they may and fhould fubmit their differences to fome i and thele to vv'hom they are fubmitted, may decide : And upon the other fide, if what the Church exerced in reference to Eccleliattick offences and cenfures, be not common, but fo that no fubmisfion to others but fuch as are in power could warrand one to draw forth fuch cenfures as are here mentioned, ( yea according to the principles which v/e oppofej it were not lawfuU for Chrifliaas to do fo now in civil things ; , for, tW^y fay it's not lawfull to do now in Church-things, as thefe did at that time ) Then the Chtjrches Authority was not equal in civil things , as in fpirku«dl ihings : And foconlequencly, no confederacy can warraatably ground thij Church- Authority 5 K. 3, Bt.«^ 78 ^« Ixpoftt'm of the Chap.i. Ban the former, we conceive, is clear : Thercroa-, 6cc. 4. it may be clear by this, that the Church did^ne- ^ ver exaft civil mulcts or irrfliCt bodily punilhmeius : which iheweth abundantly , that (he did noi exerce Aurhority in ciril things equally as in fpirituall : and yec had iitrr Ajchoricy been only gro jndcd on the vo- lujcary confederacy , snc mighc have inflid:ed the one, as well as the other. 5. Suppofe a C hurch-mcmber had wronged an Heathen by his mifcarriage i No queftion , Church-difcipiine would have reached him : which is not the intent of that, i Cor .6-Theretbre that cannot be the ground ot their Power alone. 6.ThaC dirctftion, Mauh. iH-Tell theChurch , was given, before this was written : feing then, this is the foundation ofcivilalfociation, as is pretended, thatotM.««/?>.i8.niult be of another kind. 7. This opinion will inier the felting up ot a civil Power in civil thing;s, whereiheMagiftrateis not Chriftian,* yet,that was never af- fertedby any. 8' The Advcrlaries thcmlelves grant, that in fuch cafes, the Church may do much more in Church-matters, than in civil : bccaufe that the Magiftrate doth allow his power to rectifie civil thiugs i and yet, this doth make both equally lawfuU. 9. Suppofe the Magiltratc had repealed a i'entence , paft in ci- vil things i no queftion, it had bound them, though it nad bitn unjult j V et fuppofmg he had repealed one of their Church cenfures, and declared excomoiunicatioB void , It had not done fo , nor h^ been acknowi ledgcd; yea, had he inhibited them to decide a particular in civil things , they would not have proceeded j but when he did inhibit cenlures, notwithilanding, they did proceed , and actually did lufter Martyrdom upon that account : which, in a civil adtion, I fuppofe they would not have done, i o. That, \Cot.6. ad- mitted any to be Judge that men fubmitted unto, or had wildom j But Church-things were governed only by thefe who by office wereRulers. All which do Ihew the vanity of that allertion.that they equally meedled with both kinds } and yet, this one thing , is the ground of all that is laid to evert this Authority. Add that , a Cw.6. the parties offending are reproved for going to him j here, the Church-officers, ior not cenfuring theie that oftended : which I'uppoleth a power to be in them.And it cannot be thought, that the Angels had been fo cen Curable, had they not decided civil bjfinefl'es , as for this. BefideC pag.548.) He denies that there was a neceslity of obedience in civil things ; which yet clearly , isherc afleried in thefe Church cenfures. Whereas it is laid, as a fuxiher evidence, that the ChurchesAu- thority during this time M'as only built upon this volunury confederacy , that after iupream Magiltrates be- .came Chriftian, they did intermeddle with all Church power without any contradidion ( pag. 544.^ It is either a meer miftake or an untruth : a miftake in this , that it accoynteih their meddling in a civil way with many things, which the Church ftill meddlcd-with as formerly , and adding of their civil fandion thereto, for ftrengthening, not for diminifliing the Churches power •, to be an afl'uming of Church Power and Au- thority, which are things moft diltindt j even as a Chnltian Magiltratc , doih command the Son of a Chri- ftian Parent to do the lamtf things, which his Parent doth command bim in reterence to the Chriftian Reli- gion, M'hich a heathen Magiftrate did not,- yet is the Parent's power and autnoi ity over his Son no lefle than when the Magiftrate was heath -n, becaufe the Magiftrates command is not privative i but cumulative to the Parents Authority : even fo is it here. And there can be no greater reaion to fay that Church-Power and Authority over Chriliians, did cea fe in fpirituall things afte r Conftamine became a Chriftian , than to fay that the Power and Authority of a Chriftian Parent and a Chriftian Mafter did expire at that time. And leing it is granted, that Church power, and Paicntall power, are both immediately from God.iv.thout any mediate derivation by the Magiitrate> it is teaion that they ftiould be of equal duration and continuance alio. And in matter of fa(5t it is clear , that the Church continued to exercife the lame power , which toriwerly ihe did j and alfo that the Magiftrate concurred in bis itation for tne ftrsngthening thereof ; and there is not theleaft fhadow for any delegation after that , more than formerly i But, that now by tlie approbation of civil authority, the Church had accefle to do that > for which before that time she was perlecuted, even as there was full liberty .given to Preach the Go! pel, which forme rly was inhibited : yet , none will fay,that that power of the key of Dodtrine, was derived from the Magiftrate. For,what is alledged of the Empcrours calling ofCouncels, That will prove him to have put them to the exercife of their power i but not thatit was derived from him, more than when before that time Provincial Councels were called by fo.ne eminent Bilhops , It will prove that their call did authorize them, But rather both thefe calls do uppofe Authority to be before in thele that a re called. And therefore there is no queftion , that if Cor^wm* nad called others than Church-officers, to judge and cenfure in reference to thelc differences Eccleliallically, he could not have derived Authority to them, lb as to have made them equally Rulers , and with the lame Authority as if they had been Church-members and Ofhcers: which yet mi^ht have been done , if their authority had relide«l in him alone.Beiide, he commanded the preaching of the Gofpel alle, as is laid. VVheace we may fee that Chriftian Magiftrates , did not meddle with that Power and Authority, which formerly refided in thi Church : neither ever was it heard of, that a Magiftrate did excottimunicate,auihorize 9t ' Chap.i. Boek^of the Revelation, wp orordainaMinifteri and fuch like, wherein Church- power is exercifed. And though it be faid that he doth thefe things mediately, by putting the Church to it, andby calling Church-officers toconfukin Ecclefi- aftick things, vi'bich he doth confirm by hit Authority , even as he doth govern other Societies , as Phyfi- ciar.s. Lawyers ,8fc.by Authorizing lome of their om'h number to mannage what concerneth llich callino's & Functions (in which rcfped:, fay iome, the Fundion is different from theMagiftrate > ) Yet he is nofthe La\vyer,nor the Phylician, more than he is the Miniltcr ; but the Authority is on him alone. To this wefay I. That the paralcl , is moft unequal : becaule although a Magiitrate be not by his ftation a Phyfician , or Lawyer ; yet fuppofing him to have skill , he might lawfully do any ad incumb-nt totbele Stations : which doth indeed (how, that the fame Authority, whereby they ad:> doth refide in him : but fuppofe he had the Tbeorie of Ecclefiaftick things, and skill in them j yet he might not ftep to himfelf, to ait the adts of a Mi- nifterial F.un^ilion j aor as a Magiftrate, to lenience with Church fentences, adminifter Sacraments as he might do in the fentences of inferior Magillrates & Courts : which doth lhew,thac that Authority doth not relide in him.2. We grant that he may be laid to govern mediately, as he may be faid to teach &; preach medi- ately ( for, he ought to provide for that) But that will not inter thattheAuthority of preaching is derived from him : yet,no way doth the weight of this controycrfiefo muchly on matters of fad, what Churches or Magiftrates did fince the Apoftles daycs, as by what right and warrand they did what they did. This laftaflertion therefore ahhough made out, could prove nothing without the former- nor will the inftancing of exorbitancies in Church-governours, infer any nullity of that Power, more than the enume- rating of mifcarriages of men in civil place , will enervate that ordinance of God: yea, we are fure much ill hath come by Magittrates intrufion in this Church Power, and many have milcarried in it j mi ich lelTe will heaps of (landers againft moft faithful men doit , whom God eminently co jntenanced, and who fino'ularly by fuifering were honoured to teftifie lor Him, fuch as Mr.Welsht MrMelVd , Mt.DaVidfon and others, who , we are per fwaded, in the great Day, will be as bold in reference to their being approven in their fta- tions , as anyofcheiroppoiers ortraducersonthis account. This way , of writing , will not be found to proceed from zeal for the Lord > which hath folitderefped: to fuch who eminently adhered to him: and iet thefe traducers of His Ordinances and Servants, prepare for giyingacc junc for both to Him , to which we leave them. Fortheabfurdities wherewith he doth load this truth, they being for fubftaacc the lame which often have been fully wiped away, we shall only fay thefe two, i . That either they are no ablurdities : Or,2.Noc fuch as the grounds acknowledged by him will infer. For, i.Itis noabfurdity limply, that a man in di'verfe confiderationsfhouldbefubjedt to diverfe co-ordinate powers, as a fon is to the Magiitrate as a Member of- the Commonwealth , to his parent as a child and member of the family: and in fome things ("as formerly hinted at) he is fo obliged tobefubjed to the parent, tliit no command of aSuperiour canloofe him Iromitj and in other things , fo fiibordinaied to theMagiftrate , that therein the parents authority hath ■ no place. And the fame may be feen in wives, who, in lome things , are fubjetl to their husbarids com- mands, and no Authority can warrant them to do othcrwile. 2. We fay, that this fame abfurdity might have beeninftanced in thefe Churchts , that ths Lord writes to, fuppole ( ashe doth in the other cafe) that the Magiftrate had appointed fome , whom the Church had called to her 5ynods ( as for example , to that mentioned , ^Bs 15.) 10 iome other civil imployment , as they werelubjedts 5 would not the fame abfurdity of the interfereipg of the two Authorities have followed ? he mult either then fay tliat fuch a cafe was not conceivable in thefe times , or he muft lay the abfurdity muftbeevired, or ii will be faftencd^ upon the way approven by the hoi yGhoft, astheChurchesgoverningofher lelfdiftindly is granted to be at leaft-during luch a cafe : and when he lofes and vindicates his own conceflion , it will be eafie to anfwer his objection. 3. It cannot be denied but that a Minitter may independently command a Magiftrate in < the Naine of Chrift according to the Word , and that not only by realbn otthe matt«;r , as an other pri- vate lubje\5t may do j but by vertue of his Office and Authority ; in which reipedt he is not only a reporter , to tell what is Truth , but a Meflenger and Herauld authorized to charge all hearers to the obedience thereof, as Uhn the Baptift did Htred, who in fome refpe*5t might be lubjed to HeroA , as in other re- fpedts Hetod was to him : and if this be no abfutdity in reference to particular Governours , why should < It be thought abfurd in reference to the Powers by which thefe govern '> SupreamChurch-Powcrthen , and SiJpream Civil-power in diflin<5t perfons, cannot be abfurd. And we fuppole there can be no Author!^ tative Officer , that upon any civil account can fo independently comniand the Civil Magiftrate ; Church- |y\ver therefore is not to be regulated in every thing , as the Civil is. It's ftrange to. fay that it's lawfull . Jv a ■Magiitrate to receive Aiinilteriall injtunaions, or not as he pleafeth , or at Icatt no more than a fick per- iods lubjea loihe Phyfician , cauitbeiaidthawfentiMiniitcrcanhave no inpre Authority in prefcriling .. dutyy 8o AnSxpofnmufthe Chap. 2. duty in the name of Chrift , than a Phyfician ingiving directions for health ? Or , will it be thought equally finfiill or lawfull , to difobey the directions ot the one as of cheorhcr, even laying afide the matter? or,shall every one, skiUull in Divinity, becounted of equall Authority with a Minilter , as the counfel of one that is 5. kilfjll in M -•dicine, is to be counted of the fame weight , as if he were a graduat Phyfician, if his reafons be as weighty? or, isthereany exception of fome, more tlianothers from Minifteriall power , becaufe of any outward place or crandour ^ Thefe things can hardly be conceived without wronging the Ordinances of Chrid. 4. It's thought abfurd to fay that a Magiftrate is not blindly to av5t according to Church conclufi- ens and determinations but deliberately to try his own a<5b, and yet not to be the proper Judge thereof. It cannot be denied , tbataMinifteristotryandjudge of what commands the Magiftrate shalUayonhim in reference to his duty ; '\i therefore the Magiftrate's fubfequent judgement , did demonftrate him to be fu- prcam in Ecclefiaftick things , the fame will prove theMagiftrate's judgement in the cale forefaid to be fub- ordinate to the Minifters; that therefore is no ablurdity. 5. Aa Amballadour from one Ring to another, or to fome inferiour Magiftrate, is in his perfonall carriage fubjec^ to the Authority within whofe bounds he is ; but as an Ambaffadour in the following of his Commisfion and inftruc^ions , and as fuch, he is only countable totheie that fent him ; and never was it heard that oni i'ubjedtcd his Ambaffadour to the Autho- rity of thole to whom hevvas fent, even amongft men , But that was refcrv<;d at leaft, for fome others ap- pointed for that end by him : neither doth a Magiftrate account an Ambafladours independency on him ta beinconfiftent with his Authority. NowMinilters being Ambaffadours fent byChrifttoMagiftratcsas to other5,j we muft either fay thefe to whom they are lent, rault judge when they faithfully exerce their Commisfion or not , in their Mafters name : which is abfurd amongit men » and could not but look partialUike J orwemuftfgy, they are not countable or cenfurablc on earth j or, that Chnft hath in- trufted His Ambafladours and Chqrch-ofticers with this power of ccnfuring men , who shall walk unwor- thy of their Truft. if it be izidthat an Amhaffadouris no Magijlrate, andhath but an inflfuBed p0\\'er ? Anfvt. Yetisitapower,andinthatrefpedtiuchasChurch-ofricershave: andfuppole there were a plu- rality of Ambafladours for a King or State within the Dominions of another , inltru^^ed to a(5t jeyntly for h is affairs, and to cenfure any of their own number, or retinue, that should wal k unworthy of their place ; would any Magiftrate think that thefe wronged his power j if they shut fome from their fellowship without his warrand c or could he claim to recognoice their deed » although in a criminall cafe, he only might have acceffe to punish even their members in that place ? For that qualification of his concesfiom which is to allow this confederate Authority only to the Church that lived under fuch a Magiftrate, as doth not undertake the care thereof; we fuppofe it will not be eafie to free it of abfurdities, if this diftind: Government be not acknowledged to be perpe cuall. For, I. Do not the lame Scriptures (that place all Authority in the Chriltian Magiltratci and require ab- folute obedience from his Subjects to him ) in the lamemanner belong to any Magiftrate , as a Magiftrate , and his Subjects under him » and particularly that place > J{om . 1 5. And fuppofe the Magiftrate fkould not aflume that power , and put it in exercife j yet if Ecclefiaftick power be in that fame gift, committed to the Magiftrate with thecivil power > no private perfons could upon any pretext meddle there- with. For fuppofe the Magiftrate fhould abltain to punish fome kind of Murthers, Witchcrafts , 8cc. no private perfons could confederate themfelves to aflume a power of punifliing thefe ; becaufe civil power to punilh thefe things » is not committed to them ; but to the Magiftrate. If then the Church might cenfure fcandals, without incroaching upon thefe Scriptures at that time , Why may it not do fo even when the Ma- giftrate is.Chriftian ? This Church power then cannot be underftood to be comprehended under the Magi- ftrates Commisfion, feing Paul'is exercifing it, even while he is extending to the utmoft tlie Magiftrates ■Commisfion in all things, and quarrelling Chriftians for encroaching upon any thing due to him ! & no que- ftion hi knew beft the extent of thefe diredrions. 2. There is no Magiftrate , who will piofefledly difclaim the charge and Government of any people } al- though in pradice many ofchem prove negligent of the Church of Chrift. Now it may be asked , iftbis necesfi:y of confedt«iting foriexercifing of Church-authority doth ly upon the Church only when the Ma- giftrate is profefledly Heathen, or if alto when Erroneous or Atheifticall and Prophane , orin pradice negli- gent and carelefle ( like Gallw) in what concerneth the Church ? It cannot be aftridled to the firft : becaufe the Church is no more obliged to an Erroneous Magiftrate , then to a prophane and careleffe Migiftrate (ihougi he be not profefiedly Heretick or Erroneous ) if that Audiority be not improven for them: and fo .•^ccordifig to thefe principles , the Church is to confederate and exercife Authority within her fclf , even Or , can it be laid that this is a priviledge to the Magiltrate , which makes hirn fo to depend both in things Ecclefiaftick and Civil upon a Pco^tI^s eltimarion of nim » 4. By thefe grounds, either aChurch Iheuld never afllime power under anyMagilft-ate however carelcflre and profane > ami fo asis granted , wrong her lelf, contrary to the law of nature ; or by afl'uming power , they declare that they account the Magiltrate a Heathen, Erroneousor Aiheifticall , &:c. and is not that a greater irritation , and probable occalion of divifion betwixt the Magiltrate and Church , than to continue this power diftinit under all Magittrates equally? And truly itlooketh not like Gods Ordinance, that puttethHis Church oftentimes in this Itraifi, thatitmuft either fuffer prejudice, or difclame andprovoke the Magif!rate fo 3$ to account him an Arheift unworthy of Government -, but to have forfeited fo much of his Power, 9^c. Andfuppofeaprofanefon fuccced in the iWagiftracie to a gracious father, or profane men be chofen tofucceed others who bare rule before them even in Church-affairs , ( which cafei^ often incident; what ftrait would it be to the Church either to continue to be governed by the JWagiftratc as formerly ? or, with io much difidyantage upon perlbnnll conlid^rations , to afTume a power vt'hich for- merly they did not » 5. Either the Church affumeth that power contrary to the Magiftrate's command i and (b there is clear ground of a Perfecution and War ,• or, ic is with his good will , or , at leaft , permisfion i and that muft pre- luppofc this, that he doch account himlelf Heathen , Erroneous or profane , which cannot eafily be expect- ed, efpecially from a man not fo denied and mortified, as fuch a Maigittrace is fuppofed to be .* for, delegated it cannot be, feing in that cafe this alfuming of Autho.ity is not called for. 6. Itmay be asked, what degree of erroneojfnelfe, profanity, orcarelefnefle in a Magiftrate, may war- rand a Church to afllime this power ; feing even amongft heathens thereare degrees ? and if lo , then hovf fhall that be judged ? 5uppofe a Chriftran Magiltrare should neglcdt Church anairs., otherwjfe than as they fall within the compafle or civil Government ; inwhichrefpeit Heathens did own thon -^ orfuppofehc should own fomc lentences, punish fonie fcandals, which, it fecraeth Jureliati did'm expelling Samojaienui and Selperm , in commanding to give again to the Church a place where they ufed to niec-t, that fome KogucS had violendy put theni from, faying, that it was fitter that God should be worshipped there, than that it Ihould be imployed for fuch an ufe.Now,what is called for in fuch a cafe, might be a debates whe tiler mighc not luch Heathens be accounted to take care of the Church , and ib it became not thcfe Primitive Chriftians to have retained power during their reigns ? or , what may be thought of Chriflian Aiagiitra'tes thac dCJ m more, and, it may be, lefle than thefe ? whether are thefe to be retained or not > 7. It may be asked ialuch cafes , whether is explicit confederating for that end neceffary or not ? ^ flip- pofe fome would not fiibmit willingly,How could they becompelled' Or, if fo, were they lyabletonocerf- Itire, bccaufe of their obftinacy ? It were good that thefe things were cleared , if it be fuppofed that this hi a pra'fticablc thing.and often to be praAiled. It is furthc faid , That the Churches gteateji hai^ard , ^ frotti the great power of Church 'tnm t dini Hot of the c'lVd Magiffraie , m experience sheweth : therefore iCs dangerom to give them power. A»f\v. SO the^roatcft danger of E'Tour , is from Church-Teachers : shall they theretore have no Teachers ? So the greateft hazard of tyrannic to a Stare in civil things , is from a civil Government : is it nor therefore to be allowed? Yea, ihisis thereafonofit, that corrupt Cliurch-officers WfOng the Church irioft , andthaC both in Government and Dodtrine : becaufe in both they corne nearelt Her heart: and therefore when they mifcarry > it cannot be but worfe than when an Authority more extrinfick doth milcany : and' •by their Power, they bad e^er greateft acceflJe lodohergood orevill: and this rather confirmeth what L , ■^ was si An Expoftt'm of the Chap.2. was faid. That properiy the PoWerdoth b.-lon^totier , andhadnzed to be wellmannaged, becaulc cot' lu^tio optimi eflpesfimct. But was ic ever heard or , that Chiirch-ALithority, well mannaged,did hurt to the Church or Scatc either, under what ever Magiftrate ? It follovvethonly that the abufe of Church Power is ill 3 But no more. 2. Wecoine nowin thefecond placetoconfider wherein this Authority isexercifed: which we shall fpeak to only in lb far as rhefe EpKUes give gro jnd , & we will tind it to be in thefe four. I. There is a Tiiall, thouhdft tried them that caUihemfehes Apodles , ^c. which triall inferreth Authority to cite and warn parties , to call and examine witnefles, i Tiw.5. ip. to take Oaths ; which is requilite to triall and witncrfing , as that alone which putteth an end to ftrife amongft men, Heb.6. Therefore, Mat. iS. the Lord giveth the fame rule concerning procedor by witncsfing in the Church , which Mofes gave in refe- rence to all Courts , That out of the mouth of two or three wifneffes, Cc. shall Onery matter be ejiablnhed. Tnis fliowethalfo.thatth^y may receive the complaints of offended Brethren , { as isin Mat. iS.) keep meetings for that end, lead inquiry upon the crying himeof offences ( as is like they did in this cilc otEphejtts ) and , in a word , do every thing tliac is needful! for complcating triall: for where the end is appro vcn , the means that are neceflary to the attaining thereof, mult be approven alfo. . 2.There is a Power here to judge and determine, thou haftfotmd them liars : which doth re fpevfl thefe two , i.The nature of offences : they mult j udge what is truth and what error ; ocherwayes they can not tell who is a falfe Apoftle and who a liar : and they mult judge what is Icandalous in practice , and lb what islaw- fulornoti otherwayes they can make no progrelfe in trial orcenfure: for , they mult find fuch a thing to be an error or fcandal, and fo not to be fuffered in the Church.z.It hath reference to perlons; there is a Power in judging fuch and fuch perfons to be guilty , whereby they pronounce not only lijch Do.itrine to be er- roneous, butfuchaMinilteror perfon to be guilty thereof , as is clear from the Text, and lb mult judge what is proven or not , and every thing tending to that , as citing witneffes and par.ies , hearing exceptions and anfwers , ^c. 3. There is a Power of cenfuring a perlon found guilty. Thefe words, thou canjl not bear themj^c. thou haft them, and fuffereji them, do import that, as is cleared : this haVtn^ of them, implying a fault , which was, thatby their Authority fuch were not cut off from the Church : which is the highlit degree of ordi- nary cenfures : forifitbeapriviledge andbenefic tobeadmitted tothe viiible Cliu ch , andtheOrdi-. nances of Jefus Chrift therein , it cannot but be a high degree of cenlure to be cut off from both : and yet this is implied here to be in the Power of thefe ChurchL*> , and th jy cannot be conceived to have cuttcd offfuch from their fociety fo as not 10 h.\vi had ths-n or fuffered th.*m to remiin therein , but by this which we call Excommunication. From which neceffarily this foUowcth , that noc only the Church hath a Power of cen- furing 3 but particularly of cenfuring thus, by cutting off one from Church-membership , and from the priviledges of the external Ordinances thereof: this is ciUed by ojr Lord J.-tlis, Matih.i6. an accounting vfomaheathsnandapublicane , i Corinth. 5. x^. a putting a. way of the wicked perfon from among them i a cuttingoffoftroub/ers , Gal. 5. 12. and { Tivj.s 3- lo. ) a rejeSling ot them. There is nothing almoft more frequently and clearly held forth in Scripture man this, both in l)j.!;trine aid praitice. Tne Lord hath furnished His Church with this Power to ccnfurc , that He may prefcrve a A4ajeltie in His Ordinances , which appear to the molt pirt but fooliUmctfe and weakn.fl'e , and that He may have weapons of His own kind, tobat:er downthe proid imaginations of Church-Members, and revenge all dffojedience, as the Apoftle fpeaketh, 2 Corinth.io.6. for which ca.ife, hii callcth ix. a rod , 1 Corirub./^. 21. M\dapuni!hmeru y 2 Corinth. 2. 6. 4. Tnere is here a Power of ordering and making Laws of what concerneth the affairs of the Church, as may be gathered, i. From this, that tiiey try Ofticcrs ; whereby it is apparent , that the Church had her Laws in reference to the admisfion of Miniitcrs , before they could be accounted luch ; and that thefe who were found by th>'ir trial > to be liars , fliJild not be accounted A poltles , or Church-ofiiccrs : othcrwilb Authority, in the former refpedts, would be maimed and defedivc. 2. It may be gathered from this, that they might conclude what was oftenlive , and what not, \vho was to be tried , and upon v\'hat grounds , whenthetrial was to proceed 3 whoand what was to be fuffered in the Church , and what not ; who. might Preach, and wh at might be preached i and in every thin* that concerneth Do^itrine, Worship, and Order , according to the Rule of the Word , and the great end of the Ordinances , to wit , the cdirication of the People: belide which, th.^reis no Church Authority any where, it being a Power indeed, but a Power given for edification , and not to dcltrudtion , 2C. 14,23, &-c. trying, proving, admitting , orcen- lurmg otOrticers, and luch like, as in the Bpirtles of Paul to Ttmoth/ and Titu4> are clear. Tile third tiling \vc are to enquire for in chcle words , is, who are the proper and tirlt fubjeft of this A'.l- ihority and Power ? And we Aniwer, i. negatively. 1 . The civil Magi Urate , is not cne fubje^it of this Power : for they ,to whom Chrift writtcth thefe Epi- files, are thalijbjeotot this Power } But the civil Magiltrate is not the party to whom Chriil wriceth tbele Eprif les, as h clear, and it can be alleadged by none : Therefore it is clear , ' that the civil Magiltrate is not the UibjeCt ot thii Cnurcn-Power. Yet , no ejueltion, our Lord Jefus knew belt to whom it belonged: neither is it like , when be accounts them to have Authority , that he doch account them to have it trom yo- Uintarycontedcrating for the time : tor, he accounts their neglevilof the praitice otic, to be a fin, againlt the breach of their duty ; even as He quarrelleth with the Angel oiSanlis for being defective in the Do- tflrinall part or nis Miniltery 5 and He commendeth the Angel of Ephefus for his labour in Doiftrine , zeal> and Dilcipline , as duties equally belonging to the Miniftery upon one and the lame account. And it muft cither be laid that a Magiltrate , in his Election to be a Magiltrate over a Church , is neceHarily to be quali- fied in reference to theie atiairs j or , that the Government cnereof , doth not belong unto h im i Or, that one may be called of God warrantably to a Ciovernment over a Society , and that in re 1 petit of things and per- l«ns of no leife concernment than the civil State j and yet it not be necefl'ary that he Iliould ,be qualified in reference thereunto ; which is abfutd. 2. We lay,that it is not the body and comrounityof the Church and People to whom this Poweris com- mitted : v.'hichappearcththus, i.By the fame Argument, thefe are the iubjedt of this Power to whom Chrilt principally diredteth His Epiftles, whom He commendeth for the cxerciling of this Power , and r&r provcth for the ommitting thereot'j But thefe are Church-ollicers, contradiltinguilhed from the rett of the Church , as appearetii not only by the common Inlcription , unto thi ^ngd of the Church, £5c. whereby they are diitinctly conlidered , but alio Cbap.2. l^erf.^. where the Church ib diitinguished from the Angel nr ihsihreatnmy, I 'Will remotfe thy Candlefiick^,i^c. which faith, that what He had fpoken inthe former commendation of that triall , did peciiiiarly belong to the Angel , whom He conlidereth as diltind: from the Church , fpoken of under the ictmtot'CanMeJitci{, AUo in the Epiftle to Thyattra , the Otficers are e- rpecially reproved, as appeareth from verf.2^. Bmuntoyoulfay ,'<3q. that is, theCnurch-ofhcers toM^hom He had been formerly ipeaking i and to the reji in Thyatira , that is, the members , as diltmdt from them. It IS hinted alio, intlieEpiltle loPergamos , astheexpolicion thereof cleareth : and nowhere in any of thefe Epiltles is that dirtinctionio clear, asinthefe, where He fpeaketh oftheexercife otihisPower: thereby the more clearly to shew where it relideth. And though it be faid in the clo!'e , Let him thai batfj tars , kear what the fpint faith unto the Churcha : yet , that is noi to extend evi:-'ry thing equally to all the members : for , then the Miniltery of the Do6ti ine, would be common to all alio. It is therefore to be un- derltood with refpecif to their places and ftacions , as was laid in our entry to Ipeakiipon ihc iccond Chapter. 2. The Church here, is divided in Angels and CandlefiKkj, that is, Ofiiccis and Member.'?. Now, weinult either give the Power to the whole, that are comprehended und;r the titles ot\y£ngels 3 that is, O.ticcrsi andCandkfttcks , that is. Churches and Members; or, we mult give it to tnc Otficers alone , as diltinCt from the Cnurches : for there is no warrand to g we it to the Angds , and to lome of the Church-members , and not to all ; for, that were again to fub-divide the ChuiCh, as ifall its members were not ( as to government) ot one rank, contrary to the way keeped here- And indeed we know no other reafon more palpable , why the Officers and Members of the Church , are fo diitimftiy let forth j but that their diltindnelle in this refpedt might be held forth: But the firlt cannot be iaid, that all come in equally in Government , who are members ; becaule that would taxe in Woman and Chil- dren: Therefore it muft belong to the Officers , asdillindk from theotlicr threes fcing much ot this Church-power, is conv'crfant about things of that nature, as trying offalle A pottles , corrupt DotfLrine, Sec. which do require both fitnefle of qualification , and continuance in reipedt ofnms , and painfulnetie , beyond that which a! wayes Church-members ufe , orjarecalled to have inrefpett oftheone, orcanbe- Itowinrefpedl of cheother. Andfeing thefe are certain Truths, that thefewho arc ordinarily called of God to the exercife of any Authority, are to be fitted for it , and patiently to follow :he tryall (for here thefe who are to cenfure , are alio to try, ) It wilf follow therefore that ihis power in fuch things cannot be thought to be committed unto the body of the People: efpecially, if weconfider ihefetwo. i. Thrt in the choice, even of a Deacon > there is fuch exadneffe required in the trial of his qualifications, and X- 2 ' autho- ^4 . , - Angxpofitmofthg Chap. 2. auchority to his adtnisfion to that Oifice : yet the yowc: of Governing , doth not belong to this Oificcr , as fuch j but he is inferiour to chat. N jw if it b^ fappo/ed that the people generally have interelt in Govern- ment and Ruling : Then It will folio \v, i. That there are moequalihcations required in a Deacon, which as fuch , is but a lervice, than there is required in thele that Govern in the highelt things. And , 2. That to be a member of the vilible Ciiurch, hath more Authority in it , than to be a Deacon , at Icaft than a Deacon can have as fuch : becaufe the oaq govemeth by Authority in the highelt things , and the other as luch but ferveth : And by the Inftitucion and rules for the Election ot Deacons , it would leem that th^re is by that - Office an acceslion of Ibmewhat to them , like Authority , more than they had before , or other members have : and feing this acceslion loath no Authority witii it , Xt will feein rtrange to lay , that a Church- member , that is overfeen by an ordinary Deacon , hath Authority in hioa , which the Deacon , as ditb , b^th not. In the fecond place w; may add this conlideration , That it is limply imposfible for all Church-members (even the generality of them) to underltand many queftions that may be agitated j yea,we may fay further, they are not called to underlland them J and again, others cannot posliblygive their attendance for the triall of intricat things, which may draw a great length. For it is afferted by learned Thomoi Hooker of New Sn^knd, parc.3. chap. 5. pag.56. and 37. That the preparation y is to be made by the Elders , becaufe the body of the People 3 if numerous » they Viill be unable wah any comely con^eniency to conjider and weigh all the circum^ Ranees with all the emergent difficulties , ivbich will certainly and necejjarily occur injuch agitations , nor can ia reafon befiow their time andpai'^s upon them , as the imricatie and perplexity of the werlcwillJ0m(time re, as Apa^ks and Ifropbeteffes , whether Men or Women ; in a word , ail who are capable to give otfence and tjo be etlined by Church ccniures, which young Children, mad men, 6c luch like* arc not in the reach of. 2. It concerncth all forts of q^^s^ whether of Ertour or pra'ilice ; and is to be cxercifed in reference to the firlt, as well as to the laft, asis clear fro-.nthefe Epiltles. 3. Thele higheft cenfures , are to proceed againlf Errotirs Sc Scandals of a high nature,as thefe mentioned in the Text are j or fuchas arc agregvd with hi^htening circumitances , as difobcdiencc and contem^^t in not hearing the Church, Sec. Aio/.i B-^md which after triall* are clearly made out: that thereby the icntence in Its equity, may be convincing for the gal.iingof its end, both oa the orfendinj^ parry (3c orhers. 4., [ t folbweth here, that when ottciices are fo circumfbnuated in Church-members, cenfures are to pro- ceed again ft them , aadtheyarenottobelufferedtoenjoyChurch-priviledges, as if they were not under thefe offences , except they repent of them 5 yea, that un-Churching and Excommunication in fuch cales > is an Ordinance of Jefus Chrill. 5. Church-ofticers may be often defeitive in reference to Difcipline as well as to Doitrine , which is alfo a.gulltinelFe before the Lord, as appeareth here. 6. , Although a Church be defective in the purging out of corrupt members : yet that doth not pollute the ordinances to others, or necesfitate them to leparatc from them. Thefe Churches continue to be Chur- chfi5/ &nd the Ordinances to b; Ordinances of Ciariit , although fuch were continued in communion with them i Chap.2." Jlookof the Revelation. g- them i and notwithftanding thereof, thefe who were free of choie corruptions , are approvenand commend- ed by JefusClirift. And if it were not fo , that a per Ions endeavouring in his ftation toamendfucha fault, and to have fuch fcandals cenlured , did not exempt him from guutineH'e , lb as to continue in Church- communion , ahhough the pluraUty of Ofhcers should be short ot their dutie : in that relpedt then there might hi Itill reparation after reparation in infnitum : ^ which abllirdity the learned Hooker , and Kortonoi New England, do prclfe for the obtaining offubmislion to their Church centuies and keeping of com- munion with their Churches -, even upon fuppohtion , that the plurality of a Congregation , Ihould rc- fufe to shut out fome delerving the lame. Otherwile (fay they) when ihele did feparate , upon fuch a new emergent occalion* there behoved to be anew feparation, andlbto.thi becaufe no Church or men can be expe They are not all exadly fuch , and that therefore the holinelfe which is fpokenol, asellentialto vilible-Churches, or to Membership in them , is not rigidly to be extended to a reality therein. If this Church o'iLaodicea ( wherein nothing is commended, but much found-fault with J be confidered , it will be found that this holinelTe will not abide a rigid trial i yet it cannot be denied, but they have what is cflentiaho a vifible Church, and Membership therein * even as her Minifters , were Mi- nilters « although not anfwerable to their ftations , as was faid ; and if what thefe worthy men, Mr Cotton , Koritn » and Hooksr, doaflent unto in iheir writings , were accordingly adhered to in all pradices, we con- ceive there needed not be any great controverlie concerning this point. The lecond of thefe forcited kn- ihors^ patt.i.pag.io. layetii down the /?/«c^ of the difference in thefe words C as he calls it- ^ V/hether fuch as walkjn a way ofptofannejje , ot remain peninaciotijly objlinate in fome wickedneffe , though othenvays profesfing andpraBifing the things of the Gefpel , ba\e any allov^ame from Chriji , or may be accounted fit mat- ter according to the tearms of the Gofpei, toconftitiiteaChttrch} Which Authors ^ alfo do acknowledge, that calling out of a Church , is but to proceed upon clear fcandals of a grolTe nature , convincingly made out , andnootherwaycs,^a«.3.fag.39. And if there be defedt in the executing thereof, feparation upon that account, isdifclaimid J as is formerly hinted , if the Church in Doftrine and adminiftration ot Ordi- nances be pure , that is, without etror. The judicious Cobbet o^ new England t hath an excellent faying ( as he hath many to the Anabaptifts ) againlt whom he writeth (. p.2. cap. i feSi.i i . ) Better (faith hc}ihey V(hoha\enotfo peculiar a title thereto , be folded up in the Church t than th it one ofjucb lambs be left out in the wild wiUerneJfe. Andagain , cap.'^.feH.^. is full , to shew that there was no ItrictnelTeoblerved in the admislion of Profeflbrs to Baptilm j but rather an enquiry of their purpole for the time to come , in bid- ding them bring forth fruits, and beheve in Him that was to come, as from 3 o/j«V example, Mat.^, and Pauls, ^Fi.16. where there is no meniion of trying the faith of che ho jsholds o( Lydia and the jay lor ; who yet were inftantly baptized j as alio were thelePhariees fo checked by /o^», Mattb.-^. anumuch more hath be well to this purpofe. I have but hinted at thele things, to shew that although there be many queftions of Church-dilcipline j yet they are not all of one nature and hazard, with all adverla- ries. And the laft doth rather concern the conltituting of Churches , and admislion of Members , luppofed yet to be without , than the governing of Churches , and incburched-membcrs : in reference to whicii there is great difference. 8w We may lee, that the fuftaining of, and dibmitting unto this Ghiirch-power , is a necelfary and con- cerning duty : and if, what is laid of Church-power and Government be truth > then this fubmilfion m ult follow : othcrwife there could be no Government nor exerciie of Power , if ihofe who are called by their Itations to be governed , were not I'ubmillive thereto : and if it were the Church-ofhcers duty to try and cenfure , even by cutting off fuch and fuch fcandalous perfons, I'fien it behoved to be their duty to fubmit , and theChurc bes to acknowledge thefe leniences , asChriitsWurdis, tAatth.x^. Lethimbeto thee asa heathen ^^c, AndHfZ^.ig.iy. itisthusexprelfed,oiej» ifcfwf/?<>f J-a/t of^rjott , amlfubmit tothem: M''hich ■ certainly , looks as well to the Authority of Difcipline , that requireth lubmiifion , as to the obedience that ought to be given to the Word in D odtrine : for this caule , Ofhcers are deligned by the title "^lers: wh ich is of ten given to civil Go vernours, and the fainting of fuch foul-ovcrfecrs , is marked as a thing moft unpro- fitable to the people themfelves : and therefore is the more to be shunned. Amongft other batteries againit this Ordinance of Difcipline j this is irotthe leaft that is railed againft it , , ^' I . that. An Expojitkn $/ the Chap. 2, willingly dc inltretij^ch and force: for, by thar fame Argutncnc ihatichat!)n'>compiilfiverorcc, if men willingly do notyecld, which indeed tem^s to place all Auchoricy :, a Itrong Ton rebelling ngainlt his facher, or a people or ar^nie agninlt cheir MagiltraCeorGenjtal, Ihoiild bt exempced fro.n their ruojci}"ion to them j and the Parent , Magiltrateor General , be denuded oftheir Authority over them ; becaule they havenoc force to compel obedience. Authoricy lyes in Gods appointing of lucn to rule , and fuch others co oo:irch-governin:nit to b^ dilhmft from the civil : becaufe it is not armed with worldly Power and ftrengch, as other Governuients of the world are ; &: in that reCpeil:, is not of this world, as the Lord Chrilt laid ot His Kjngd3m,]oh. 1 S . yet was He ftill a King , and ic cannot be butahigh^uilttomir thlb-, cittierbyoverciirningoiitakogether, or by encroaching onu, and thereby to mar its freedom or enervat its power, or by refuhng to fubinit unto , acKnowledge , or autho- rize the fentences thereof, as mens places call them to db. Wc may therefore propofea word or twoto ail , but efpecially to Magiltrates in reference to this, i . Lee M.igiltrates in the fear of Godconfider what they do, left they involve themfclves in this guilt," it hath ever been hard to kick againftthe pricks : and although (ome would make encroachment on this Government to be a fweet thing ; C which nun ealily admit in their own perlbns without any reltraiat, ) yet theend thereof is bitternelfe. And it would be couhdered , if fuch counlels tend to commend i<.eligion and f irther it , or not ? which at the beft are L?ut to mould and reltrain it , (o as it may be lubfervicnt to their own greatnelfe and ends , as in Henry xh^'^.o^ EngUni d\<\ appear. 2- rhey_wouldconlider ifconfcience put them to it , or if the molt zealous prelfe it , or if Ibme other th ing drive it on , and to \vh;it fort of perlons that dehgn is molt lavourie 9 If it be notordinariy the moft profane, or otherways erroneous ? and siiall Magiltrates be lubfer- vicnt to (uch ? 5. They would conlider the ablurdities and conlequencsalledged , if they Dehmderancesor ills to Religion and Godlinelle , or but to their own power and greatnelfe, and that in pret^^xt only ? is it be- caufe they will more zealoully or prohtably do it , themi'elves , or becaufe they had racher it were not done at all , nor done by them , and fuch like ? If it be the (trengthening oftheir own Power, more than ofChrilts that moves them: for it hath often been a milerablemiitake ofthc Powers of tiie ear. ti > tofeek theitreng- thening oftheir Government by their enervating of Cnrifts, which hath proven to be the overturning of their own. It Magiftratescannotinconfcience clear themlclves in thefe things, it cannot but be found to be an encroachment on Chrifts Ordinances , which are ufefuU and necellary in His Kingdom. 4. Con- (idertheconlcquents, M^hen things are marred and lye undone , or when mifguided by undilcreet hands, who love nothing inore than to make Ordinances deipicabie ; for, if indeed a diltinil (government bein- confiltent with thecivill , then a diftinvit incorporation as a Church is , mult bemconliltent , even in its be- ing , vvithacivil iState and Commonwealth. And ir Church Pgovcrnment be ncedlelfe. becaufe all things may be done by civil Rulers that are incumbent to it, aMiniltrieailb willbe necdlelle , becaufe civil men that have knowledge may fupplie thatj andleldomeis any found chat rejedts the one, but he is^ at Icalt^ exceedingly lax in the other. 5. Suppole it b : ob:ained , that this Government be born down, what doth the Magiftratcs gain thereby ? It is but , either that fuch things , that Church -difcipline takes noticeof, should altogether beliighted , •that lb there miy beconluhon in the Church : which is but a poor advantage : or, it is that the burden inaygbe doubledonhim who had it heavy enough before, and fo he be made more imaiediacly liable ror aii cnc de- •fed:s that shall beintixjfe things. And at the moft:, fuppoling that they should be diligent intheoutward duties for the reltraining of VAt outward man ; yet doth never that come up to the ule ot edifying , as it doth by Chrilts Ordinance of Difcipline : for men, are but punished as men , and not as Cariltiaus s and taults» are but cenfured, as in orher States, and not as in Chrilts Church. 6. Let them confi Jer, that the cftiblishing of this Poiver, as diftin;5i: from theirs , doth not exclude thena npon the matter trom having accelfe to any thing which may cdirie the Church: for they are admitted la overfee the fpreadingofpureDo-lrinc and the reltraining of lalfe Dodrinc, error and vice, and to every o- •ther thing conducing to the end of edification in the way luitable to tiieir places : Oiily u bounds them here , that pure Doctrine be preached by Chrilts orderly called Min;iters , and not by themlelvcs or oihers , upon their meer command} audio that order beprelerved , and Difcipline and cenfures be exerced and made eife- Ctual in the Church in the fainc method. And this is not to reltrain them in Government and incapacitate ihem for edirying tile Church in their places, more than by retuhng them power to preacn auttioritative.y,& to adminilter the Sacraments as Chrifts AmbaHadors i or, more than a Father is incapacitated to exerce his iatheriy power on an u.nruly child, becauleaMagiftratecrCiiuixh-Judicatory doth concur with hiin, . 7- They Cha{5.2. Bookj>f the Revel Atm. S;^ 7. They are no way weakened in civil things : for, what ever the Magiftrate formerly poffc fled before the conitictiting of the Church > or what ever Magiltrates in other Sates , where no Churches are > do poffefTe > that is ftill allowed to him , where this diftintt Government is ercdred : therefore it cannot be laid , that "it doth encroach on him: for, what cafes do flow from a State, as a State, are (fill left untouch- ed by this Authority : only what cafes flow from it as a Church , or from the Members thereof , con- fidered as Chriftians, thefe only are meddled with by it, to wit , trial of Gifts, admifTion of Minifters , ccnfuring of Church-officers and Members, and that with Church cenfures , others than have been, or are ufed inany meer State or Commonwealth, and fuch like ^c. And feing none of thefe belonged to th Ma- giftrate formerly, and do but flow from this confideration of their being a Church : It follows that the keeping ol Power diftindi in thefe,can no way be faid to encroach on the Magiftrates Power,feing he poljefl- eth itill , what ever any Magiff rate pofleffed : yea , feing by the Church there is a new relation aryfing from what formerly was , it feems convenient and neceffary , that there Ihouldbe anewdiftin(5l way of ordering and governing the fame: elfe fuppofing that aWagiftrate had under him both Chriflians and Heathens in the fame incorporation, he were either not to cenlure Cfiriftians otherwayes fortheir faults than heathens: which is abfurd , feing the fault of a Chriftian hath adiftind notion from the fame fault in a Heathen, to wit, it is an offence and fcandal which arifeth from this, that the perfon committing it, is a Church- member 3 and foby their mifcharriages , they refledx more on their head , and the profefT.on of theGof- pel , than the faults of others : or , he muff puniih the fame faults that are done by peribns under the fame civil Law wiih feveial and diftindt punilliments , which is noleffeinconfiftentwith the nature of a civil State confidered in its felf , which admits not of diftind" cenfures of the fame faults and perfons , n-.ore than of a diftind Power. And fo if the confideration of a new Church- relation will admit of diftind: Laws and cenfures, without wionging of the nature of a State ^ and that equity which ought to be kept in reference to Subjeds , neither ought this of a difl:ind Power to make thefe Laws, and execute thefd* ccnlures, be thought inconfilfent with Magiftracie, feing it flows fiom the fame new relation ; and this equity among Subjeds, is no lefle effential to a well ordered Common wealth, that univerlhl Su- preinacie and Power to the Magiflrate. And the conveening of Church-officers for the exerciling of Difcipline, and that without dependence on the Magiflrate, can be no more inconfiftent with fubjedion to him in civil things , than theconveening of Church-members for hearing of the Word and receiving of the Sacraments , even thought it ihouldbe exprefly contiaryto His command. . 8. It would be confidered, that the right exercife of Church-power, doth not only not weaken i but on the contrary , doth exceedingly ftrengthen civil Authority and obedience thereunto in the Church. For, where this is, a Magiflrate hath all Authority that civil Lawsgivehim, and all the power .that the Word upon confciences doth imprint j and he hath belide thefe. Church-power and cenfures concurring for bis ftrengthening : becaufe difobedience to him , is accounted afcandaleby the Church; and therefore isamonoft other fcanJals to be taken notice of , and cenfured by this Power; even as they rake notice of dilobedient Children, Servants, and Wives i which doth exceedingly ffrengthen the Authority of thefe relations in the Church, beyond that which can be elfewhcre. And thus the Churches Power doth con- firm the Power of the State, when they cenfare difobedience to them , and when they cenfure the fame faults in the fam^ perfons , which the State doth , thought under a different notion ; and by fo doing , they pronounce the Power and proceediag of the civil State to be juft , when the things punifned by it , are thus reprefented to them, and nor only as faults againft humane Laws and inconfiftent with Ciyil-ftates, butalfo as fins againft Chrift and unbecoming His Church : which certainly cannot but add a great imprelfion of re- verence unto the civil Power. Thus thefe twodiftind Governments, do no way interfere, but fupport' each other. And fo as it's no obffrudion , but a great furtherance unto Church-power in the exercife thereof ( although it be ftill diftinft and independent as fuch ^ to have Civil-power after its own manner concurring with it i fo is it a ff rengthening to Civil- power, to haye the acceflion of Church-power inits kind, to concure with it. Andifindeed we fuppofe Magiftrates to punifh all things that are fcandal ous in the Church , there can be no prejudice to the Power by this , which doth cenfure the fame things on ano- ther account. And if we fuppofe them not to do fo. Then there is necefTity for thisjchurcji-power , that fuch ■■ things may be taken notice ot, as hath been faid. 9. The exercife of this diftind Church-power , is a great advantage to the Church ; and fo cannot but be well confiftent with Magiftracy : for thefe two ordinances, cannot but be confiftent. i. Itmakcth fiirhatefull. 2. It ftrengtheneth the Authority of all other Ordinances. 5. There can be no fuch way for trying qualified men fit to mannage Church-cenfures and Church-affairs, as fuch who are purpofcly' chofen* 4. It jiaih what the Magiftrate can give, and this befide. 5". Itprovetbmofe convincing and • edifying^; S8 An Expofam of the Chap.2. edifying to che perfon ccnfured : for , ( whar ever is laid to the contrary ) experience doth prove , that no cen- i lire hath fuch convincing weight on confciences , aswkcnii'sdiitindlyadminiftredby Church-orficers. 6. It doth more fhevv the HohneUe of the Head Chrift , and the com pleat ndfe of His Ordinances, and other ad vantages tliat may be gathered from what we faid at the entry ro this degre/Tion. In a Word , if civil pow- ers mind cdlticarion in riidr place , and to be a terroiir to evil does , this proves itrengthening to them : bc- caiife it furthers that end. If they mind not that 5 it is no marvcll fuch a power be fufpicious like , which lend- cth only to the carrying on thereof. It is ordinary to men tofufpedmoretheenaoaching of Church- men in Pcm'er and their exorbitancy than of any other , that Being ever thought by natiirall men to be a bondage , and thefc ever eftecmed to be more proud , rigid, 5cc. and I know not what in the exercife of their Power. But men w^ould foberly confider , 1. lfch.>tbcthefaiiltof the Ordinance, orof theperfons , andif DifciplinewelldifchargedandEcclefi- allically followed with love , meeknefle . conyidion, &c. iffoic weienocufefull ? And it the fault be in the pcrfons , wliy fliould it be imputed to the Pow'er it ftlf in this cale , more that in other cafes ? 2. Is there any thing in a Church- Office to occafion this exorbitancy and mifcarriage , morethan in another civil Station? This looketh not like in it felK 3. Ifmorenccrly we confider Church-officers , there is no fuch reafon to fufpcA them : for , is there any rank of perfonsfo regulated , and to be tried in their qualifications for the ex- ercife ot thdr Tru(t, as by the Scripttire they are ? Or, are any places more deliberately filled , that men confcientious and fit for fuch a Trufl my be called thereto ? And are there any fort of perfons fo bounded with profitable rules in the exercife of their Authority ? If there be defed in theobfervingof thefe, it ought ten- derly to be remedied} yet,itGannot bethought but Church-officersmuftbemoft fit to mannage Church- matters. 4. Let them that arc innployed in Church-power be confidered , without refpe(5t to that > are they ^ot of themCclves men of tendernefle , confcience, and gifts proportionably , as men in any other Station are , fo that it may be liippofed for their qualifications and carriage , they might have been men of other Stations ; and if called thereto , Judges , Rulers, Sec. without any juft gtcund of fulpition more than others ? And if io, fliall the very Office, which ought to capacitat them more, only render them obnoxious to fufpicion ? This had need to be adverted unto , leaft theit office be reproached. Andmay not that Power put in civil hands , be as ready to mifcarry as in theirs ? 5. What Church-men are ufually moft miftaken > is it not they who (fill have been mod faithfull and zealous in their duty "> Have not fuch ever alfo been thought meft in- tolerable even in refpedt of their freedom in the "Word , as we may fee in the cafe of E/is , John the Baptirt, Sec. and the two Prophets , cbap. 1 1. Shall therefore Doctrine and Power in the word , be thought infufter- able ? Or, ihall the t\\Ue Prophetsof Sa-a;/, or of Antichrilt , be thought more fit to have place than the Lords faithfull fervants ? This can be no good ground that doth refleA only upon thefe that are faithfull, others being ready to apply themfelves to the pleating of men both in Word and Difcipline. 6. It would be confidered, what may move men of judgement and parts ( efpecially if they be confcientious ) to top with Magiftrates '> It's not like that lelf interelts doth that ; feing flatterers that fcek that mott , take the contrary way and come fpeed , when as the moft faithfull are often under a cloud. Or , is it like that the moftr.ealous , humble and tender , fnould be moft Ibbject to mifcarry ? And if there be ground to reprove or cenfure either by Word or Difcipline , is it not moft profitable , even though molt dilpleafing , that it be done ? 7. Confi- der , who moft readily fret at this Power ? it will be found they are fuch , who from inclination toloafnefTe or errour cannot abide any bands , or from a principle of politick indiffercncy in the,matters of Religon j would mould all in a State-i rame j and fuch are imbittcred at freedom in Preaching , as well as power 1 n Go- verning : or, they are fuch as are led with a prejudice at thepowcr of Ordinances, which certainly men natur- ally arc not free of: and it would be adverted in this. 8. Confider, that this miftake of Church-rnens Power, doth often arifein fuch cafes , whe rein they are ferving Chrift : and men entertain it moft in fuch times , when tiieir frame islealt fpirituall and fober, as the obfervation thereof iri experience will evidence. What man at the approach of death hath been comforted in fuch an oppofition , or challenged for fubmifllon ? Although con- tempt thereof hnth lien heavy on many , and that to fcare others from following their waves. All therefore of all ranks, would be obtefted to advert to this . left they be found even fighrers againft God ; e^'peciilly aH fueh times , when this defigne by fome is driven : leaft by putting to tlieir hand to pull down his Authrtritjr , they themfelves i.>eril"h in the fall thereof. And what doth the advantage at moft amount unto? It i$this,t!iere fhall be greater freedom to fin, and fewer means to reclaim from it 5 or what cenfure fhall be iof^ided, may be done in fuch away as may Hand with mens laughing at their fin , without being affec5led in the con- fcience by any convincing mean ? Hath thisever profited any hitherto ? Or , hath the right exercife of Dif. cipline ever been prejudiciall toany ? And do not ordinarily Religion-and Difcipline floarifh together? And arc n«t Congregations in beft cafe, where thisOrdinance is moft vigorous"^ And do aotthefadeffcits of the want Chap.i. Sookofthe'ReveUtion, S^' want of this in other places evidently demonftrae the necefliiy thereof? People would cOnfider theie things, efpeciallytbefe who arc engaged fingiilarly for the fupporting of this Ordinance: for a time of rec- koning will come , when this CKercile of Difcipliue and fubmilfion thereto according to mens places and en- gagements J will not be found fo indifferent as now it is efteemed by many. And dil putcs of this kind , we luppofe , will not be admitted , when the Lord will declare that he hath ratified in Heaven > what according to His will hath been pronounced in thisordinanceofDifcipline upon earth; which by Divines, is well accounted tobe the ratification and confirmation of the threatnings contained in His Word* and added to make them the more weightie ., as the Sacraments are unto the promifes of His Grace. 2. Concernmng 4 Minifiers reUtlon to a particular Cmiregatm. 'T'His relation between the Angels and the Churches, is mentioned in all thefe Epiftlcs- The Miniftcr, ■'• or Angel , is called the Minilter ol: fuch a Church peculiarly : here the Church , or Candlcitick, is called Hk , I wiilreraoveri&> Candleftick. it willnotchereJrore be impertinent to enquire a little concerning this mutual tye and relatiooin thefe three, i. In the general. 2, In the grounds of this peculiar tye. 3. In the nature of It} particularly, in thefe two, i. If a Minifter , as fuch, be only a Minilter to a particular Congregation, in which he feryes : And> 2. It" that tye be fuch, asuponnoconlideration it may be broken orloofed, and he removed by tranfporcation to fome other charge. We are the rather to take notice of tliis: not only bccaufe it ferves to clear the Text in hand ; but alfo becaufe it fupplieth (omewhatyetde- fe they are the Miniftersof Chrift, and Stewards of the mylteriesof God, 1 Corinth. 4. i. and Ambafladors for Chrift, z.Carimh. 5. 20. dfc. becaufe they have their Authority and Commilfion fiom Him , andHe peculiarly is their Mafterand owner. In this refpetl alfo we may cotifidertheChurchiandlbfheisChrifts, Church , purchafed with His own blood , /l^s 20.28. This is the principall relation, by which both Angels and Churches are Chrifts , as he is the Soveraign Matter and ov^'ner of both : And fo neither are the Churches the Minifters , not the MinU fters the Churches i but both are Chrifts. 2. There is a lelTe principall relation , which isdelegatory, and flows from the former , He, to whom both Miniftersand Churches do belong; thinking good to bcftow Minifters as a Gift un:o his Chur<:h: in this refped , Minifters relation is primareiyf;unto the Catholick Church , and fo, i Corinth. 12. 28. it is laid, Geit hathfet fome in the Church , firji Jpojilts, fecondarily Prophets , thirdly Teachers, ^c. And ng tin , Ephe}. 4. II. 12. Hegalpe fome Afiojiles , fome Pafiors ,fomeTeacher$t for the edifying of the hody of Chrift. Here we may fee that Minifters belong to the Church univerfall , and have relation to ic, they b jing Minifters of thac fame Church , that the Apoltles were Apoltles of, and for that fame end , to wit, the building of Chrifts body, which takes in both 7«^ 3ndGc«ti/e , as from that, i Corinth. i2. terf. i^.i^c. doth appear, futhis refpedt the Minifters principall relation and charge, is Chrifts Church univerfal , and bis body ; and th^y are given thereto, to wit, to the Houfeof God, whchisthe Church of the living God , into the which they are co behave themfelvcs as Steward;} , £?c. as Paul hath it, i Timothie,^, 1 7. 3. We may confider this relation , as more particular , and Idle principal and as fubfervient to the former end; and fo Minifters, are Minifters to particular Churches, and not to others ^ and Churches, are the Churches of fuch Minifters ; and not of others, as we may fee in thefe Epililes. Thefe relations are neither ineonli- ftent, nor yet tobe confounded; and may, from thecomparironsufedin Scripture, b(f thus liluttrated , The Church is compared to a City, or a Vineyard, or, Flock; the Minif crs are Watchmen , Dreflers , ot Paf.ors: The Lord Chrift is thesoveraign , andownerofall. Now ^ifihequeftion be moved a>ncerning thefe VVaTchmen, Drelfers, or Pastors, to whom they belong? First of all, tUey are Christs, as appointed by Him for fuch a Work , and countable to him in it , as Watch-men arc the VVatchmen of fuch a Siace, or King , whom they ferve. Secondly , They are alfo Watchmen of the City , in common , as that is the ob- jedi of their watching , cprnmitted to them j or, they are Drelfers of the Vineycard » 0c.andfo it maybe laid , they arc Watchmen to the whole City. Yet Thirdly, Becaufe there are feveral Towers of tliatone City, aud it requires feteral Watchmen ^ and thele require an orderly appointment of tiiem co their feveraj M polls ^ lAn Expofit'mofthe ^"^ " Chap.*; ~*' polls 5 and fo in rhis refp*^ , a Watchman that is a vVacch:naii of the whole City , tray be called pcculiar- ly.the VVacchiiienofliJchanJiucli a particular Town , and Fort i for diftinguishing.hiiTi/rom other Watch- men of thefame City jAvho inthatreipeil , cannot b^ called w'atchinenof any particular Town , but fuch as is allotted to theiii, although they be vVatchmen of the whole City principally; and fo may be faid oftheoih^r fimilitudes. Even lo it is with Muiiilersi who are primarily Chrilts, and by Him are delegates principally to the over fight of His whole Catholick Church i yet fo , as for the oetter attaining of that end , each hath his particular Pott ailigned him: from which, for diltiniVions fake , he is denominated, as fpecially belonging to it. The former relation is e;f ential to a Minirter ot Chrift , to wit , that he belongs to Chrifts Church ; and is commKfionated for the edifying thereof. Vac laft , to wit, a Mini(ters relation to this , or that particular Cnurch, is not effential to. aMinilter ofChrifts but is to be lubfeivicnt to the for- mer: for, we fee Apoftles and Evangehits had no fuch particular relation: and it is not impoiFiblc but aMiniftermaybefeparatedfromfuch a relation i yecishe ItiUto continue a Minilter of Chrift: much lefle is the difference bet wen one particular Church and another , to be counted eflential to a Minifterial relation. Thus in. a great houfe , theremay be many Stewards for diltributing to the Children or Servants ; and for or- der, each may have his number alfigned to him for whom he is to provide, and on whom he is to wait. They are all , i. Stewards of that one Milter. And, 2. in reference to his own houfe they are all alfo ftewards, of it. Yer, J. By peculiar delegation , they are only Stewards according to their peculiar allignments. h's eflential by their commiflion to be Stewards of that houfe j but not that they fhould be Stewards of fuch and fuch a number : for , this addeth no new power to them -, but orders them in the exercife of the former. In the fecond place , this particular relation between the Minifter and a particular Flock , doth arife from thefe grounds, i. From the Lords fpeciall affigning of one particular Cnurch, to one man, rather thau to- another ; in which he is to labour for the good of the whole. In which relpedt , as he is a Minifter of Chrift, to the Catholick Church , and hath that common with all other Miniftersj fo hath he this peculiar to him-, that he is fpecially defigned in reference to that portion, as it were his particular Polt , as hath been faid. 2. Upon this delegation by the Mafter , fuch a people become peculiarly his; and by the Ma- ilers appointment, are to fiibmit to the Ordinances adminift rated by him : becaufe, that fame Lord and Mafter of the Minifter, whovvarrandshimpcculiarly to treat with luch a people, being alfo Mafter of that Flock , calleth them peculiarly to fubmit to Him : from which , according to his appointment , there doth arife a mutual obligation between fuch a Minifter and fuch a People : he is , obliged to minifter unto them in the Gofpel ; and they , are obliged to fubmit to him , ftrengthen him , acknowledge him , communicate to him in all good things., and to provide for him, ^c. And this mutual relation , is not founded mcerly on voluntary confent , nor is of a perfonal nature ( tofpeakfo) that is, as if he, or they weredifpofingofthem- felves as principal parties j but it is an obligation flowing from the former delegation, and cannot but fol- low from the nature thereof , and by vertue of the general commands given, Hei. 15. 17. \Thef.^. 12. Gal. 6.6. iS>c. although there were no explicitc covenanting in reference to thefe ends amongft thefe parties : and where any is , it is but a formal exprefllng of that which otherwife is implied : and is nccelfary , not for binding up that relation fimply ; but for the better furthering the ends thereof. Therefore in that tye , Mi- niftersand People both are to look upon that obligation as a mean iubi'ervient to an cnd,and fo to be regulated by it : and ( as was hinted at ) both would remember that they do principally belong to Chrift j and that there- fore it i > not free to them to article or not , or as they M'ill in that obligation , or otherwayes than may ftand with the Mafterscnd, and delegation forfaid. 5. From this mutual obligation, there doth arife a more near mutual fympathie between that Minifter and Church , than between him and any other Church , or theni , and any other Minifter : they have common intrcfts , common ha2ards , common joy and grief, ^c. in which refpedt a croffe to one of them; is a crolfeto both , as this threatning here doth clear: and in this refpedt, there is agreater fibnelfe between them tlianothers not in this peculiar relation. 4. As there are peculiar duties call- ed for on both fides from each to other , which are not fo required berween them and others ; fo there is. a particular charge or.reckoning and account, which will follow thereuponj: in thisrefpeit, a Minifter is to count more peculiarly for that particular Church than others s and the people again for the reverencing and Ciicouraging of him in afpecial manner, as maybe gathered from, Heb. iiyYtrf. 17. And upon this ac- count , Paul did particularly aggtege the Gemilesdight.ng and grieving of him , in his Epiftle to the Corintbi' awjand Galcniansy becaufe of his particular delegation in reference to them. In which re fpcvft, although he was an Apoftleoftheuniverfal Chtirchi yetpecullarly was hethe Apoftleoftbe Gentiles: and upon that ground , did plead a pecuUar claim to them ; But ftill as fubordinate and I'ubfervient to the former. Thethird thing prepoled , is, that which mainly i> to be enquired into, to wit. The nature of this tye aod relation betwixt the Minilter. and apanicularChjrch: if it be fuch as doth bound him in his Autho- rity, . Chap.t, Buokofthe ^eveUtml p-^ :tity , (o as he may not perform any Minilterial aCt M'ithoui the lame ? and fo upon the other fide , if he be fo tyed CO chnc Chui ch, that , for the greater good ot the uniyei fall Church, he may not be ioofed from it , and be made u(e of » as a Miniiter, eifew here ? ■ For the firll , We may take thcfe generall Concliifions for helping us in the underftanding thereof The fiiftis* that there is an Union and Communion in the catholickviiible Church : which is one Body, i Cor'. 12. and that both of 3^e^vj and Gemites, one City and Houfe, one Coma ion wealth, Ephef.2.l^.S<.c'onc Mo- ther of us all, Gal^. 26. one Bride and Spoule, &c. Which expresfions , do hold forth this 13 nion in refe- rence to all vifible Churches , and all the members thereof. There are not two Bodies , Cities , or Com- monwealthsin this relped ; yet mull thcfe places bo underltood of the vil ible Church , it bein;> that Bodie , into which we are entred by Baptifm, i Cor. 12.1 3. and that City , in which Watch-men are fer, and ex- ternal! Ordinances i and that Commonwealth , which fucceedeth to that which once was peculiar to ifrael , and from which the Gentiles were once feparated by a Particion-wail , which is now taken down by iheGofpel. Comlufion 2. Although this Church be one in it felf j yet it is (ub-divided in particular Churches , which ';^e as pans of that whole.This ari ethfrom accidental confidcrations of the number of Proi-'edbrs , diftancc '6f place , and fuch like : in which r. fpe^fb, it's needful for her edification , and th-j going about of the Ordi- nances , that this fhould be ; yet is this (ubdivilion without prejudicv: of the Union forelaid , yea it is liib- fervient thereto i even as fuppoiing a numerous City or 1 ncorporarion fliould be fub-divided in lo many X^Jarters, or lefler Societies, for the good of the M'hole.Thus theChurch at fir(t,b jing one, upon the former confiderationi, upon this occaliondid extend her f«.lfin this manner^ and thele who juit now were of one Church, & meeting togetherfor the Ordinances, wereinduced to divide in feverall Societies and meeting- places, ( as may be gathered from the Hiftory of the ABs ) yet continuing itill o' the ftme Bodie together, m the firft ivfpctl.In which refped-, Ibmtimes the vifible Church is fpoken of in the plural number i fome- times again only in the lingular, as pointing out an Unity : luch are thefe phrafes, to edifie the Chunh,x.o add totheCWc/f;, tocaftoutof theC^z/rcfc, &c. which relped: the whole Church , confidered asan integral! whole, exilting in particular Churches, as we(ay,/k wWcivw/f/, which do;h yet but exiltin lb many par- ticular Nations, & hathnoexiftencc diltind from thenij and to fay it were conlidered as agenuf in this Ienfe» would not be intelligible. Condufz. Our Lord Jefus, the owner both of Minifters and Church , hath given Minifters, principally for the edification of Hi^ Catholick Churca , without rei pe^f to this or tliat particular congregation , but as thatisfublervienttotheformerend,asitis, Ephef.^. 11,12. i Lor. 12. 28. it being one Cnurch to which ixDth Apoitles, Paltors, Prophets, and Teachers are given ,* and th:-y having all one fcope, to wit , the perfc- fting or the 5aints ; and one Commislion, to wit, the preaching of iho Go. pel , which principally is to en- gage Souls to the Bridegroom. Hence in their prea- hi ng , \vc are to conceive this order , i . Apoftks and Minifters, &c. treat with finners , to have th.m engaged by taith to Chrilt , as theMaltcr tor whom they treat. 2.T0 enter them in the Catholick vifible Ch.^rch by Baptifm as the entringof tiiem within Chriftj Houleingenerall, without rerpedi to this or that particular congregation : aiwhcn Philip, JBsS. didfirft preach Chrift to the Eunuch, and afterward did Baptize him, and then left him. Ana, 5 B jing thus entred and broug; ,t in to the Catholick Church , thereupon foUowcth iheir entringimo parr icular Congregatioias , tliatfo they may be the more conveniently and commodioully edified and provided for, as all that are in Chrilts Houlc Ihould be ; who therefore are committed to lome fpeciall Overfecrs and Stewards for that end : as luppofe the Eunuch had been admitted (o lome particular Church for pnrr aking of the Ordinances therein after his Bapiilm ; that he lliouid be a member of Chrifts Church in gencrall, which is : eaied by Bap- tifm, 1 Cor. 1 2. 13. was not indifferent to him J butof what particular Church he might beamemoer, than by aftc' conveniency was to beregulated. Whence it doth appear , i . That there is a confi .leration of the Church as univerfall , befide the confidering of her in particular Churches. 2. That the Church fo con- fidered, as an integrall whole, is before the particular Churches ; and they are derived from her, 3, That the work of the Mininery doth relate principally to the whole , their ccmniislion being, in common, to build the Bodie , to watch the City, feed the Flock , preach the Golpel,&c. and their delegation to particular Chutche*;, is in a fubferviencyto this, that is, lb as this may be themore orderly and conveniently luUowedr even as fuppofe (b many Eldermen or Watchmen were by fome Superiour deligned for the governing and' v-atching ofone City, and fhould for the better accomplilhing thereof, have thciv feverall Quarters and Di- Vifions asfigncd to them j yet ftill were they to be accounted as Goverix)urs and Watchmen of the City prin- cipally, and not of thefe particular portions only. Cmch)'4. Ahhough tiiey be deligned principally for the Catholick Church , and their Comniisfion Will M 2 b-m ^ 'An Expo/lt'ten of the Chap.2. bear them tx3 treat any where 5 yet arc they not Catholick Ofricers of that Church, nor at theit arburiment to treat where they will j but ( according to the order which he hath letled; in particular Churches as parts of that whole i that being the way which He hath laid doM'n for edification. 1 lay , 1. They are not Ca- tholick orticcrs, there being great odds here betwixt 0/]^ter* ofthe Catho/ick.(.huHh , and Catholick Off cers eftheCatJ:!olick^C^urcb , lUch the Apoftles and Evangelilts were s luch the Pope claims to be, that js>io nave an immediate accelle tor exercUing the Truft equally to all places. Oriicers ot the Catholick Church, are fuch as are placed in it for the building up thereof > and have commisfion in reference to that end j yet is it to be executed according to the rules laid down, that is, as Chrifts call in an ordinary way shall give them accefl'e. For although C as was faid,) they have a Power and Commislion, aBufrimOi to be Minilters of the ■^'hole Church, and'Watchmenof the City indefinitlj^ ; yet , aHufecundo, they are Ipecially delegated for fuchandiuch congregations or Polts» as was hinted in the former limilitudes. In this refpedt , Peter and l^dulw&te Apoftles otche Catholick Church equally J yet, for the good thereof, by Ipeciall appointment Pwfrbecometh the Apoftle of the Circumcifion, and Paw/ of the Gentiles : and lo Paul could not be called the Apoftle of the Circumcifion, nor Peter of the Gentiles, in an equal manner. Hence that Argument may be anl wered, if a Minifter be a Minifter to more congregations behde his ovJn , then he muft either be a Mi- nifter to them as to his own equally , and fo have common charge of all : which \^'ere indeed abfurd , and would conftitute him a Catholick officer j or, he behoved to be to them a Minifter or officer of fome other kind than to his own, which were alto ab furd, and would introd uce a new kind of office and Officer : It's anfwered, aBu prima , he is a Minifter ofthe fame kind to all the Cnurches, to wic , a Minifter or Ambafla- dourof Chrift j bat, aBufecundo , and in refpckfl: of fpecial delegation , he is peculiarly Minifter of that congregation, whereto particularly he is appointed: in which rcfpeiiti P by vcrcue of their Power ; lb that the ending ofthe Capi- tulation with one of them, is equally ftrong and binding as if it had been clofed with another, although tor efchewing ofconfufion they metin their treaty (everally. It is lb here, every Ambalfadjur of C hrift , upon Gods occalionall Call, hath warrand to propofe the fame termes, and conclude the treaty with a finnerj yea, to feal it in any congregation, as well as in his own: which may b.- cleared and confirmed farther in thele fol- lowing confiderations. 1. The Power and Commiflion , whicha Minifter hath to perform Minifteriall duties , he hath it fro.ii Chrift the Mifter and Lord ofthe whole Church: and in this relpeift, is the Mmilter of Chrift, i Cor. 4. i. and His AmbaCTadour, 2 Cor. 5. 20. and therefore may his power extend it felt to His vilible Kingdom , he being a Herauld authorized to proclaim in the Name of that King : as fat therefore , as His Autboi ity as Ma- fter doth reach ; fo far m.iy his Minifteriall delegation under Him , upon j jft occafion , be extended. In- deed \^'ere his Authority derived from a particular Church » it cojld be extended no further than it felf j (;, which is the ground of this miltake) But his Authority being derived from Chrift , the Mailer* though in a mediate way ; and the Minifter being His Ambalfadour , treating and performing all his aitff in His Name , There is no ground to deny this Minifteriall Authority ofthe iervant , where the Mafter is acknowleJged. 2. Cpnfider, that the Matters intent in fending Minifters, , is , by them pot only to edifie particular Con- ^regations> but the whole Bodie, as is faid. A Minifter therefore in hisat5ting as a Minifter upon fuch occa- iipnsjmuft be as a Minifter in them} other wife hi were only given as a Minifter to that particular Church, \ ji, if his relation to the Catholick Church beprincipail, aad his relation to a particular Congregation lub- Cliap.2. *Bookjifthe "RenUtion, pj fiibordinate to that , then muft his Miniftcriall Authority , in the caie forefaid , extend it felf to others of the vifible Church, befide that particular congregation : becaule > according r/j the rule, pofUr ^utdunumquod- que ejl tale , id ipfum eft magis tale, that is to fay . if becaui e he is a Miniiter of the Cathohck Church , he is the: etore capable to be a Minilter of a particular Church j or , if his Authority reachetb to that particular Church >becaufe it is a part of the whole, then much more muft he have a relation to the whole ; But the former is true > as hath been c learai. Minifters are in capacity of taking the Overfight of fuch and fuchCon- gregationSjbecauleluch Congregations , are parts of the whole Church j and Minitters are appointed to e- difie th z fame s and do undertake that particular charge > as it is fubfervient to the generall end of edifying the whole ; even as Watchmen take the overfight of fuch a Port , becaufe they are Watchmen of the City j and liieir overfeeing luch a placein particular, doth contribute to the good of the whole. 4. Their CommifTion which they have from Chrift , will fuit as well in one Congregation as in another , it being indifinit to preach the Gofpel without refpesil to this or that particular People i and it agreeth alfo with their office, and His end : (eing therefore their Commisfion, in the matter ofit> is not bounded , what warrand is there to bound their Authority , as if as AmbalTadours they did treat with one People , and as private perfons with another; M'hereas their Commi/Iion, in it felf , is indefinite, and by accidental! confiderations but appropriated fome way to one people more than another » For further clearing M'here- of, confider, I. That the Apoftles had theirbounds in Chriftian policy afigned to them j yet notwithflanding might they Authoritatively , as Apoftles, a(5tany Where in the Ciiurch : therefore will not the particular allotting of Congregations for Minifters in a fpeeiall manner , confine their Authority within the fame. It's true ) they were Apoftles of the CathoUck Church , and fo might ufe Apoftolick power in any part thereof , which a Minifter cannot do j yet proportionally , he is a Minifter of that fame Church , as is faid: and there- fore as that peculiar delegation did not marr the Apoftles in the ufe of their Apoftolick power when it was called for any other where ■, (. for, although they did it in an extraordinary way, yet Veter had ftill Apofto- lick power in reference to the Gentiles, and Paul to the Je-wS} when they exercifed it ; ) So may a Minilter have Minifleriall power, in Minifteriall aits , and mayadt by vertue thereof , when in an ordinary way heis called to it without thebounds of his own Congregation. 2. If Apoftlesmight ufe Apoftolick Power, and , as Apoftles , adt without the bounds of the Catholick Church , then may Minifters adt , as Minifters , without the bounds of their particular Churches : becaufe there is a proportionablen.^ffe inrefpcdt of the extent of power betwixt Minifters in their particular Con- gregations, and Apoftles in the Catholick Ch.irchi But it's certain that the Apo lies , as Apoftles, did Preach to Heathens , and engage them to Chrift , and enter them in the Church , and that by vertue of their Apoftolick Commisiion and Authority : It will follow therefore , that a Minifter is not fo bounded by his relation to a particular Church , but that he may exercife Minifteriall power without the bounds thereof. 3. If a Minifter , by that fame Authority , may Preach and adminiftrate the Sjcraments to others without the Congregation, as to thefe within , then is not his Minifterial Ajthority confined to one particular con- gregation; B'Jt the former is true. For the matter of preachmg , it is not denied: only it is faid that they preach notby Mmilteriall Authority, but as gifted private men. Unto which we oppofe , 1 . If a Mmifters warning, reproof, invitation, &c. have equal weight with it in every part of the Church, as it hath in hii own Congregation , Then muft he preach everywhere as a Minifter; becaufe , it cannot be denied , but he hath in his own Church a Minifteriall Authority , befide that which a gifi:ed Brother would have ; But the former is true, the Word by him hath the fame v\'eight as preached by commilfion from, and in the Name of, Chrift, fo that he may fay , tVe pray you in Chrijisftead be ye reconciled , which another cannot do : and the guilt of refufing the Word from him, will be found upon t le account of his Authority , no lefle in- excufable than if the refufcr were a member of his own congregation. And I fuppofe a conlcience will not get a defence tabled for excufe upon this exception. Befide, the Minifter hath Minifteriall Authority, as an Ambalfadour, toconclude with them that receive his M'ord ; and by the power of the keyes, to pronounce pardon upon the termes of the Gofpel in one Church , as well as in an other ; and one may receive that word, and reft on it as fpoken by an AmbafTidour, and expedi the ratifying thereof. And if it were not fo , their confolation were exceedingly leffened , and the Minifter difable d from concluding the treaty as an Ambaf- ladour, which dothnotagree with Chrifts end of fending Minifters , whichis the perfedting of the Saints, and edifying the Bodie indefinitely, Ephef.^.i2- And therefore may he , as an Ambafradour,aft in thefe Mi- nifteriall duties. Tfteconfideringof the fecond Branch j will clear it more j to wit/ ibus, Ifa Minifter may adminiftrate the M 3 Sacsa- .p4 AnSxpofnmofthe -Chap.jr 6'jcra'ments without his own Congregation, th.-n mult his M.niiteriall power go beyond that relation ; be- caiiic th:reis a Miniftedaii power req aititc for thefcj which no gifted perlbii whatfoe\ er can aflume j But the foraicr IS true. £r;o , Src. T:iis minor is denycd by fome , as being an unwarantable pravflice j yet being generally ufed by all , it is thus anfwercdjthat a Mimlter may give the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to one not of his congregation , becaule the bodie of the Church thinks good to admit them; and therefore he may warrantably admini- llrate it to them > it t>eing ftill lawfull to him in it felf to coniccrate the elements jin his own congregation. But we reply , i. That a Minittermay warrantably baptize one , who is no member of his congregation ; and therefore neither of the former anfwers will weaken this Arguirtent ; As luppo'e a Minilter did en- counter fbmc heathen , it cannot be denied , but he might preach the Gofpel to him> and upon nis profeiled Faith and converlion, baptize him : oth.^rv^'^ayes it were now impoifible to baptize and bring in a hcathea : which were abfurd. Yet could not that be done, without Autnority , as is grantedj nor could it be done to him as to a Member of a particular Church : becaule , even after his Baptifm, it were lawfull for him to choofe whit particular Church he would joyn unto j neither before that, were he in capacity thereof , nor could the Minifter adt therein by the Churches warrand : bccaufe , i . The Chui ch could not judge a per- fon that is without : that were iiot within their reach. 2. BecauCe a Minilter might do this upon occafion, where there could not be accefle to have any Church determination concerning tae thing , as fuppole it were abroadonajournay, as Pfei/j/^'i- encounter was with the Eunuch, AHs'6. yet can it not befaidtnat uponihe heathens propoling this queltion, IVbat doth hinder me tobebapti^d ? that it might be anfwered warran- tably by the Minift-r , it hindereth, becaufc thou art no Church-aiember ; or , my Church is not here to authorize me, £?c. fuch anfwers would be uncomfortable to the man , and diiproportionable to Chrifts end.- It followeth therefore , that the Minilter, asaMinifter, might ba|_'tize him, and fcal the treaty, and lb Au- thoritatively treat and preach as a Minilter, feing Authoritatively hemayfealit. The former aniwer is therefore weak : And, r.doth fpeak nothingatall to ihecale of Baptifm j Nor ,2itotheadminiftrationof the Lords Supper out of his own congregation , ieing it alloweth him power only to confecrate the elements there : yet there can be no queltion , but Authority to adminiltrate ttit Lords Supper , mutt be as broad in thisrefpedt, as to adminiiirate Baptifm , Ieing they are both feals of die iame covenant. 5. IfaMinilters powder were pcromprorily commenfurable with his flock, even in thatcaie of ihc plurality of the Church their admitting of fuch a member , the Minilter could not be warranted to adminutrate to him i becaule ftiil notwithltandingthatperfon continues to be no m,;mber of that particular Ch-ircU, norluoje(5l to other Or- dinances of Diicipline : and therefore, according to tne former grounds , no Inch determination oi a people could communicate Authority ta.a Minilter by fuch an idi , as :o make him ule mmilterial power in refe- rence to a perfon, not under his charge : if otherwayes he were not hjrni}h>.^d theiewiih. 4. Thefe principles feem to be repugnant, both to the commisfion , anJ practice generally of all the Mi- nifters of the Gofpel; For, i . They have one commiifion for all pLxes and perlo.is where they shall bcf called ; this makerh them to ad as Minifters in one place , and not in another. 2. Their commiifion is to treat for Chrift indelinitly, and for the carrying on of His delign, without refpett to this or tnat particular charge;, except in a fubordmace manner , fo that by their commiifion , tney arc conltitute Cnrilf s Ambaila- dors , Minifters and Stewards limply for the preaching of the Golpei and edi fying of liis Body . This faith, they are but Ambalfadors in reference to fuch and iucha people : and lo confequently, could not by Hb war- rand, dole a treaty in His Name with any other. 3. A Muntter by his commisHon, if ablolutely fct a pare for the Work of the Miniltrie, folong asChnft hath Work for him, if he continue faithful ; yea , by vertue of this his commislion , he is to follow the fame. Now by this , fuppole a particular cougregation to be dif- folved or deitroyed ; or, fuppole them to reject him that he hath no accede toexercife his Aimiltne amotigft them, in fuch a cafe he ceafeth to be a Minilter, and his commislion expireth , according to thcfe principles, •lb that he ft indsafcerward in no other relation to Chrilt than any private perlbn fo qualihed. It doth alio thwart with their pradices , it being ackn«wledged and pradliied almolt by all ever fince the dayes of the Apo'tlcs, that Minilteis naight and did adminiltrate Word and Sacraments Authoritatively be- yond the bounds of any particular congregation. And although in the primitive times , there was ItriCt m- terdiilion , that no Bishop should cxercile jurisdiction at ins own hand , within the bounds of another : C which was neccfluiry for preventing of confulion and keeping of order ) yet wash never heard tnat a Mi' ■wilier might not Authoritatively Preach , and adminiftrate the Sacrament by the key of order in any part , as he might be called.: yea, it is not to be thought that the Minifters of particular Churches m their vo- yages to the Apoltles , or fcatterings and others-ayes , whereby they were ueceliarily withdra\\'n from $heir own particular disrgeSj chat they did, during thai time, abftain all Miniltcnal e erqles, became foic should Chap.2. Boo'ioftkeReveUt'm, g^ fliouKi picjudge the Church of their labours as Mmiftcrs , during that time ; which is not likely, confidc- riiig , that th-ir help m the Mimtlrie of the Gofpel, i'. fjau-times inliniiated, and acknowledged by Pauh &c t^.y counted his teiiow-labourers, fuch as jinfiarchu4 , Epaphras and others, companions and fellows, both in Paul's iuiferings and labours. It is iiKe therefore, tnat tucir miniltcrial adting , cannot be confined to any particular place or Congregation. Laltly, mis opinion would infer many abfurdiiies J As,i. A Minifter could adminifterno Ordinance as ■ aminilter, andfome, notatall, butin nioo^vn congregation. 2. Norinit, butcofuch as were of his own Fljck. And, 3. Ir'any ottier were preli;nt, neihjuldbi the AmbaUa-lorofChrifttoonc;, and not to ano- ther ; and that in the lame menage. 4. Suppole a Congregation to want a Minift.^r s or, that ho be, by lick- nefle or othcrwayes, incapacitated from exerching ot his Office, By this ground th^y could have no mi- riifteriall ad admimltred amongitthem, andlbnoBaptifm, or Sacrament i nor yet have any benefit of a miniltrie more than if there vvere no (uch Ordinance. 5. By this , no particular Ch'Jrch might have mlni- iterial co.nmunion ( to fay lb ; in Churcii-ordinances together, but fuch as private perlons j yea, as h^achens might have in the hearing of the vV'ord. 6. Tnere could be no mmifterial communion and help amongit Aiinifters : for fo , no Muulter could fuppiie another , more than a p ivate per fon , though minifters , as joynt workers in one Work , be called m a Ipecial manner to have communion together. 7. No m.'mber , ■ now ever gracious , being withdrawn from hisown congregation , could be under any miiufteriall charge , or h 1 vc acccfle to the preaching of the Word, as it is a treaty by an Ambatfador j or , to any Sacrament for himfdf or his : which ishard, confideringthacic isthefameMaft^r, and the lame houfei andfeiagorten bccafions may draw m:n abroad where the Ordinances are , this would make them in a great pare to b3 ftrangerseven within the Churs;h whereof they are children. 8. NoMiniftjr might Authoritatively re- |?rove any offending brother not of his own congregation , nor cenfure fuch as did not willingly joyn , how- Ibever Icandalous ; which is contrary to the practice of H^^<;/«*, as already bith been fiid. Neither would this bring in confuhon, or the making o t the particular pri viL-dges of a Congregation common, more than is allowable; becaulc this pleadeth not for an arbitiarinslle in the exerciie of this power s but that there may be a po vver to be exerciled for edification , when it shall be called for. Neither will it hence follow , chataMinilter, Elder,or Deacon, maythruft himfelf in, totheexercifeof Jurisdidlion in every place , becaufe they are Oificers of the Catholick Ciiurch : beca jfe, i . This only faith, . that he , being called orderly by an opened door may exerce his power in one place aid congregation, as well as in another. 2. B jcaufe ruling belongeth to the power of J urisdidlion -, which, bcfide inltalment in an Office , doth require other things to concur v^ith it, before it can be exercifed ; Preaching and adminiltra- tion of the Sacraments, are done by the power of order, and by vei t ue of the Office as fucn. Hence a Mi- nifter might preach to Heathens without the Church , and bap fize in due order; becaufe he doth that as a Minifter: yet could he not cenfure one fuch, till he were a Churcn membe r , and untill thsre were fome or- derly way of trying, judging, cenfurlng, 8cc. by a Church Judicatory feded: becaufe the exercife of this power doth require more than the being of an oHice. And therefore even the ApoUles who did thus preacb and adminifter the Sicraments,* yet neither judged thele thit were without at all i nor thefe that were with- in ( when they adfed by ordinary rules) except m the way of orderly proceeding. Therefore,. 43 j 1 5. Paul fcunJitmeettogotoJerw/i/ew to a Synod for deciding of fome thmg? bytnispowerof Junfdiition, al- though itillby his Doctrinehe wis Authoritatively condemning theTirrour: which fheweth, that there is more required in the one than in theother. Andinthat praflic -sthe Apoltles gave a precedent to Minitleis whereby to bediretifed inordinary cafes, becaufe in itthey didtoUow ordinary- rules common with them to all Minifters , and did not ad as extraordinary Apolties , for fo one was equally fufhcicnc for deciding of the matter as all were, butinthisacopy isgiven how theChurchistowalkinlichcales ordinarily. Thelaft thing which we are to enquire into, is, If this rela ion betwixt a Minifiet and dpartindar Congre- gation be fuch , as the Church for a greater good to the whole bodis may not loofe ic, and ctU one , ferVmg at otK particular Church , to fix and ferlpe elfcwhere , uponfuppofttion that it may more further the good of the 1"^ hole Church » ^nf-w. What is already faid , doth make way for the anfvvering of this , whicia we Ihall comprehend in thefe three Aflertions , -^//Itr.r.No Miniller ought todifpofeofhimfelf at hisown private arbitrement, to the prejudice or dif- foliition of a tye betwixt him and a particular Congregation that is orderly and legally fettled.' i'or, fi.\t , no Minifler being free of fuch a relation, ought to difpofe of himfelt arbitrarily, ( as was faid in t!ie dole of the firft Chapter ) much more being under a tye and particular relation. 2. It's a generall to ali'i iCar.j* Le t eUry man abide tn that calling ■whsrein be is called 3 but efpecially , Miniltersar»jto walkby 1 fii' 9<5 An -Esfpeftt'mof the at leaft , include his beinp let there in the mediate way of Church orckri which is that that the Holy dioft ownes. as by comparing, AUs 1 3.3.and 4. and ^fif/ 14.25. with Adi.zo. 28. is clear. This therefore cannot be left 10 any private way of traniadingbetvcifxt a Muulter and aPeo'plc.' 3. Ifit were fo, then this particular relation were of no value, neither could properly a Minifter be called the Minilter of fuch a Church >or luch a Church be his in a more peculiar mann'-r tnati other Churches , if he mightat his pleafure and of himfelf diflolve that U.iion. 4. Mmiftcrs being fei vants of ChriftsHoufe 8c Watchmen put to their Polts by Him , as being fpecully to count for that People commuted to chem i rhey ought not and cannot vvitho it His warrand remove ; this would be found to be treachery and unfaithful- nefle in any other Servant or Watchman , much more mult it be here. 5. Whereas Chritt hath appointed thefe particular relatiojis for the entertaining of order, the preventing of confiifion and promov/ng ot edifica- tion, this would deltroy thele ends and bang confufion into rhe Church : which is contrary to the order that He hath elhblifhed in it. Laftly, It would beget dclpihug of the Miniltcry in the hearts of the People , and lay them open to fnares , if a Minilters fettliiig in a place itood lo upon his^wnEltftion ( elpccially after a former tye^ as isuiually in men \\'hoareof oiher profelfions. And there are mauy ftridl aflsot Coun- cels in all times againft this as amo(t wretched abufe, if it Ihould be admitted in the Church. Ajjert. 2. Although this tyc cannot be loofed by any privace confent , fo that no Miniller can traBfporc himfelf upon that account j yet iiuy the Church for her ou ngreatcr good tranlport a man from one particu- lar place to another, and that warrantably, notwithftanding ot the lormer particular tyeand relation : yea , fometime it v\'ill be expedient for the good of the Church lo to do. The application or the former grounds and the laying down or fome 0thers,vvill make m ay for the clearing and contirming of this. The firlt is , If there be an Union and Communion in the Catholick vihble Church, and if Minilters be efpecially given to the edifying of it, andinaiiibordination thereto, to theedihcaiion of particular Churches, then fuppofing chataMinifterstranfportation fromoneplace to another may furthermore the good of the whole dhan where he is, in that calc , it ought to be done. Becaule the whole is to be prefered to'the part, the good ot the Bodie to any particular member: and in that cale , it is not the prejudice of that particular Church^that their Minifter be fet where he may more profite the Bodie, but C as the learned c ovules in his Treatife of a GofpeL Minirtery, lib.^xap.y. faith ) '* It's rather their prcfcryation and farty , even asit's the good of any parti- *' cular Fort of a Cityi when a Watchman is removed from it to fome other Poll: , where he may be more ^'ufefuU to the whole City: becaufe the benefit of the City, is the advantage of every perfon therein. But both the former are true, as hath been faid, to wit , that there is an Union and Commjnion in the Catho- lick vifible Church 3 and that a Minilters relation , ftandeth principally to ; erve Chnlt m refvrrcnce to the e-' dification of the whole : Therefore, Sec. 2.The examples ufed already* hold this toith, the Cnurchbeinaf one City, and Minifters appointed to be Waicbmen thereof, there can be noreafon why one may not be rc- mored from one corner to another , if lo it may conduce for the good ot the whole, rinsis aiiowed in all ■Commonwealths, Cities, and Incorporations, &c. and is engraven by nature on the hearts of all a en to prefervethemfelvcs into Societies by fuch means: andean that be denied to tne Church olCnrilt , which nature maketh common to all Incorporations? 3. IFa Minilters relation to a particular charge be lefle principall and fubordinatc to his relation to the whole Bodie, Then ought it not to Itand in the way ol his being ufefuU to the whole, B t rather it is in fuch a cafe to cede and give place to the otii,- ; : other wlfo that particular relation would be principall, and would not be lublervienc to tUe other, as a higher end : b.caule fo, the Church in gencrall would be more frullrated and prejudged of the benefit or fucn a mans Minillery , than if there had been no fuch relation at all. But the former is irue, TUis partic jlar relation is llibordinate to the other, as is faid. Thercfore,&c. Th.lc conlcquents do follow upon the grounds tonuerly laid dov\'n. Moreover we m.iy addthele uncontrovertible conclufions. Concluf I . There is a diverllty in the cafes of particular Congregations ; and there is diverlity alfo in the gifts of Minifters. SomeCongvcgations arc more weighty, andmuchmore or ilicgood or hurt of the Church depended! upon their plantation than others. Again, fome are more intelligent, Tome are more un- cahe and dangerous to deal withall, &: c. as experience cieareth. W hereby it is apparent that the planting otfome places, is of great confequencc for the GofpeisadvancemeHt, abok'c the plaguing of others: and alio that comparatively, one place will require Ministers otherwile qualified than another. Again, tliere are divcrfuies of gift-; among Minifters , Ibme are fit for one People, and nor toi another, as is clear from, i. Cor. 1 2 14 1 5.5cc There are diterftty ef gifts , but thefamefptrit, diferencer efaimmiflrations. Sec. Coticluf.i. Minifters ought lo to be diltnbutedand placed in particular charge s,^is that there may be fome proportionablcnclVeand luitablcneflc betwixt the Minifter and his charge, that isj the ableft Minifter ihould bave Chap.i. H^okpfthe'RtnUtm. 97 have the wdghtieft Charge 5 theweakcft, the Ciifitlt burthen; and as their gifc is more eminent inlearning, teaching, prudence in Government ,&c, there Ukevvireoughc a proportion robe keeped in laying on their Charge, fo as theremaybea.fitobje(^ for fuch qualifications, and asthegoodoftheBodicmay bemcft ad- vanced. This alfo we take for granted: for, that is ihz end of all gitts which are given 10 every rnan that be may frofte withall, 1 Of • i2 7. whether it be tAc vord of knowledge , ok, the word of xvifdom , &lc. they are all members ojonehodj j verl". 12. and therefore aretoconcurtorthegoodofchtfijdy , according to their feverall qcrahfications , as different members of that one Bodie : and in ihis refpe(5t , a difproportion- ating of a Minifters Charge to his gift , it is as if we would put the foot to do the hands Work,Oi the car to iupply the room ot the ey»: : which were abfurd j and would urgue either fuch and fuch diftindion and difference not to be neceffary , and lb all the members niighc be eye or head , or any one member ; or, it.will fay that we are not to walk according to that which the' Lord hath diftributed to every one : both which are abfurd , and exprcfly contrary to that wfaachis (aid , i Cot. 12. Where exprefly thefe three are held forth » I , That the Church is one Body. 2. That ^ere are different ^fcs , which are as different members of one Body , fomemoreeminen ly foroneufc , and fome more eminently for another. 3. That the Lords intent by that difference , is , to have ail thefe members concurring in their feverall places for the good of the whole Bodie ; that fo , as it is , V«r/ zj". by each members concurriiig in its own place > there may be no Schifm it\ the Bodie : which cannot be eichewed j iithisproportiona.ing of publick Charge^ and Gifts be not obferved. Concliff, 3. There cannot be ordinarily fuch adifceroit^ of the proportionablnclfe of mens gi'tstoa particuUir ftatioa at the firll entry, as to fit every one fufficiently, and to place theminth.irrigmrojtn. This wefuppofe , is allbclear from experience » wherein it is feen that many , at firfl , are fixt in Congrcgui- ons wherein afterward there provcth to be a difproportionablncffe. And it cannot be other\\'ife , upon thefe confiderations, i. Becaufe it cannot then be known fully what will prove to be rfet. peculia. gift of every man , till triall and experience evidence the fame, 2. Becaufe this proportionablncffe is not only to be tried by comparing a man and a particular Congregation fimpl j but it is to be taken by trying him comparative- ly • and that both in reference to other gifts and other Congregations : for, a man ab4blutely confidcred , may be fit for fuch a Congregation; yet when other Congregations and gifts are conlidercd , it nwy pofTibly be feen that he is more fit for an other Congregation than many other Muiifters j and yetpoifibiy fome of thefe may be as fit for his Congregation. In that cafe, it cannot be denied, bu itlook^thliker the right proponionaiing of every member , that men be put to ferve in th^ie Cong^ g tions 1 for which according to their gifts thty are beft fitted. 3. Becaufe at a Minifters firltcntrythv-rt is nococcafion to try a mans propo' tionabhiefle to any other Charge but one, or at moftin reference to lb many as fh.iU at that prefent be vacant and give him a Call, Now, fuppofe fomother Chrg flio.ild thereafter vat. e,ii';> hard to fay thar liiey fliould be fimply excluded from naving any acctff. to that perfon> if his gifts were moreproponi- on^dble to them ; B ^caui'e > as we faid , this proportion.iblnclfe is 10 be looked to in reference to wh.it is moft fit for the whole Bodie: for although ( if we may fo compare it) it is not unfit that tfe foot ihould be guided by fight j yet with refpedt to the w bole Body , it is more fit for \ he whole Bodie , ih n the eye fhould be placed in others* fome places being as Tables or Candleftickstrom M'hichligntdoth ihine; other places again , be- ing as corners.. 2. Sometimes alight maybefetin acorner, or under a buihell comparatively , andnotbe ietonthe place M'herethegreateft light is called for. 3. When it's mifplaced , itoughi robe removed from the corner to be fct on the Candleftick ; and although it may be , that, that corner be«ome more dark ; yet the houfe in general becometh more light fom.'. And if thele former grounds be true. Then tranfportation, wbenr k prov«s the rcnwving of a light from under a bed , to the Candleftick , for the greater good of the whOlc houfe, muft be allowed and admitted: But thele two confiderat ions will make tins appear, i. Chriftsex- prelfe words, Matth. 5,14.15. ye^art the light of the ■world, i$c. Neither do men tight a candle and put it mnder abtnhett ^ but on a candlefiick,i thtit all in the houfe may fee light, ( compared with Luke 8. 16. ^ which demonftrates there , that Minifters are lb to be placed as they may molt lighten the whole houfe : and if any place conduce mote for that than another i they;are accordingly to be placed. 2. The Apolttes practice dearsthis ; we will find themin their Preachings Specially, to frequent moft populos places , becaufether« was mofit occafion of fpreading the Golpelin thofe: ?<»«/ is marked, ABi 19. 10. to have Itaiedtwo full years in ■ Ephefta , and that all Afia , upon that occafion, heard the Word: which doih hold forth; !• That there are fome places (.particularly' populous and gage them to have particular refpevit to fome places beyond otners > and lb, asitwere, to tranfport ihetn- fclves from private places to morepuWick , that they might give hght to the moe. 6. If the good of a paN ticular Congregation , and nece/Tity of a particular iVlinifter, may warrand a tranfportation, much mor^ may the publick good of the Church do the fame : thiscannot be denied ; But both the firft are true, i. The p;ood of a particular Congregation may warrand it , as fiippole they be utterly prejudged againft aprefenc Miniftcr, M'ho yet elfewhere may have accefTe to be profitable} either tranfponation muff be allowed, or hemi^be rendrcd unprofitable, contrary to the end for which Chritt bath given Gifts , iCor. 12. and ibcyputin aworfecondjtiooby having, than by wanting : For the fecond ,, That a Minifters particular nece/Titjr Chap.3.' •Butk^ef th ReveUtm, 'S9 neceflity may conflrain this, as fuppofe there be nopoflibility to live and follow the MiR?ftrie in fuch a place, bfljcaufe oF outward Itraits: thus, NfAcwM^, 15.10. the Levites by the withdrawing of their main- tenance, are made to f lie every one to his field ; and Kehemiah contends with the Rulers , and removes that • obftrudtion, and doth not challenge the Levites, asMr.JJow// dothobferve. We tindalfoinChurch- ftorv ( Socrater , libzcap. 36.) of one SjDpanus, who nor being able to live in one place ,becaufe of bis infirm -health , which did dilagree therewith, he was tranfported to another more wholefome and agreeable to his •conftitution. 7. 1 f notwithftandiiig of that relation betwecna Minifter and a people, any .particular Mcm- i)er, or any other Offeer, upon weighty confideration, may remove themfelves , ox be removed from that Congregation, Then may the Miniiler be removed alfo, upon fuppofition of the "publick. good; becaufe there is thatfametye between the people and the Minifter , and other Officers and the people, thatisbe- •tween the Mnifter and them ; for , the relation is mutual j £ut that private Members , and Elders or Dea- Mcon* may remove * or be removed orderly, hath.neverbeen.queftioned. Ergo , CSic. 8- If aMinifter , upon .particular occafion, for publick good, may perform Minifterial acfts without his own jCougiegation for a time. Then fupponingthefe grounds to be urgent, and Authority to interveen , why may he not be fully re- moved > for, the fame ground that calleth to ad: for a time, to wit , the good of the body whereof he is a Minifter, may call forit to be perpetual ., and.oughc not to.be rejeded j But thefirft is £ruc.E/^o,^c. p.If wc -will confide r the Word of God more nearly, we will find this to be conform thcreta And, I .If we confider the Old Teftamenr, it is cettain that the Invites had theif own fixedneRe in the fcverall Cities bcfidc Jerttfaiem, feing that was theirXDffice to teach the People ; and no queftion,it wasdoisc orderly; hence, Thou/tndthe LeVtte wkhitt thy gates, is fo frequently mentioned : and ^^.15. 2i» it is faid > that of old time Mofes h^d^him in elferj city that didprtach him. It is certain alfo , that notwithltanding of that fixednefle, Levites might beremovcd to more publick fervice at Jewfaltm , as is gathered from Vem. 1 8-6. and 7. Jfa Lfifite come from any of thy gates , Preaching the Gofpel : the Apoftlcs follow the fame ': way in their pratflice ; Andwe will find them fending Minifters fomecimetoone place, (ometime to ano- ther i fometimes keeping particular .Minifters with themfelves, as fi om the Hiftory of the ABs, and from the beginning and clofeof (everall Epiftles, may be gathered. And although thefe pra(5lices may feem , at firft , t?>De extraordinary, yet confidering the end thereof, which is the (preading of the Gofpel , and the gro ;nd >»ipon which it is built, to wit, the unity of the Church , the good whereof is to be fought by all the Minifters who are Chrifts Servants., in reference thereunto j confidering alfo that the Church, to the end of the world, is furnifhed with power for profecuting ot moral ends in an ordinary way j and that the Churches propaga- tion,is the end now as then; (eing alfo the removing of Minifters fometimes firom one place to another , m \y conduce to that end now as then 3 and the ground,to witjthegoodofche Church univerfall,isthc fame now as it was then. We conceive the prad^ice it felf muft be moral, as the ground was , although then the manner^ .& power V/2S extraordinary -y wliich is now to be performed in an ordinary way. ^ 3. If we will particularly coniider, ASl.i 3,1.213. we will find this near almolt in an cxample.For,T.Tl.iere are therefeverall Prophets and Teachers in the Church of ^/ir/w^, as Barnabas, Luciits, Simeon, S5r. 1. They are Miniftrin^ there in a collegiat way, and that for a long time. 3. Two of rhem arc pitched on , tobefentelfewhere* fortbefpreading of the Gofpel, it being inthewifdom of God thought fit, to call fome from Antioch , where were many , that others might be hel ped, who had nothing: although no que- ftion, there was work for all ofthemin^w/wfoitfelf; And He might have thruft out moe immediately Himfelf, if this w^y had not been pleafing to Him i yet their fundering was thought fitter for the Chur- ches univerfall good, 4. Thisis execute in a mediate way by thelayingcn of the hands of the Presbytery, and with fafting and prayer. Whence we may argue, If for tiie greater good of the Church, IbmeTeachcrs were taken from Amiooh and fent elfewhere , Then "may a Minifter , by Church-authority , for the end forefaid, be removed frona one place to another; Butthe former is true. £f^o,8cc. There is nothing can be objed:ed againft this , favetofay that this was extraordinary', in that it M'as particularly commanded of Cod: And, 2. That they were extraordinary Officers that were fent j But this will not enervate the \ N 2 , Argu- io(> Ah Expojitm of the diap.j. Argjinjnt: fo-.inth^fepra^ic^sof extraorJiniry O.ftcers in ch^ I'ritnitive times*we mjftobferve lome rules toditfcrence what is ordinary, fro.n whatis cxcraordinary in ihim» and ib know what is CO bi unicaced , and what not : othi;rwife we may rejeA all the pradl-.c;s oFCnrift , and t.ie Apoftles upon that accojnt, and lb prejudge our felves exceedingly o£a great part of clie Word that is written for o Jr diredt.ai. Let us there- fore obferve tbefe rules j. I.. Whereihe ground and reafon of a pradlice > is moral » although the Call thereto and manner of dif- charging thereof b; extraordinary i yet m lit the pra6tic- it felf be moral , alcho igh the manner in Co fit as is extraordinary be temporary : This , that cUeKirkliave Teachers ^fjppollng thattiisre m.iftbea Church ) iiismorall } asalfo that her feach.Ts havea Call » This will follow from Corifti lending of Apo- ftles, Difciples , and others ; Bxajfe the fame reafon faith , that a Miniftjr who is Ctirills Ambaflador , ac- cording to nisitation (as an Apoltle was in his ) Iho jld h^ye his commiirion as an Apoltle had : but that the Ch arch Ihojld al way have Apoltles , o: that her Teachers fltould be immediatly called of Go J , That wilf ■ot follow r.becaufe the reafons thereof are not moral. No^'.if wemiy lafely reafo.i in the general, ihata Churchmuft have Officers with alawful call , becaufc Cnrifts ApoftLs had luch, though it was immediate, and alfo he that was called ought to ojey : by proportion we miy gath.-r. chit a Cnurch -officer miy be called from one place to another, upon a moral ground , although there bs* no immediate call at his removall , more than at his firft entry : becaule the ground whereupon this pra^ice i» founded , & wjiich is the reafon there- of, to wit, the greater good of the Cliurch ^is ftill binding now as then. 2^fc 2. In clijfe primitive pradlices , there is a proportion abkniirf to te obfer ved between the Officer* who av^ ,and their call and mmn^r of proceedin,;, to wit, an extraordinary O^ticer , muft iiavean extraor* dinarycall, as fuch j and he miy aft extraordinarily inthe profecutio.i thereof, by extraordinary Power > whereas an ordinary Oi ficer m ift aok , by any ordinary call and Po^er , the fame things , f jppofe in preach- if^,Difcipline,ordainingoFMinitters,&c.andinibfar».ihatlayingoaof hands was extraorciinary, as being done upon an immediate call.B.it Minilters may follow it in an ordinary way,that is, by a mediate call, they may ordain Minifters to a particular congregation, or tranfport from one to another by proportion ;. becaufe the Apoltles by an immediate call did fend out extraordinary Officers to any particular place . KjiArg.; We would in fuch practices difference fuch things as are temporary , that is, f jch as have fpecial lelation to that time and ftate of the Church ^ as extrao/dinary O/ficers and Gifts were; from mch things as agree toche Church as a Church, and lerve to the edification thereof at all times. And th is alio tianf porting? oFa Mtnilter, nauft be allowable in fuch cafe : becaufe there can be no reafon given why that practice Ihould "he peculiar or only agreeing to that time and cale of the Church , or during tlie Apoltles lifetime ; but the |rro-jnds that infer tb: conveniency of it , are in a good meafuce commo no us wiih them , to wit , the furthe- lance of the ChurchesgoDd , which cannot otherwayes be fo well done. And if it may be as well done without this, we acknowledge that this pra<^ice will not be binding. And certainly the Lordsputtin^ of the Church to this^t? fend outfo.ne already called, when immediatly he might have thruft out others, doth lay , that he minded to teach what ordinarily fhould be done by the Church in the like cafe ; for, his lending of them nvediately by the Church, audnot immediately by himlelf, asatothsriimes, dothinli* Buatc this.. l(pkAi. We are to diftinguish things whereia the Apoftles acited extraordinarily , by reafon of their in- fallible Giftjextraordinary Power ,Cfif. from fuch things as were common to . hem with other Minifters , and therein they adted in an ordinary way common to them with all Minili> rs: of ihe firlt fort were their immc- ate deciding of controverfies , appointing of cenfures, lending of Mi lifter^-, &c. by vertue ©i their own alipne power: this is not to be imitate< Cnurch Guides , and Clwrch Judicatories. 4. It's a moral ground Chap. 2. 'SookpftheReveUt'um, lo, ground upon which this proceeds, to \ric , the^reater edification oFthe Church , whether by engaging and grafcingin oK Strang rs, or building up of thele that are brought in j this ground can noway be ihooghc more pec jhar to thcfi times than to alter mnc : and therefore it is laid down as the great end of Paftors and Teach.-rs, aswellasof Apoltles, as may be gathered from, i:pi>f/:4. 11,12, 13,14. This reaibn then miift hjvi w^ht to the end or the world. 5. It's an ordinary way by which they proceed, to Nvic, faltino- and prayer, fh.-win^the necelfity of a concurrence of Gods orderly and external Call with bis inward, for^war- ranting of this pratitice-; and alio shewing that when the removing of a Mmilter from o le place to anothef miy coiitributetothe j^o jdof the Bjdy , they are in that heartily to concur who have mott fpecial intercft. No vs th.-fe things b.ing moral and ot perpetual weight ui the Church, althoijgh it will not pkad that the Cn jrch may fend out Ajjoltle.-. by an immvidiat call , or that they may lend out indehnitely without refpedt to any place, or not kiio .ving where i yet this will follow , upon the grounds laid down , that when God calietba man fur the edifying of the b(9dy ot H.« Church from one place 10 another , there it onght to b * o- beyed ; and ihic lotnam.^s Godm y call , tot the greater good ot His Church, to have men removed from one place to another, fie is Matter of the Harvcft ; and therefore may ehher thrult out Labourers of new to His Field, or may takt from one partofihe Field to let upon an oih.r .Oaly thele things would b • adyeit, ed here according to the former rulesji. That byGodsCall, is not to be undeiftood any extraordinary chin?, but His fignify ing of His mind in an ordinary way , that luch a mans removal from luch a place , to ano- ther , is upon conhJeraiion of his gifts, upon comparing of tb; places , and therelpeding of the ftate of the ^hirch , a hopef jU mean throjgh Gjds bleffing tor the further promoving of edihcation. 2. As an imme- diate and extraordinary Call was neceflary for luch ofticers in fuch a cafe ; fo proportionally is an ordinary Call by ordinary Ofacers , acting by o. dinary Power, only neceflary for ordinary cafes , f^ing in moral things ordinary Ufdcers , are to do by tl^ir ordinary Povver what c xcraordinar y Officers did by their ex- traordinary Power. And if we will cjiiirJ^r this practice, we will find it this far to be intended tor imita- rion ; For , I . Although the Lord im.n-diately reveal the Call , -yet doth He follow His defign in an ordi- nary way : not by ihr jlting oat new ddcers , which he might have done , if he had walked altogether ab- foliitely and extraordinarly in this j but he doth it in a mediate way of providence , in the making ufc of fome already called. 2. Thz circ jm.tances fecm (b to b_- recorded, as if the Lord were giving the reafon of calling fome from jinuoeh , rather than f ; o.n any o:her Ctiurch , to wit, becaufe there was a confiderable number in that place of fit qualified men j and that lo in reafon it were more agreeable for the good of rhs body , that io ne shoald be taken fom them to fupplic the want of the other,rather than that others should ■ be altogether deftitute , or fome removed fro.ii 1 jch places^ might not lb well fpare : . and there can be no reafon or the mentioning of this , b jt to sh m the moral equity of this pradice , that Minifters would hz proportionated in the Caurch fo as may be extenlively for tue good of the whole : and that where fomc places abound, an.^ others have Icarcity, theabjnimceoftheo.ie, shoulicondefcend to fupplie the o- thcr, and that no: of the weakeit or lealt able. 3. Ta t Lord ufeth a mediate way of fending them by the Chirch^s interpofing of ner A't.ioriiy and Prayers , which He did not ufe in ihe lending of Apoftles j nay , Matthias nad no impoli. ion of Hands; and this was becaufe the elev5tion of Apoftles was no way to fall with- in the compafle of ordinary Ch ircn-power, nor to be folio wed. k would feeai therefore, that it is made uf^ of in this pr a^ice, to lignifte, that it is a thing , to be continue in the Church , and to be performed by ordi- nary C.iurch-judicaiories , and uiiitated by them. Ifw.'confider thetimes foUowmg, it hath ever been pra^ifed in the Church. 1l*s marked to have been ill! pravSkice oft le firft two f imojs general Councels , as a mean ullfuU exceedingly for the good of the Cijrch. TiieNrc*« Comcel di 1 transfer Euftaebius from dmh.a to Amiocb. S5tice in this time. Sacrates, lib. 7. cap 55. doth for this very end,gi ve many inftances of this in feveral perfon?. A: the beginning of t^e Reformation , it was one of the great means that was made ufeof by God for prapagating t'.ie Golpel in leverall places : the tranfporting , or removing; of Minifters /rom one place to ino:her was exceeding ufefuU : and what cruelty had it been to have rcfufed tfae deiireof • people, feekinj^M'nifters from thofe that haitham ? And howelfe could they have been fjpplied ? And proportionably the latrrxweight lydth here in all times. AJfer 3. Altho igh in fonscafes this be for ths good of the Church , and is to bepradtifed by Cb iich J j- dicatories : yetit U to bedo.ie ^vich great (inglenelfe,tendernelfe, ^udence and caucion, leaft that which of itfelf, being rig'icly mauaged, is a benefice to -the Church, be turned to an abjfe,&^rov« hurtful 10 kef. N^ 3 Tnefe •_ *oi Aff Expojttien of the ^ Chap^. 'J'hefc Caiiponsanl Rules rauft be regulated according t© particular circuinllantTatc cafes, which cannot be numbred.Yet thele things may be faid, i.That no felf refpedt oughc to have place here,but the greatergoofc ofthe Church andadvantageoftlicGorpel, is the great K^Oriiiov whereby this is to be decided. 2. This general! is to be found oat, by coitiparing of places and qualifications with refpedt to the number , of the hearers, their qualifications as they are ftrong or infirm, trav5Vable or ftubborn , pure or corrupt ; In refpeit of their ftations, as they have influence on publick things or not , as they may have influence in com- municating their light to other places j as the word in his mojth may be more readily and freely received M'ithout prejudiccrand fuch other coniiderations of this kind : Ibme whereof » arejiinced in the clofe ofthe former Chapter concerning a Minifter'j Call at his firit entry. J. Tnis comparifon would not be conlidered betw een places , as if there were no tye ftanding beiweea him and either of them: certainly there is more difproportionableneife required toioofe one from a charge* than would have calt the ballance between places at his entry. Al To other means of a proportionable fetliog and providing of fuch a place,would be firll ferioully ellaycd and followed il they occur. 4. This would be endeavoured to be done by convincing reafons, io as ( if poliibly^they who have intereft may be latisfied, if not in refpe-ft of their aticdion; yet in refpcA of their realbn, to wit , that it is the more publick good ofthe Church. 5. No people ought to oppofc the removall of their mofl faithful and beloved Minifters , when it's done upon convincing realbns. Thefe people are content to yeeld to the removing even ofPaulaad BarnetbM , Avho, no qucltion, were molt dear unto them. And certainly were there endeavours to convince on the one ,fide, and an acquiefcing to conviiilion on the other, it would look much more Chriltian-like.and prove much .more ufcfuU. And if this be a called for duty, to wit , that a Church-judicatory remove one from a feiled Congregation, upon fuch grounds , it mult be a fin and an oppofingofduty , M'ilfully to obitrudt the fame j and if it may be a Call of G jd, tl\ere is more need of confcience and fubmisfion here , to try if it be fo or not , than ablblutcly to refolve a peremptory and pertinacious oppolicion to the lame without any refpedl to the grounds thereof. And we conceive that the keeping ofa right mean in this practice , and efchewmg of ex- treams > mi^ht conduce cyccediiigly to the advantage of the Church ; and it would be exceeding fuitable to theunitieof the Catholick Church and that communion thatoug^httobeiu her , and well becoming thac Authority and care that is committed to Church -judicatories, that the feveraU particular Minifters were upon juft grounds proportioned with refpcwt to the edinc^ion of the whole. Andfo we have done with this particular relation. J. Concerning the naturt and difference of fav'mg and common Grace. IN this Epiftlci there isa lar^e commendation ofthis Angel's practice : which is not only given tohiai in refpedt ofthe matter of his a^fiions i but in refpeifi ofthe q'.wl ifications of th:m ; as . firft, that he did not only fuffer for, and have patience in, that which was materially right 5 but that he lliffcred/or t^hrijls^ Kamjf fak?.: and that he did not only hate thee deeds of the Hicolaitatts ; but did it with a refpedt Co Chrift : which is here added , to difference the fincerity lOf thefe actions from others that are materially; good alfo : for,, no queftion , there may be much (uffc;riog , which is not commendable before Chriit. An4* .certainly many others, even among heathens, did hate xhcicKicotaitans , who yet cannot be thought to be alike comprehended under this commendation. T/iis therefore that is added > for my Names fakj , mult 'be to is iheend,ro,love to Chrifl,&- z -al to His Glory moveth them,6c fwayeth them to purfue this end, by fuch means, as Labouring, Patience, hating of the Nicofaitans, Scc.and thus to have patience for ChriftsNames • fake, is out of refpect to Chrifts Glory, to b; fwayed tliereunto. Fourthly, there isa difference in refpecc of the formality of the ace , when not only the thing thatis good is yeelded unco , upon a good motive i b.)t as fuch, it's yeelded unto or acced,that is, when theobject,as Ibconli-leied, is acted upon : 6c lb noc only is oitc fAvayed to patience in fuffcring from refpect to ChrilisNamej but upon xhxs formall confiJeratioii,t:hey yeeld themlelves to it, and doit as fuch.So that Itill there is a reduplication in the act, fuitible to the end & motive ' propofed: and as the per fon in the act hath another principle to act by , another end propofed to himfelf , &•. another niotive perfwading him to iti fohath h3 a different uptakingof the ace or object in the act, noc only as coniidered in it felf as good ,* but as coniidered in reference to luch an end,and as luch he acts on it. . As for inftance.ii is laudable & commendable to give to one that is in mifery , and more laudable to love one th u is ■ gracious, and to fupply his wants j yet both thefe are not fufficient to make the act to be accounted gracious , . even though the love to them Ihould be moft intenfe, and the beneficence large 5 but there mult b; a co.icur- - renceofthefe four formerly mentioned, to wit, 1. An inward gracious principle acting : otherwile , one may be renewed , and carry love to another that is gracious s and yet itit proceed noc from this principle ,, . it is not to be accounted lincere gracious love. 2, There muft be a fpirituall tingle end in their lo vmg of them, and giving to them, to vyit, the honouring of Chrilt in them, and their good. . 3.. A ipirituallmo-- live, to wit, the confidering oFthem notonlyasioltpaic, or as lovely in theiiifelves; but as gracious and beloved of JefusChrift, whoie command calls for love to them. . And laftly, this is done totheuv 'rff fuch , when the heatt in it's affection, cloieth with them upon this account 3 . thai ihey, are beloved of. Clvift,, rio4 ^*^ Expofitm of tJft chap. 2^ Cnr.lt, 'and, asbein^chcmTelves called of Go.l to that datie. Thus, Mat. to. Toii>pe taadifcipk , is one thing; but to give to him in the name of a OijCifle , i>^no:h.'r,ihatis,togive him upon that account that he is fach i or, a> itis » Mark,^.^i. Becaufe ihej'beUngto Clniji : the former may be often in nwny naturall nien, and hath no luch promile j this cannot be m any out a B^'liever , who only may expecl the promifed reward. Thisrf/, istobeiinderftood.as I Cffr.8.7. where foremen not only did eat that which was facrificed; but ai fiich a thing, and under that formallconlidcration ,that is, with lomeconfciencc ot the Idol,as the words be fore carry u i and this m maketh it quite another thing S j is it to be underltood here, when we lay the objeifl is to be conlidcrcd as fuch. And in this reduplication, we conceive, that a main peace ot"finglen(.fle and (incerity doth lye, when not only we do what is commanded ; or fuffer for what is truth j but when we do it as a thing conymanded, and furter for it as for His namesfake : and infome rel'petSl ,it may take-in the two former lalt differences i and foif any shall make the nu.i.bcr fewer, we shall not debate, providing that un« dcr any name thefe be taken-in. Hcncci thirdly, We gather alio , That what ever adt is fo qualified ' as in the former is exprefled ) it is a fincerc gracious adt in whatfoever degree it be» lb that it be an afl oi ?atienc% Lote, Hatred, i^c. proceeding from an inw'ard renewed principle, tending to a fpirituall end , fwaycd by a liipcrn.iturai 1 mocivei and upon that account ading, it cannot b^ but accounted an zGt of (incere Patienct, Lolfe, Hatred, ^e. although as to thedegreeofit.itbebutliketheerainofmjftardfeed. Forahho gri ihea^^s themlelves, even toward fuch 0Djc6ls, may bz diftinguished from gracious ad's j yet they cannot bj conceived to be fo and fo quali- fied in any degree, but hoc ipfo they mult oe conceived to be gracious : becaufe in 16 f..r they are agreeable to the Law, and that not only 10 the matter , but in the manner of them. And this ag reeablnetfe to the Law « being a proof that one is (andified , wichoutwhichno luch ad could be performed, it may be alio an evi- dence of Juftification , although it be not conlidcrcd as a condition thereoft which is accepted by th: Cove- nantofGrace. Andalthough ihefeads beimperfedlinrelpedofdegree; yetthey cannot be denied robe fincere, or perfc(ft>in refped ot their kind. Every ad of the new nature in M'hailbever degree beiig like ic felf , and conform to the principle from which it proceeds th ; even as on the contrary , thw lealt mo.ion of the old man is finfull according to the root from which it flowcs ; tor, thefe two cannot be feparatfd, which the Lord hath puttogeih.T ,agood treemuft have good fruit, and cannot bring forth evil fruit , Mat. 7. 17. iS.&c, Now,adsinthelealtdt^greefoqualifted,asbefjreisfud,areinfofar, atlealt. fruits or a good tree ; yea, o^ a gracious principle w icniii j and therefore thy cannot but be fuch alio. And it t were not thus, that this Angel had patience for CAriy?*N«m«y»^, itcouLlbenogroiiad of .ommeuda ion fo'- diffe- rencing his patience, frotothe patience ot nypocritts , if it did not fafficicutly prove his carnage to uu fin- €ere. Aaci hence, Fourthly, Arifeth alfo this, t aaC no naturall man or hvpocritc , though coming the greaccft length in the ftate ot hypocrifie , can in the lei:ft degree perform an a£l lb and fo qualitted, as is bcf jr? faid, more than th . y can ad from a principle which they have not : for, ifthjymi^ht inanymealuie havcpauence/orCri/?* fiatieifake , in refped of th; end, motive, and account upon m hich the heart yeeldeth to iufifering , it cou d be no ground of a peculiar commendation to this Angel , which is yet contrary to the (cope. And it the i or- mer be true, that every ad fo and fo qualified , is a lincere ad , this mult neceflarily then follow thereuponu And fo more particularily we fay, that no hypocrite can thus formally do any thing th.\t is j;ood, as.to give in- ftances, 1 . 1 n the duty of love to God j an hypocrite cannot love God a^ God,ind .0 > iitfer for Chrift, N imcs fake, as is formerly exprtfTd. Bccaule, i ^ That is given here as the evidence of t .is Angel's gracious pra- Aice, that it was fo q' laUfted j and the promiles that are annexed to this of futfering far hit Karnes fake (Wiiereat formerly we hinted) do confirm ic. 2. This being true ot all naturall men , th it th y are reah ha- ters of Go.H ,• and it being true alfo , that naturall men and hypocrites may goagreat length in loving God, & in exprelfing the evidences thereof in icmerefped j 1 1 mult either be laid then, that they hate God in refpeft of the materiality of their aCtions, or in refped of the want of the qualifications formerly mentioned.that is, becaufe they love not him, and what he loves as fuch, and upon fuch an account : now , it cannot be faid that they love not God in th fo merrefped j Nay , not only in refped of their being dcfedive alanerly in the degree or intenfnen'e of the ad, as may be fhewed afterward. It mutt be true therefore in the laft refped. And fo it will folio v, that no man in nature can be faid to love God , or perform any ad in things materially good , according as ir is formerly qualified. 5. This may be added » that if refped to good, could f way the natural! man (b as to make him ad acco ding to the former qualifications in any one ad , then might ne perform all other ads upon th .t fame account alfo ; for, « quatenw ad omne, "valet confequentia. Now,if it be abfurdto fay, that one can be a hypocrite, and yetin all his performances and adions be fofwayed (which is the clear evidence ofa lincere Profeiror which necdeth not to be afhamed, Pfal. iip.<5. ) X^cnicmuft alf<» Cap.*. Jhokofthe'ReveUtm, ^ fojf j4/b be abCurd toj&y , that a- hypocrite may perform any commanded thing upon that accontitas fuch , anU is formerly quali&d. 4, The doing ofa(5ts fo qualified , doth neceflfarily preCuppofe a gracious principal , or habituall change in the perlbn that a(5ls it : for , it being a friiic , ( in fo fir as it is fo quahtied ) that is gco.i and agreeable to the Law of God in die fpirituall meaning thereof, icmiift bsfuppofed to proceed from a tree that is good , feing grapes are rsoc gathered from Brambles , 5cc. Ic cannot therefore be confident with the ftate of hypocrilie , for one to perTorm adts fo qualified j who in practice is ftill a ftranger to the fpirit- uall meaning of the Law in the kind of the ai5l:. 2. k may be inftanced in hatred: for > though one in na- ture or an hypocrite may hate that wbichisfin5 yet from this we may gather thathecannothateitasfin, and it is hateful! to fiodf: Becaufe, i. This hating of the Kieolaitans deeds, is given here as a proof of this Angels fincerity : and if it were a thing common , there could b^ ho'fuchpeculiarnefle in it and there can be no peculiarnefle here, but that they hated them upon rfeat account as hatefull to God, and out of zeal to him they did it : other wife, no queition, heathens and naturallmen might have hatred at them in gtcater vehemency for the degree thereof , than thefe who are commended. The difference then muft be in the qualifications , as is faid. 2. The reaibus fjrthe former i oft ance will confirm this aUb: for if one might hate fin as fin, and as hateful! to God , tb^n might he hate all fin , and what is hatef ull to God , according to the aKiotne foroierly laid down, a quatemn adomne, &c. and fo he might here his Idxing of any thing more than God > andhisbeingdefetSiveinrhedegrceandmannerof anydutie: and confequently, hecouldnotbe liid to love any thing more than God > felrg noman can a(ftually love a thing , and > upon that fame account aad conlideration , hate that aiSt of their love , at the fame very time, in the lame very degree : Ic muft theij follow , that what hatred they bear to 6a , is for fame other ends , and not upon this account. Again , if one might hare fin as fin* one might love grace as grace jit being equally approvable by God to hate fin as fin, ani to love good as good. Now » this being diiprovcd in the farmer inftance , mult alfo fall in this. Laflly , The hating of fin as fin, rauflfuppore a different principle, whence that adt doth proceed, befide what isin it felf finfufi : for, it cannot be conceived that a finfull principle , as fuch , can hate it felf ; and in Scripture , lufling againfl theflelh, or lighting againitthe law in our members, which muft be a warring againft lin as fin, and as proceeding firom iuch a root as thej^esfj or the old ma,rf, is ever attribdted ro the Spiiit, Oal. 5. 17, or the ««««■>» that the heart lovtth not , or hateth not things as they appear fimply in themfelves, but as it conceives them to be in reference to its pre- fent condition, Now> confideiing fin as fin fimply > without reference to any other thing , there is no- thing upon that account can be conceived in it that can be hatefull to a natural man , who is dead in his fin- full condition. It muft be therefore for fome other refpedt that he hates any particulate ill , as thefe whom God afterward renews will find in their OM'n experience. Fifthly, This alfo will follow* that then there is adifferencebetweentheaftsoffavingGraceandthe adt« of common Grace , befide any confideration of the degree thereof: Ho thatrhis difference may well be laid to be in kind , or, iJpogHtere. We need not be curious in the tearnis of Phyfical , or n;oral differences » this muft b • a Phyfical and real difference . as Grace is a Phyfical and real thing , and doth not only differ from common f^ifts in re^'pecit of the Covenants accepting of fuch a degree , and not of another ; but alfo in refpedt of concuring q lalifications formerly me ntioned : for, an adt performed with thefe qualifications , mult either be of rhc' f ime kind that an aCt is wubout them , or it muft differ from itbecaufe of thefe quaUftcations. And if it differ beca fe ofthe'e, th.^n is that difference real , flowing froiSi the kind of the ad , and not from the not that which hath the deepeft Ibrrow politively , nor that whiclv hath more Ibrrow for fin comparatively than pleafure in it , but it is according as the principle 8c motive are^' from which the forrow proceeds, and by, and according to wnich it aCts: otberwayes,no quei\ion,JudM his Ibrrow might have beenfaid to have been true Repentance: which was certainly not only an intenfc grief ; but alfo comparatively > it atfe£led him more than any worldly loiJe could affecSt him, or any pleafure or ad- vantage, which by his fin acreafed to him, as the ftory of the Gofpel doth clear.The like may be faid of fear , There is no pofitive or comparative decree can prove it to be faving, this being certain , that for degree fome natural men may fear and tremble, an.1 that with anxietie , fo as the Lord may be more feared in this manner by them than any Orher tiling elfe : . trial th.'n muft efpecially ba , by confidenng the principle wh.«reby th^ perfonisaitcdin thisfear.Lne motive that fwayes him to it, and the account upon whichheacftechonGocf in it, whereby filial Lar is difl'crcnced from fervil: and this can be by no conlideration of thj degree, however' confidered ; but muft be in refpc(5t of the qualifications of the aa. iritfhouldh^hidjT/mh'iJinilerefpeB'to God fivay'mgonetof&nov/ for fmor fear more thanany other w»- ti>e doth i ^fo in thairefpeB > it maybefai^ to conjifl in the degree. ^nfw:j. This fuppoitththeconciirrmgotpoiicive qualifications. 2. It fuppofeth the concurring ofthc fame quahficatio^is mentioned. 3.Thisplabcth not the difference in the inteni neile of the adt only , but in the qualificationsthithaveinfl.ienceoniriandfoitdothconfirmwh.itwel.iid,to wit, that more relpe(5t is to be * Kad to the nature of the act, and the qualilication thereof in our trial ,than to the degree thereof. Hereit is to be ad vert --d , i .. That in all this d ifcourfe cf tne politive qu.ilifications of fincerity , they are ftillto be cpnfider^d with, refpedl: to CUriftand the Covenant of Grace , lo that linglenefl'e in theend^taketh**, in the glorifying and >vorf]iippiag of Gpd' inChnft, and in the motive , theconfidL'ration of Gods worth'* and lore » as cohfiier^d i n Him, comes in '( as the Words, o jc of th . afprehenjion of the mercy of God in Chriji , put in the defiijUtionpf Repentarii,ce, do import ) and in the reduplicaiion , it acts on Him confidered as fuch , i that is, it loves (jod, fearshiiii, and bjlie'vs in Him as confidered inChrifl: andtnishathanuniverfalap'" probation of the way of the difpenfation qf Grace, and thar as proceeding from a principleof life communi-' cate to them by Chrifl Jelus : whereby they become not only oblii/ed to God for it i b jt obliged to Him^ in Chtifl Jefus, And thus we may lee, that this finglerefpect to God and Hisowngoodnefiefbr Htm- fclf, doth hot llr it out fimply ail relpect ,to our own good: for, the confidering of Him in Chrift, cannot but include that i but it derivesaji Q'Jfgood from that Fo.intain, and by that Channel Chriji; and fubordinateda all the thougl^ts thereof tothe praife of Gods Grace in Him. And this is to be remembered ihrougho !t i becaufe this dotli fully diffcretice true Gofpel -fincerity from the moral fl ifhss of love , fear , faith, tSc. which by fomelegal wo. k may proceed from natural men , whoyetcan never act any thing for kind the fame with thefe cjuJif^cacions; beCaufe tlie confidering of God , and acringon Him fo by love , fear, faith, SSi;. is re4lly to callHim and count Hiin Father in whatfoever degree they be , whichhaththe promife ofacceptatioii , and is a frdit of the Spirit of Adoption : for, GodsCovenint runsnonohim- who believes atlucba'degree.ibutfimpjy , to him tliat doth believe , thus qualified, whether his faith or' taubelief be more or lelfe : air;d fo the marks run npt , thcfe that have Griace or fruits at fuch a bignefle only j but thefe that have good fruits in'any meafifre", havethehi fromChrilt; andmay conclude that th»tree is good: and therefore, cannot but h2 accounted living branches, that will never be brokenofT: which of no hypocrite can be faid , who do never bring forth their fruiti in Him. And it is hard to fay,that fruit broughc ^Drth.byyertueiindcominunication of life from Chrilt , doth not differ butindegree from fruit brought , fiarihfrom, andtogurlelves. Especially, confidering, that the Scripture dorh contradiflinguilh, them' , ^thacaccount, witlibut this fefpecttof heir degree, asweraay gather from Ho/ 14. JJ, being compared ^ \ic woiiIdailveiXjthatthisredupEcaUonCQnfifltthno&onlyiii the propoiing of fuchanend^or being '^ acted Cfcap.2.' BooJ^of tke HereUtioth^ 107 acted ly luch a motive > to wit, a command > CJc. but it takes in a Hnglenefle in both , and gives fuch an end and motive the chiefconlideraiion in the act, v hereby in the practice of duty the bean not only purpofeth the pleafing of God in the giving of obedience to a command, but goes about it asaihing plesfingtoGodfiC honourable to Him, and as fuch doth approve of it: for, a fervani may defire to plcafc his Mafter > and do what he hath commanded, and yet polhbly not to be fingle in it ,35 it is pleafing to him : \vhich,as we faid, is- tbe thing wherein the great pinch ot difcerning ihele diflerencing qualifications will lye. Learned Baxter t in his excellent Tieatife of the Saints everlafting reft, part.^. doth otherwife exprefle the Doftrine of the difference and trial ot- (aving and common Grace , than what hath been ufually refted in • among pradlicall Divines, \i hich doth nccefTitate us fomeway to infift a litlc further in the clearing thereof.' He hath thefe AlTertions , I. That it is not the Law but the Covenant , that can clear the fincerity of G: ace as laving, to wit , as it is accepted by th:; Covenant as the fulfilling of the condition thereof , fdg. : 05. and 205. 2.He faith that God hath not in the Covenant promifed Juitification upon any meet adt , or adts con- fidcred without their degree and fuitablenelfe to their objeft, C?c pag 210. 3 . There is no ad: , confidered in irs meer nature and kind , which a true Chriftian may perform , but one that is unfound may perform it alio, pag.zi r. From which he draweth , That wicked men may really rely on Chrift-, have recumbencie onhi,n,iovcGod>C?cpaff.2ii.and 231. andthat they may hate fin as fin, andasdifpleafingtoGod , IbiA. 4. He aflerts. That the lincerity of faving Grace as faving , lieth materially , not in the bare nature thereof but in the degree ; not in the degree confidered abfolutely in it felf, bur comparatively as it is prevalent againft its contrary, that is, when love adhereth more to God than any other thing, and fuch like , pag 222 . vhich he endeavoureth to Ihow both in the infufed habits , and in the adts of laving Grace : and pag. 35. doth aP fert. That in loving God and Chrift as lylediator, there is no more than a gradual! difference between the regenerate and unregenerate: andin thpend', he doth load the common opinion widi many dangerous confequents, Thefeaffertionsdofcemjatthefirft, tobeexpreflycontradidlory to what hath been faid j yet if we will confider the explication thereof , we will not find fo great difference in the matter' it felf as to be the rile ot a new debate and controverfie in the Church, wheiein there arc, alacel too many already J nor any juftcaufe to reje<5t the former received opinion for any prejudice thatfoUows upon it : to-\iS'hich two wo ihall fpeak a little, I. We conceive that the difference will not be found fo great as the e xpre/Tions at firft feem to carry , and were it not that this opinion of his, is exprefly laid down in oppoficion to \\'hat is commonly received , there might be not logreat ground to f ifpett it : For i. the infufing of habits as nectlfary and antecedaneois to gracious afts, is acknowledged by both : and exprefly* />^rM. /<»j. I58.andi5'9. he doth condemn the contrary in GreVmchoViw , at leaft as an error. And, pa>t.^ pag. 224. he hath fom\^hat to the lame purpofe. 2. Iti? not queitioned whether trtie aits of faving Grace have a rational and deliberate prevalencic over the oppofitelufts, asheaflertSj part.i. pag 212,21^. thatwillbe allogranted by all Divines, that though where true Grace is , it maybe captivated andnotalwayesadtually prevail agaii fttheoppofite fuggeftionsoftheflLft J yet in a fober and deliberate frame, the interelt of God and fpiritual things M'ill have more room in the heart of one that is renewed ( as he is fuch at leaft )■ than fintullufts unto which th* flesh doth intice. 3. It isgranted alio , thatbefide tl^ie adt there is neceffary for the conftituring of it to be faving > a futable- neife and adequatneffe to the object, which we will find in th- expiicariontnereof tobealmoft the fame with thepofitive qualifications, which Formerly we did lay down, cispag.ZiJ. and 212. he doth thus ex- prefle it , Tlejinctrity of the aB , as {aVmg , confifleth in its being Juted to Us adequM obji H ) conldered in its refpeBs \^ hich are ejfemiai to it as fuch an obeB )andfotobe/ie\>ein. andloye Godoi God, and C thrift Mi hriftt if the fmceiits of thefe aBs , but this lieth in believing , accepting andlotfing Goii , a- the only fupream G»d , i^c. where exp/efly the at5t is confidered as acting upon its object under the reduplication for-^ merly mentioned , and feems to be by him accounted the fame with accepting and loving God above all. And again , pag.229. to wiS GodandChriJi nbote all ( faith he ) this is to M^ill faVmgly > which he ex- plains thus, to Vi/ill Godoi God , the chief good , and ChrtH m Chrift the only Sd\>iour : and pag 230. he faith , ib^tamanmaji %\illCodandCi.rift, who b) the underjiandtng are apprehended m the chief geod ("as the de- vilsdoj and yet by not willing Him ^/oconfidered, that ivi//»/7^ is not laving, and wherefore ? Jt muft bebecaufe it wants th.it reduplication : which reduplication in thtterme as, mutt be indeed extended to the will, as well as to the underftanding, as he there aflerts j but is 1 ottobereitricted tothe degree o. its act , to fpeak fo, but is to be extended alio to the nature of it. Further , we will find the fime learned Au- thor eUewhere ( 10 wit , in the Appendix to his Aphorifms , m. lib pag, 242. in anfvcer to the 4. ob- O 2 jcciion ) loS^^ M Ixpofitm of tht Chap.i. jciition) giving the difference b.^tween fincere Covenanting with God and that which is not fincerc , wh .-re he doth lay down fix concLirringq'ialifications, andlbcoacludes thus; Tefee t'^ai there if a great differcfice bav^eenc&Ytnantingfinc'rely ando^eianting in hypocrrjie , andfobnvfeenfakhandfaiib', .tna yet the uiitc- rence will be found no other thing but what almoit is ufuaily atrerced by Divines in thelikecafe. 4. We will find him alb come near in expreffions, as f»f.225. e to God ( this concradiftinguifhing o^faVmg love , from knowing of God as God, and From hypocriticallove, doth feem to place the difference in lorn- other thing than the degree alone ) but either because as fome Preachers) they make a gainfuU trade of it by teaching, others i or, becaufeitis an honourto i0»Vithefe.things, or be able todifcourfe of them , or at bejl ( tiota, if theFe b: their beft motives, or the higheft accountupoH which they delight, Then they cannot delight in God ^ God, \^'hich fincere Believers do -, nor can they do an aA for kind the fame; and (ith there mult be a difference between their delight, and the de- light that is gracious in relpedt oF the kind , becaiiFe ther go on d 'FT? renr accounts , fo m at it be in other Guaces) as I faidbefore , tbey deUgh' to kJiow God out of a delight in the no'^pelty , ij^c. and natural elelfotion of ibbe underjianding thereby ; it is one thing to delight in knowing , another in the thing kjioMvn, .And afterward neer the toot of that page, faith, So it is ihi fame kind of deUgljt that fu:h a man (to wic a hypocrite) hath inknoiv ing God and kno^ving other things: wnercby it is clearly infinuated , that it is anorh.^r kind of delight, which the Believer hath in delighting in Gjd , than any unren^vVed man can have, fein^it's another Kind of de- light thin he hith in any other thing. And wlierein this kind of difference confifteth we may gather from whatis faid. 1 . Thereis fuppofed to be a different principle , to wit , an infufed gracious habite , which muft precede this a^iJ. 2. There is a different end, the one feeketh to pleale his own curioficy , theo- her re- fpe£tethGodandhisownrpiritLial good. Thereisj^.a different morive; the one delighteth in it , becaufe it is profitable , or honourable, or pleafing to himfelf to kn 'w fuch things 3 the other delighteth in God Him- felf , as a«5ted therein from the excellency that is in himfel F, and the love that he hath to himfclF, and the Ipi- rituall faiisfaiftion that he hath in it. 4, There is a reduplication in \h,i adt , they not only djligh: in God , but in him m God, moved theretoout of true love to God , \^'hich K faith he ) the nnturali man doih not. Kow, thefe four being granted by the faid Reverend Author, and being the very fame thing upon the matrer with that which formerly we aflerted, we may lee that befide any confideration ol the degree , theie muft be aconccrranceoftbel'eqtialifieations, wherein ordinarily the difference in kind, betwixt faving grace and pontneoneii-le, tne luprcmacyi . degree, if it be well underitoodj and upon the other the concurrance of thefe qualifications is acknowledged, the difference ainnor be great : for underftanding oFihis difference ( which muft be lelle thsn appeared at firlt ) we would conlider thefe two , I . That when the degree of grace is fpoken of , it may b.- conddered either more Jiri^ly, as contradidinguished from rhe former q laliftcations, which in this refpedt a e laid to be the i^W of the ad ; or, it ma, be confideredmore /argely, asitcomprehendeth the prliiciple,morivo,end,&;. and Foit Caketh in the form jr qualifications. It Fecmeth that this learned Author , \yhen he fpeakcih of xhedegree,dothtakeitin this large fenfej whereas ufualy it is taken in the firft and ftrid fenfe , and this makeih the difference appear great.r than it is : and if this diftinftion might reconcile thefe miftakes, it were defireable. 2. The fupreroacy . or precedency and prevalency of the intereft of God in us above the intereft oFtlesh(in which alone that^reverend Author doth place the fincciityo.'TivingGra c.paj. 2Ki. prop. 10.) inaybeconfideredin refpeii of the degree oftheaA"it f.- If, bi;v> compared wr. theobjeds wh uiipoii ic r.fts j and Foco nparativcly, that ad may be fiid to be prevalcnr ,'Fipprif. of love, f-'ar,Fon-o\v,Scc.rhu bvcs .ind fearb. God more than any other thing, and hath more Ibn'ow For fin than dc'ight in ir, &.c,or we may con- fiiler ihisf-ipremacy and preyalcncy ol Gods incereftin refpcd of the qualificadons of the ad, that is, of the end* CIiap.2. ^BookjftheReyelation, i^p end, motive, 6c c. and thus theintereft of God nuy oc iaid to be prevalent , when it is refaed to God Hini- felf, and the ibiils cftccniing of Hiai as He is God , chat maketh it love Hinn and fear Him , and forrow ior difhonouring or Him , fo that ii% His intereit , more than an; other end or motive that hath inf luence'on theCe ads : in this latter lenle , theieisalfo no difference Irom what was formerly laid s andifthat propoli- tion could be (o underftood , there might bean accomodation ; but the inltances and explications addai by thefornamed Author, feem to limit this prevalency o^ Gods interelt to theadtit leif,asbeingonly compar- ed with other objedh, or as ading on God, or whit is approven by Hun prevalently, beyond what it doth on other oppofitc obje(5ts. In a word, this, when the good that is in God is confidtrred on the one hand, and mv^lll.. L lUm ^lll-J l.««V_ V-ri VIUIMIJ' j_»ww...>.^ «.i.»,i»,w». .>.^w»»M.*j iij mk,iV, I f . j,iiav.uii prevalency of Gods intereft to be efpecially in the motive fwaying to thead , and other qualifications^ and the ad to be fincere , iuppofe of love, fear , forrow > &c. not only bscaiife it loves or fears God more than any otherobje^ft j but becaufe , fi.igle refpett to God and fpintual good, maketh it love Him, fear Him, ior- row fjr the offending of Him> in whatever degree the a>:;t it feifb^. In the former relped:, fiippohng that an ad cotild b: prevalent , to wit , m loving or fearing God more than any other thing , fuch ads behoved to be accounted fincere and laving without any rel ped to the motive , or other qiialifications of them : and it fiippofeth that an ad may have thefe qualifications and not be gracio js : in th j laft refped , ads fo quali- fied ( fuppoling that there may be fuch prevailed over by the violence of other objetts ; yet are to be ac- counted gracious, becaufe fo and fo qualified , without refped to the digree of the prelent ad j and fo, that no ad ofan hypocrite can be fo qu ilitied. 2- The difference is in this , that this reverend Author doth'only '' Conftitute the difference in that comparative prevalent degree alone : and therefore exprefly alferteth , paJ, 235. that thereis m more but a giadttall difference betwixt the grace that it in an regenerate man and tiJhre fijat he hathto God , and the common grace and lote that may he in one unregenerate : which would ieem to f ly that the one may leve God on the lame confideiation and account , and from the fame moiites that the o- ther may , efpecially confidering that he doth extend this meet graduall difference , both to the habits and ads : and fo the queltion here cometh to thisj if th.-re be any other difference than a graduall difference to be inquired for ? And this is that which we aiiert, that thereis be fide any gradual difference, a difference in kind ^ that is, in relped of the former qaalifications) betvvixtfaving and common grace , and that in our fearch the one is to be inq lired for with the other ; (o that no degree fimply can quiet the mind , excep: it be i'o- qualified as aforefaid. And we conceive thac the i.iftances,reafons, fimihtud.s , and Scriptures that are ad- duced by that reverend Author to lUuftrate and confirm his opinion, will do no more but this, to wit, (htw thit when a gracious perfon is ading rationally , Godsintereft will be prevalent with him in degree ; and that ever it flio.ild be lo , and that it is moft ulefjU for a Believers clearnelle thai It be lb in an higli degree. All which are without cjueftion : but they will no wayes exclude the q lalifications mentioned; but rather do' prefuppofe them, as for example, pag 23 r. 32. he fa.th. That fmcerej arrow mujl be at fuch a dtgree that itpre>- \>ail oy>er our delight in fin asdloyie to tt , elfe it cannot be fating : alihojgh this be true , yet , can any lay tiiat this is enough, except the principle, motive, &c. from whica it proceedeth , and by which i/s quahtied be confiJered, as was formerly hinted? Again, /?e them aholp: our honour, -wealth, iSc. And ( 1 aith he ,; i'Vhat did the lolee of fame in Queen Ma - riesdjyes want but a more imenfe degree to make it prey/ail olper loye to their houfes, to their honour ,fafety i5c. that it mjght be fincere ? B ;lidc this int.nie degree , tnere might be wanting a right principle , for bangiii.T forth oFlove, and a right account upon which to love them , without which the hazarding of 1 i vc s & eftates bothforthem, had never been accounted fincere love befoieGod; and with which, the giving untothem^ a cup of cold water as in the name of a Difciple, Mat. 1 o. would have been acceptable. And no qu- (f .0.1 , many who through fear, and felf love , did keep down the Itirrings of fincere love within them , 10 taat it prevailed not to make them publicklyown thefe Sifterers as they inouldhave done : yet might Itiii carry fin- cere Icwe in their hearts to them, although finfuUy they obfcured it : which will indeed prove them to be guilty , and-their love to be imperfed ; but will not prove it altogether to be hypoGriticall and unfound in the kind thereoF : and therefore feing without thefe q ualifications j no degree can be fufficient to prove the fTncerity of an ad : and where thefe are, the ad in wnatfoever degree cannot but be acco.inccd fincere j it m. ft rather be thefe that conftitute the fincerity of thead.thin any degree confidered jsdiftind f^rom thcml That sflertion therefore, which is , pag. 238. T^JU a hypocrite may lore a Godly man fur his.God'ineJle, ora^ Cbfifiianfor Chrifts fake , feemeth to be unwarrantable , and utterly to make void that mark of the Grace of God, wiiichconfiftiih in true lolpe to the brethren : for, nothing can be conceived in the comp^araiiye degree O 3i ' v\'iih.- no AnSxpofitmifrhe Ckap.2.' vithout th? kind , but ii^ay be in hypocrites : and oh.n chelc that are finccrc will be for a time fo capci vaied with fcif-love , tliat they will not evidence their love to oihciS} but fee for themf elves , as the Dildpks iii(l,when"Chrift wasbctraied : yetit cannot be denied but chat then they loved him lincerilyj and that notin \^'ord only, but in deed alio. And although it was exceedingly clef«.'dhve j yet unlbund it cannot be called : and fo may be faid of love to ethers. And coniidering » that where nature hath dominion , there is (till cnimity nt the feed of God as fuch , how can it be lb ic a natural man can love> and hate the fame per- fon, upon the fame account, at one time ? It cannot be denied , bat natural men may intirciy love thcfe that are gracious -, and that alio their fuppofing them to be beloved ol God , may have lome w eight wiih them : yetis nocthat rerpe(5thad to them upon this account as they are beloved ot God, or like to Hun j but at the molt> as thereby they may gain Gods love, or have Ibme bcnctii by their loving of them , or the preventing of lome evil , Or the conrirming of themfelvesin their fccurity andielf-couceated opinion hem this, that they love luch an onexiirc. And it appears further in ihi5, that they love roc ail who are Godly, and hate not, & fliun not , all th.it are oppofite to Godlineffe ; and lb do no: love God and Godlmelfe it lelf lingly as luch ; becauie then their own mclinacion and fecret delights, w ould be hateful to themfelvcs. And yet certainly,all this would be, if Godly men were loved, upon this accour.t,becauIe they are fuch. Again,/» except it be con- fidered as qualified with its motive and end, to wit, Gods Glory, C^c. And ellewhere, go!d(l.mh he) is tote tried by wight. *i bj the tou^^flom : now this is true that the quantity of gold is to be tried lo , ( but goldlim- ply is not only to be tryed by the M'cight i and then alfo Grace is not only to be tried by the degree ) yet cer- tainly the reality andtruth ofit, istobetried by the touchltone , audit is here the lincerity and truth of Grace that we are inquiring for i and, faith he. Ibid it is not iht^reftling > but the otenoming , thatthe pro- mifeismadeto , which is trueinrefpediofiheprcmllesoffull fruition: for,theledopreiuppofeafulland total vititorie j but canit be (aid that no wreftler may be laid to have true Grace , or may conclude that he hath it , till he have m this lenfe fully overcome ? That would diredtly thwart the Authors fcope , which is to prcffe the making of our eleiflion and calling lure , and by this achate tohelpth,;rcin; tor, upon this ground, none in this life could attain affurance, becaufe this visitor y that is mentioned inthefe Scriptures, *j^V.2.3.^c.' He that o\er comes, ^c.\'i\h.crd{x\to\z\\: that tiiererore which he aiilrcs , pdrj 24.3. cannot be granted, to\\'it, thai fgbting is the fame aBion naturally in both to wit , inthefewhoolpe-xome , and thefe Mho are overcome , 1 Jo-h. 4.5. wuh 2 l^et. 2. 19, 20. For bo bfiga but t. elpaliam Jirong, andcort- jl am do conquer, wienihejeeblsjfaint y aM cowardly and impatien. I, do turn their backs and are olpercome. Ic miy be obferved , that though righting be the lame ( t-oilibiy Pn) licdliy unaeritood ) yet it's one thing to hghc valiantly, and (toutly , another to do it cou'ardly and tain jngly , or to right for refpect to their Cap- r lin, or for love of wages, &c. and fo there is a great ditference mor.iily betvVecn nghcing and righting , and alio in rcfpct.^ of the poritive qualifications thereof : and thus the difference is admitted here. B.-ride, that word viKavJt in the prefenr, iheweth that the Lord doth ieck> n a ditference before this vi^flory be obtai- ned. Aud(laithhe) the Kingdom of Heaven fufjereth Violence ; and violence is no diftiuCl: adf ion but a different degree of adion. '1 nele things ( I lay ) may Icrve clearly to iih ff rate what we alferted : for here, fijhting is contratlillinguiflicd from the victory that follow^ th it. Now canit be faid, that there is no true Grace in th.' perlon thrX rights , or in fighting that he may overcome ? And if there be , than the friceriry and tru.h of Grace confilteth is not in this adtnai overccmT.g only : nor can it b.- faid , that the re- newed ft. h er wrcflleth in the fame manner , or that his- righting is mine fame kind, coniidering that he rii;hteth by his faith, i Jtf/j.5.4. that he mortifieth the deeds uf the flesh by theSpl; it,/^ow.8.i3 .thatheput- teth on the whole armour of Uod> Epkef6 Cc. And Icing an unrenewed man, nciciur nath luch weapons or fpiritual armour , nor hath a life or dexterity to uie them , nor luch arguments indi:cing him to the fight, or inch 3n end before him , or fueh a principle as h capable, fo to be wroL'ght upon , ^c. can it be laid ihit his fightuig is the fame with the former ^ And that other expreflion of offering violence to the Kjngdom efGo i , i'5 but a borrowed exprelhon : and therefore ought not fo to be made ule of here , as if there were itronger and weaker aifaults made at Heaven indeed 3 and asif there needed no more to th.> weak alTault , but a further degree only, when, at lealJ, there muft bj new conveighed skill and Itrength , and a rcw vvr.y mult be folcwed for attaining it. For , the icopeoi tnac place, is,tofhew the necellity cf taking hold ofChrilt by Faith, notw iihiUnding of what ever impediments and discouragements w oold fcare one in the way : and io it proves , that ihe. Faith ofaB.iiever, is lar ditferent from the Faith of a Hypocrite ; becaufe the one Iteps over difficulties upon the confideration of Gods taithf ulncfle , and by taking hold ofjcfiis Chrilt doib Chap.J. Botkof tfic Revelation. 1 1 j dorh prevail! n the conquering of Heaven, asit by violence and might they did carry it » whereas others,- who never took hold on Him, or by their Faith improved His offices , fortheupmaking of their own "needSjhave no ground ofexpeitation to be admitted to H^avenjand nothing they can doxan be of force to do \-ioIence to ihc Kingdom of God without this. And fo in this refped: the fighter pre vailetb and over- cometh , and gaintth Heaven : bccaiile :, as the Apoftle laiih , he ttriyech lawfully^ iTim 2. 5. and becaufe he fighvjdi in the right manner j and his fighting is not , notto be accounted fiucere , till he overcome; b it he ove- Cometh , becaulv it is fincere -, and foit's lincere before that. Bjfide , the native expofttion of chat place lookcth to a violence peculiarly called for in that time; tor, Jime the dayes of ]o\mBapuJi JakhthcTi-xz , which will concern this nothing. For indeed then , there was a great difficulty togettheMefllahclofcd- W th as already incarnate, and to lay by all Types, asnow having their accomplilhment. By all m hich , we think it is more agreeable to Truth ; to continue the received Doftrine of inquiring for the Truth and fin- cerity ofGraceinthekiadthcreof, and not in the degree only. For further confirming whereof , ( beiide what is faid ) we fliall firlt ihew that there is a real difi[erence between the habites of faving Grace in the R > generate, and the common difpoiitions that may be in hypocrites. 2. We fhall fhew that there is fucn a difference alfo in the a£ts of faving Grace, in relped^ oi thefe former qualifications , btCdethe confiJer- ation of the prevalency of the degree, and the aCts that may be in hypocrities. , And,3.Tnatthisne\v opinion 3 hath no more advantage wich it , than the former j but that it hata the fame inconveniences, ( if they beinconvaiiencies) v hich are ..lleged againft the former , waiting upon it and others alfobefidesthefe. I. That the infuled habits of Grace which aie called the new nature , feed of God , the utiSlion , andfpirit, S^c. do differ from thehabits and difpoficions that are in unrenewed men and hypocrites, and that by a real and Phyfical difference even in kind , may thus be made out, i. If the F/w^ and Spirit, 3cc. b: different in kind having different originals , and different effects, ^c. Then Grace, thus confidered in a renewed per- fon, mi ft be different in Kind from what is, orcanbeinany hypocrite: becaufe the one is Spirit, theother is ftill Elesh: and there is no mids between a natural and a renewed man, and what pioccedeth from themasfuvh: for what isborn oftheone, is Spirit; andM'hat is born of theother, atwhitever lcn^T;chic be i it's F/eth: But the former is true; Fksh dud C)/'/m are molt oppofite in all the former re(pe(5ls : this, to wit, xh J Spirit, is an immediate effect ol: aPnyficai opperacion of the Grace of, God working a change upon the heai t ; and fo mult have fome fuitable Pnyfical thingin the nature of it , different from any thmg . which is notpreduced by the fame caufe , or by the lame manner ot"caufality i fuch as common difpolitions are and in effects, tncre is contrariety, the one lufteth againft theother, for the one is contrary to the other J <9 becaufe it is that which conltituteth this difference Adde. 4. Thefe co nmon dil- pofitions may evanifh or neverbe fo through , b.it the perfon which hath had them may pcrifh : which can- • not be faid of faving Grace called the Seed of God , immortal 3 and incorruptible y xhai remainetli in them ^ that once had it ©c^ efpecially , confidenng that it is called immortal, inrelpeCtofthenatureof itj and that, that continuance is one of the properties thereof. For although nothing of it felf be eternal , and immortal but God ; yetit cannot be denied but what tfe Lord mindeth to make immortal , He doth other- HV^ife fa and qualifie it for that end than other tbing.&, as we fee in; the diftere nee tbacia^beween- Angels auJ iit /» Expdfuion •/ the QapX aiul other creatures , and che fouls and bodies of men , .mi[ iat all , boih Pailofo[:bjrs and l3iTincs do lay more i yec this is enojgh : which aUb che tbreiii^ncioned Autl'.or acktiowledgeih in the Ap- pendix to his Aphonfins , pa^.240. And dying Grace being oi: the ihiiie nature with Glory , it were hard 10 lay , that a mioin nature, did tor kind partake of the Diviiw nat ire , and ot'thj hdt traits of the Spirit and Glory, who, yet may be torniinred in heU for ever. Laltiy, Tae mjlciplying of thefe coin;non gifts, could never alter the tree and make it good ; fo as if it were poifuJe th.{t they im^ht grow t j the greiiteit higtic and bignelTe , ih;y would be Itill but common gifts , feing they grow fro-.n that root : therefore the tree mult iirlt be good, ere the fruit be good, tiow common gifts never being able to alter the tree , asis faid , there m'.jlt therefore be a difference between tliim and laving Grace in Cowic other tiling than in the degree. And indeed if thefe difpolitions be of the fame kind withgraciojs habits, then the root of common .-•nd fanng Giace wo lid be one i which the Scripture doth ftill difierence : and m this relpeCl the habit hath not its lince- ..ri'-y from the avils, as if it were gracious, becaufe thia(5ts th:!reof are thus comparatively prevalent i but the adis, are gracious and prevalent, and cannot but be fo > becaufe ihcy proceed from fu'ch an habit i and th. habit is firft gracious^rWfore the z(^s thereof be lincere : and therefore there mult bj arcal and Phyfical ditierence in the habit it felf from common difpolitions, as it is conlideredC atleaft) in order of naturc,b.-fore rhe aits: and fo , the difference doth not only lye in the dd:s themfelves. Neither can ic be faid here * thai h ibits and difpoficions do not differ in kind : therefore that difference is not to be fought here: for, b.-lide thac this Aflertion will find oppofition among Philofophers , it can no wayes be acknowledged here » where the habit is not natural , nor acquired. And certainly the names and titles , whereby lUc: Scripture doth let forth this habitual Grace, ( as the Neva-nature , Spiriti Neviman , Kew creature , Gods JVorktnsmsbip , Hi« Seed, the Heart of Flesh, &c. whereby it is not only contraLiiltinguish.d initskind from nature andfleih, taiven in their molt grofle acception ; bat from all common gifts of the Spirit alio ) do hold forth a real diffe- rence to be between them. 2. Concerning gracious a(5Vs, that are fruits of this Spirit and grow upon this tree ofhabituall Grace , mamly theque(tionishere>If that a6t of love, whereby a Believer loveth God 1 doth differ any other wa/ than gradually , from that adV of love whereby an unreneweth perlon loyeth Hun, or which he while unre- newed had unto Him. that is, that the one loveth Him above all and the otaer doth not , riiojgh both love Him really and in the fame kind for the nature of the ad? And fo if this be not theo^ily mark by which the iincerity of all Graces are to be tried? whereof this is a particular inltance. To lay lomewhat ro this , we conceive , that the truth and reality of fincere laving Grace in its adls is o- therwife to be inquired for, than in fuch a degree only : for, true love loveth God above all, b.caufe that is the nature of true Grace as fuch, to have fuch a6ts : and fo it is rather a confeq uent following on,or a concomitant .of true Grace where it is lincere, than that which conftitutes the truth and lincerity thereof ; although itmay well,(bcingrightlyunderftood)evidence that: even as a Woman tint loveth her Husband chaftly, cannot but love him b>:yond any other j yet doth not that conttitute the linceritie of net lovej becaufe an Adulterefle may do fo to an Adulterer ,• But efpecially, it is in loving him as her Husband,and according to that relation; otherwife we fuppofe it is not impo/Tible for a Wife to love her Husband , beyond any <.)ther man , and yet not to doit with true conjugall love , but pofTibly upon lome wordly (and it may be linfull) principle:whic|ji if contraried, wo.ild foon dii'cover that love not to be found, a? not loving him as her H isband , b jt for fome mother advantage or fatisfadlion, as often experience doth clear: and muft not that differ from the love of ano th:r, who cleaveth to the H'jsband out of confcience and aft'ection , from that conjugall relation that they- itandin ,and becauleheis her Head, even when many croffes and dii contentments occur loher inherad- h.'ring to him ? So it may be in other cafes, a Servant may fear his M.ilter more than any man, as a Son may do his Father i yet that there is difference in that fear ( although both agree i.i the comparative degree , and neither of them dare offend him) none will deny. This diftereace then , mult be in the forraahty of it , (to •fpeak fo ) as th » fame perfon is diftinctly or differently confidered by the onej and the other ; and as they are dtfferently fwayed, andactedin the fame thing, asintheinftanceofhlial and iervil fear , is ordinarily illu- ftrated ; much more may this be conceived in the a ding of grace on God, therebeing fo many relations un- der which we may conlider Him, and act on Him. And may it not be fuppofed thitaWonanmayat firft love a Man above all others,and yetnot love him for himfelf conjugally , who afterward be ing M irried to him, may come to love him on other principles, and from other grounds ? and though there be no diff'e- f enc ■ in the comparative degree, and the firlt posfibly feemed to be molt vehement i yet is there a difference really betwixt what it was, and what it is. And it this may be in moral and naturall acts , mayitnotbe much iiiore in fpintuall favmg acts* when compared with ihofe diatare not fo ? Ii';> upon this ground thac Cap.2. li^9\pfthe'ReveUtm. jij the acute Divine Cameron doth eiq^refly afTerc , that the love whereby a Wife loveth her Husband , doth differjpecir from that \\'hereby /he may warrantably love another , fo that if fhe loved any other in the leaft degree with that kind of love wherewith fhe loveth her Husband , flie were really an Adultertfle. And this is when he is fpeaking of that queftion, Kum Chr'^us Mediator Jit adarandus ? intending thereby to fli;w, that that kind of love, adoration, &c. which is due to God, can be given to none oiher inany degree, withoutmanifeft impiety. And will it look well , to fay that warrancably we may give love and fear, &c. of the fame kind to men and creatures , which we are called to give to God ? and that only the degree to him , is comparatively to be fupream : yet upon th: former affertion , this will neceffarily follovv^ for, i£ a Believers UU, fear , See differ no oiherwife fromthe/opc/e^r, Sec. of hypocrites , Then that adt of love which he bath to God , muft be of the fame kind with what he hath to Wife, Childrcw, &c. ex- cept in the degree : yec Ifuppofehe would be mightily affe(5led within himfeif, to approve himfeU to do fo in the lealt degree. We fay then , that the fincetity ot Grace is not to be inquired alanerly in this pre valent and predominant comparative degree thereof; but there muft be fome other things concurring , at leaft, that conftirute the difference betwixt laving adls of fpiriiuall Grace, and thefe common ads which may be in hypocrites. For, if thefe two maybe feparated, thatis, if there may be this comparative degree, in the common gifts or graces which an hypocrite may have , Then that which conftitutes the difference of the fincerityot Grace* cannot confift in that only; for, that muft be proper to L\\ng Grace quarto modo y }\'bkh doth difference it from all other thines : but we may fee in inftanCv's , that if we confider this degree without refpedl to any other thing, it may be found where faving Grace or fincerity is not j and contrarily , faving Grace may be ( at leaft in refped of paitiailar ads ) where that degree is not. Therefore it is not that alone wherein properly , and e ffsntially the difference doth confift. Before we give any inftances , we would premit fomeadvertifements, efpeciaily concerning the firft* which may polfibly look ftrange-liketo fome , to wit, that there may be fuch a comparative degree of love , fear , forrow 8cc. in hypocrites , who yet have nothing offincere Grace j and that therefore fincerity is not to be tried by that comparative degree alone. Concerning which it's to be adverted, Firft , That when we fay , there may be in an hypcaite fuch a degree of love, fear, &c. that may be com- paratively prevalent , that is noi^ to be underftood , as if there were love , fear, &c. in fincerity in the leaft degree in any hypocrite; but only this, that feing it's certain ( and this Learned Author alTertcth it ) that hypocrites upon carnal! confiderations may love and fear God in fome refpeds , which yet is out of no true refped to God: io it may be fuppofed, that upon the fame confiderations they miy come to love Himj or fear Him above any other objed comparatively. Certainly upon this fuppofition , thit it were at that degree upon thefe carnal 1 confiderations , it would ftill be bat of the fame kind of which it was , to wit , car- nail , and hypocriticall love , and fervile fear. Neither can this fuppofition b; thought ftrange, Seing, i. No hypocrite can fear God fincerely more than love Himj yetthdt fuch an one may, uponapprehenfionsof Godsterrour* fearHis vvr3thmorethanallthevi?orldbefide, cannot be denied. 2. Seing alio it's bitt fome carnal motive thatleadeth natural men to love any thing moft , why Ihould it be tbo ight impoiUble, that up- on fuch motives and confiderations, they may be fwayed to love God moft? Efpeciallyconfidering what flafhes of joy may be in temporary Believers ( although they continue not ) and what may be fuppofed to have been in Kebuchadne:{ar , Dan. 4 and Dariuf, cap. 6. and po Tibly in many hypocrites a mongft the feivs and others, upon fome fignal manifeftations of Gods goadntffeto them: yet, even the fuppofition of the be- ing of fuch a thing , ahhough it adually had never been , Even that wereeno-gh for conhrming of what we fay, 3. It cannot be denied but hypocrites may have a 2.*al of God , which may b:ar great fway with them and more than any meet temporal thing, asintheinftanceofchc fews , Rjim. 10. Yetth.-re cannot be zeal of any kind without love of that fame kind; yeaizeal prefuppofeth love > and that in an high and intenfe de- gree. But we ihall offerfome inftances afterward. Secondly, It would be adverted , thatwedo not aflert that hypocrites may thuslove or fear God habit- ually, and { to fay fo ) in their ordinary ftraln : nay , we think it extraordinary to them to attend even ro this j and that it foUowcth upon the back of fome extraordinary manifeftation , either of Gods bve, \A'rath, tcrrour, &c. If it be faid, that this meeteth not the queftion- Jnfw. Indeed that Reverend Author , ftateth it upoi habituall and deliberate ading ; yet, confidering that the thing enquired in here ,. is the fincerity of particular gracious ads : if there can be any particular ad which hath that conwarative degree, and yet is not fincere,nor will prove the perfon to be gracious , Then it will follow that the iincerity of particular gracicas ads , is not alon'* , nor mainly ro be enquired for in that, , Thi. dly , It would be remembered , that when we fpeak of this pre valency in the cotnparative degree , that we take not the phrafe largely j as includin&ihe motive , end, &c. orGotfe mtctAAVfayingtowchan P ad. Si4 AnExfofttmoftht Chap.j.' act , by fuch a fpiritaall motive, &c. fcut itrictly , according as we held it forth in two diftinctions, mL-ntioned' before this. Gods intcreft tb jn in chis act, is not to be conlideied, as it refpectetti motives , ^and compareth ail thefe, amongft which refpect to Him doth fway ; but it*s to be underftood,as it relpects the act only, with- oat refpect to the motive, what ever inducement it b; that perfwadeth ih>.'reto. Ocherwife, as we laid, the difference isbut in expreilions: and it's not our purpofe to contend for words. And ihercibre infuch an ex* plication, we fliiU acquielce, as to this, and we proteffe not to difpjte againft that. If it ht faid, that the loving of God ib comparatively above any thing, is not to love Him above all : be- caufethat tor which welove Him,is more belov-dby us, even thojgti thereupon we Ihould be induced to give our lives for His Ciufe , &c. Anfv.l. It's true, thisproyeth it not tobefincere love, grtoproceecf irom right principles and motives , as is faid j and this is not intended : for even f.ich a perlon hates God' really, as was formerly alferied. Yet, fecondly , it's fuch love as hypocrites ufe to have to other things , to wit, that love wherewith , they love the world, their Patrons and Idols ofany fort, which is certainly ftill from fome felfifli principle or motive : and therefore indeed ftill they love themfel ves belt ; yet are they faid to have fach things to be their Idols > and comparatively to love them above all other things, even abovetheLordHimfelf, although it be fuch amotive asprevaileth withtWem torthatend: andmaynot riic fame be acknowledged here , fuppofing that the Lord may for a time get that from a man upon carnall confiderations which lome Idol ufeth to have ? Thirdly , We conceive it will be , in this cMcar^umemum adhominem: for,thisReverend Author inftanceth the preyalency of love toGod and the Brethren , not in the motives that fv'ayeth to love them moftj, but in the acts, being compared with other objects , that is » if God ftp loVed ab'o\>e His temporaU'iotd things , if the Sainube lo'Ped mart than our efiate, place, ^4. foMwe tan quite all thefe for them ,asihetormerinitancesdoclear. Nowfuppohngitmaybemadeo.it , tliacasto the erfects , hypocrites may fo love God and the 5aint«, as to abandon all their temporall fatisfactions tor them, and poslibly even their life ("which is the only thing that thac Reverend Author laith was deflderated in the love of fome in Qjeen Maries dayes, /'a^- 237.238. 239.) though Itill upon carnall principles and mo- tives; Then it will follow thattheaflertionas tormerly underltood ,.will be futticient tooppol'e thatpropo-- fition, that the difference betwixt laving and common grace is only graduall t and that in relpect of fuch a de- gree as is explained. Now wecometoinftances. 1. We may find it in /eVc : one that is an hypocrite, may in fome refpect C as is qualified) loye God above all ; For , r. May it not be faid from ih: zjal th.it many fews had , that they loved God above all ,' and our of their blind zeal would have preferred Him to their lives, or what elte was dear to ihem ? Yea , 2. Was^ not that in Paul while yet a Pharifee before his Conveifun , who infome relpect nad thai tcftimony frorr» his Confcience , that zeal and love to God put him to all that he did, fo that it is li ke he cotild have fu ffered the ioffe of ail things in that quarrell ? yet,, it cannot be faid , but that his love to God after his Conyerfion was exceedingly dirterent from what it was before, although in this comparative degree it might be fome way the fame, to wit, he loved God above all b.fore j and he continued to do fo thereafter , but with love , far och;rwife qualified, than fornerly hedid. Ifitbelaid, that although the'feivj andPijtf/hadazeal' of, and did loye God above all ; yet , was it not according co knowledge, as is faid, J^m 10. and ib could notbeacceptcd by the Covenant as fincere love. J^nfw, This is tiuth, and doth confirm ojr alfertion ; for , wherefore was it not accounted lincere, and as fuch accepted ? It cannot be faid fimply, becaufe they loved fome other thing better : for, the degree of their zeal and love , is not controverted j butit isin refpec5t of the qualifications t hereof , itVt>M not according to kpo^vledge , that is, in a word , not regulated and qualified in refpeiftof the principle, end, motive, andaccojnt tnercof, according to the rule .where- by'truelove Ihould vent, which int'.ieirigiiorance th.y could not do j and therefore ftill there is fome thing bcfide this degree neceffary to theconltituting 01 the fincerity of love , that it may be acceptable: and lo in other,a<5ts, this mud ever be pre fuppofed, that they be according to knowledge, that is, i . Tnat the matter of it be right in it felf. 2.That the manner be according to the rule prefcribed , that is, not only Gods glory for the end , but the glorifying or Him according as He require th and prcfcribeth. 3. Thar both thele be known to tiie perfon. Aad, 4, That as fuch he pertomi them ; and upon that account , actin them , as they agree to His will : ocherwife it can never be accoun.ed to be an act according to knowledge , as in the former inftanceis clear : whereby it appsareth, that the Iincerity of an act-, and this prevalent com- parative der ree tncrcof,may bs feparated. Thirdly , That n^n may love their Idols above all , cannot be denied , feingmcn are naturally mad upon - their Idols iioTarkslovetktir Mahomet, £a«/'j Prophets theii '<»^/,evenbeyond their own fives. Now,, may not one love God and Chrifi> as one may love Mahomet' or iheir Idols > This Argumentis alio ■ ade ufepiby ih: fo; cited Author , to prove ihaia natural man may loyc Chiift really tor iiind , fag. z^6, 237: Akid Chapil. 2wkj)f the ReveUtm. ti^ Aud will noc this fame koldin refped of the degree alfo -; Confuiering that there is a? good ground , a,id more, even in a humane refpevfi: , for Hiftoricall faith to believe the tiuth of the being and worth of Gjd, and JefusChrill, and as much proof and experience of the advant g.-s and benefits chat come from him-, as there are for any to hz rffired ot the b.Mng and worth oF Mahomet, Jupiter , Apollo, ^c. Now fiippofc one chat formerly loved Mahomet, or Jupiter ^ above all, (hould by the foice of Hiftoncal faith , or fome ex- traordinary ddiverance be brought to account of, and love the only true God, as he did formerly love Mahomet or his Idols , co jld that be accounted to be linccre love , becaufe the objed were changed ? Sup- pofing Itill no change tobe in Jche man , nor intrinfickly in the ad it fel fin refpecfb of its kind ■? and yet upon the fuppofition forlaid ,, this ad: would not be defedive in rcfped of the comparative degree ,' fappollng hitn 10 Jove God now » as formerly he did his IJol; It muft therefore beinkind. And may nocfuchatls as have pi oceeded from Nebuchadne^ar and other hypocrites , upon fpecial and lingular appearances of God , be accounted fuch, wherein there was fome kind of reality as to their adualcilceming ofGod above all* yet ftill being without fmceritie , as the zeal of the Jews was , becaufe God was not efteem ?d df according to knowledge , that is , as in Chrift lelus : in m hich rclped He hath manitefted Hirafelf in His Word , and vithouc which > there can be no degree of love acceptable to Him. Fourthly, Might not one have loved Clirift above all , while H>i was upon earth , from the convt^ions of •the worth that was evidently fecninHim, and from particular favours, received from him, fuppofe of health, freedom from the rage of the devil, ??c. as one man may love another, efpecially His bencfador a- ,bove all things , fo that He may become his Idol ? Now, fuppofe it had been fo ( which was not impofli- bel) that men had known and loved Chrift thus after the fl fh (asth: Apottle fpeaketh, 2 Corinth 5.17.) could that have proven that love to be fincere ? And yet the fault, is not in refpect of that degree. Ajain ^ we may inftance itin faith : for , that one may truft Chnft in fome refpect above all> is clear by ths many examples of the faith of nniracles and t hat both active , and paiTive j yet is it alfo clear that faving falch is of another nature, and hadi other qualrBcarions concurring in it's acting as fuch: the firft acteth on Hin, as powerful to bring forth fuch an act, and in refpect of fome particular manifeftation of His Will for the bringing forth thereof; the other confidereth Him as a^iviour oflferedtous by Gods faithfullntlTe in the Word; and for that end, to wit, Salvation; and upon thit account, to wit, as ■offered, and as fuch , itreceiveth Him and refteth on Him, being moved thereunto by its giving credit tothefaithfulnelTe of God in refpect of His Covenant and offer of fpeciall Grace. So, to be willing to Jiave Chrift, is a main act of Faith ^ and that one in nature may in fome refpect be willing to have Cnrift and Heaven above all , cannot be denied , efpecially by this Author. Neither can it be faid , that this re- fpect to God and Chrift , isinferiour to their love to earthly bleffings, M'hich they prefer to him , as isinfinu- ated pag. 237. for certainly they may efteem Him beyond temporal blellings : therefore they will fuffer the ioff; of thele ,and their life it felf upon this prefiu-npcuous ground of gaining Him by the abandoning of thefcj 7Ct C2n;iot that be accounted fincere willing , becaufe they will Him noc as fuch > and according to the tearms of his Covenant. Further it may beinftanced in ftaft repentance , lo\eto the brethren , ^c. as was formerly hinted : whe:- in we will find that natural men may come to this comparative degree in refpec t of rhe external objcc t,to wit, CO fear God more than to fear men, or any other thing j to Ibrrow for fin in fuch a degree , ih Jt it may pre- vail over delight init , and love to it; wherein the comparative degree that conltituiech the lincerity there- of, is inftanced , ^Ag. 231,232. and they may love the brethren fo as to relive , cioihe , vifite them , &c. and for this end to pait with their own eafe and eltate , which is the degree that is only marked as wanting ro fuch as loved the Splints; butyet could riot part with temporal things for them, pag.l'^g. and upon this ground it is , we conceive » xhztpag. 232. this neccffjry advertifement is given , That thefe graces Vihich areexprejjedby thspaQion , as fear , ioXie , joy , e?c. Aremtfocerain'y to betriedbyt'^pajfion that is in them , At by the v/illthat is contained in them orfuppofidto tfyen ; v\'hich mufteithcr be to fliew , that fomiimes the vehemency of the palfion may feem more towardsone objtcc, fuppofe in fear of men, or love to ereature«5 when yet the v^'ill rationally feareth and loveth God more : or, it is added to fli nv that fomthing mift be re- fpected in the trial belide the degree fimplie ; lb that this degree is not to be accounted the alone ni irk of trial: otherM'ii'e this advenif.meitt were needlefle. And what is fpokenofche will its acting rationally in its act, as contradiftinguifhed from the pafTion , or act of the fenfitive part , muft infer fome concurring qualifications tobenecetlary intheact ofthe will, which cannot be in the fenfitive part, whichdothneCLfftrilyi if.rata- clte acknowledging ofthe necelliiy of obferving fomething in the nature o'Lt\xc act, bciide this degree alone , for the evidencing ofthe lincerity th: reof. On the other fide, may not habits for a time be without acts, at leaft, without acts prevalent in refpect P2 -of 11^ An Ixpojit'm of the Chap. i. of this degree ? Now then, what shall be judged or fuch ads* fuppafe of love, fear/aith, Cfc. which for a time are prevailed over, and the heart is led captive by the ojppolits ? They cannot be denied to be fincere a£ks of Graces nor can it be faid, that there are none fuch at all: tor, in that one place, J^w. 7. we vvilltind the Apoftle fpeaking of f jch motions of the Sp'Kit or rnner-man, which yet prevail not as to the effed , b .1 the heart is led captive over them, fo tkat what he would , that h^ doth not i and' he is led capti ve to the law of fin , over the law ofhis mind j yet , even then doth he acknowledge thefe adls of the Inner-man to be fincere adts of Grace : and therefore doth comfort him fel fin them » and doth oppofe them to the law of fin in his meaibers, which otherwife he co jid not do. And this lincerity cannot flow^ from this degree , which then is not : it muft therefore flow from the kind thereof, and fo be contradiftinguished in that refped from any common work of a hypocrite. Ifitbefaid here,thatitistruel<»l^,/i/r/>,iijc.thatinits fober,com. pofed and deliberate rational adings doth prefer God , although at fits and times it may be overpowered i and thatin this refpe6lPif thefe ftirrings be ads, as is acknowledged, p^^.214. they mult cither be fincere, or not j it cannot be faid,«fli, upon the grounds formerly given j they muft be then fincere : and if fincere, then they muft be fincere, not in refped 01 the prevalencie of the degree -, but in refped of the nature of thead it felf, asis faid, For although we fay that fuch a perfondid mhis natural adingoE kYe, ^c. prefer God above all j yet that M'ould only prove that the pcrfon were habitually gracious , and a true lover of God i or, prove that once he hath had ads trueiyJincere j but that could never be the ground Upon which the finceritie of thefe prefent ads could be founded. Andfoas theclofe of all, feingthis pre-, valent degree may be feparated from fincere ads, and may be in ads that are not fincere in the manner qj^' liHedVcenra: Therefore the formal reafon offincerity, is not to be inquired in it aloue. Ifitbelaid^ that even in fuch ads wherein corruption prevaileth inthteaffedionorpaflions j yet Grace isftill preva- lent in the will. Anfw. Then whether can it be faid that there is no true Grace in the atfedions,. or, whe- ther the adings thereof in them.be not fincere. althoj^h not prevalent ? If they begraciojs , even as fuch , Then the Argument doth ftill hold, that Grace may be fincere where it pre vaileth not as totheefFed : if it be denied that they are fincere as fuch , Then it will follow that true Grace is not univerfal as to the lubjed thereof, or, that it may be fincere in the will and not in the affedions: which yet are ads of the famcGrace and foul, in fo far as renevtfed jftiiving with it felfin fo far as unrenewed. B.-fide , prevalencie is bjt in the will as renewed, (o that it is only as fuchinducedtodifTentor confent -, whereas that fame "will, as unrenewed, y.eeldeth over that diffent of the renevi'ed will : whereby it comech to paffe that ads are elicited thereby , which the renewed part did oppofe ; and fo indeed, as to the effcd , the renewed will is not prevalent : be- caufe that is not aded, which it would be at j yea, ads are elicited by the will , asis laid, waich, had the re- newed part been prevalent , had not been at all,, which.flievveth that in fuch a cafe there is a pre\'alende > even in the will. If it be faid further, That the love wherewith natural men love God , as it is formerly defcribed, is but ftill felf-love;becau(e they love not God as God; but upon fomeoiher fell-account ; and therefore do ftill love t hem fe Ives more i and (odo not love God above all loveraignly: becaufe they love Him not forthe good- nefTe that isin Himfelf j whereas if Go.lsintereft were main and chi jf in that love, it were to be acco.inted fincere : and this prefuppofing the habits tobeinfufed, this foveraignintereftof God in the ad will take in. the end, motive, and thatwhich weciUed the reduplication of the act. ,yinfw. If that Aflertion,rhatfince- riry doth lye in the comparative prevalent degree, be thus explained, as to take in Gods intercft as foveraign in the end, motive, and f-brmai confi deration of theact , Then itcometh indeed to be one : and if fo , then tliere were no reafon to fall out with the Doctrine that ordinarily is delivered concerning this ; and , for the expresfions we will nor contend, as we formely did : but when vVe confider the explication of the Author, cfpecially as it is oppofed to the common Doctrine , itfeemeth that hemeaneth the Ibveraignity of Gods in- tereft in refpect of objects ,. compared together , that is , G jd more foveraingly loved, feared,and trufted , thanany other : and doth not take in the confideration of God in the motive , end, and formall confideratioti ot the act,.whtch hath influence on the perfon for bringing forth of fuch an act; and fo on the act it felf, that is bro jght forth : foTiihecomparifon runneth thus, betM'ixt the objects j^t?/-!; andfphit , who doth p.e- vnilmoft on the heart, but is not in comparing the motive and other qualifications of tiiat act , which mate- rially is fpirituall: and therefore ftill in thai refpect, the former Argument, will bold , and the ordinary ex- presfions w ill fuit better to the thing. It CIiap.2, ^ookjtf the Revelation, 117 It may be further argued againft the placing ot the nature of lincerity in the prevalent degree alone > thus , If the acts of laving grace be "lincere, before they be in this degree prevalent. Then this preyalency of the de- gree, cannot be the thing that conftitutes the fincenty thereof, much leffe alone be it i But the former is truth, that act of love, fcith, Sec. isfaving, which is wreftling againft its oppofits , fo as to win the heart ro loveGodmorethan all oth.Tobjetfls, even before iiattainit: For,wearetofLjppofe this method, i. Gra- cious habites are fuppofed as infufed, whereby the tree is made gooJ. Then 2. That thefehabites have their inclinations and acts, that luft againft the flesh, and fight with the flesh for M'inning of the heart to the fol- lowing of its motions : and as fighting gOi:th before the Victory j fo in this fpirituall combate , do thefe lu- ftings and actingsgo before the prevalent degree , and by thefe the heart is engaged to love God above all ; whereupon followeth that prcvalency as a degree of Victory. And yet weluppdfe, that were the leait fparkleof grace kindled in the heart, fothatitwerebut ImoakingindcfiresoflovetoGod and faith in Him, itcannot be denied to be (incere ; although it hath not broken out in a flame. For,if this prevalent degree be in fome refpect an effect of thefe ftirringi, thele flirrings mult be fincere before they come this length , as to prevail : for, they were acts before, and ir not gracious acts , then how could acts that are of themielves un- found, produce an effect that is lincere, leing the caufe mult be of the fame nature , and as noble as the effect > And foconfequently its fincerity doth not fiaW from this degree} but on the contrary rather, this degree is attained by thele ftirrings, becaufe fjch ftirrings, are acts of lincere love and grace : whereas they are extin- guiihed in another, and come not up that length ("at leaft in the former relpects) becaufe thele ftirrings were for their kind unfound : and ib natiyd-y the actings and ftirrings of grace of any kind, mult go before , either the prevaiency or repulfe thereof. For, fuppoungcreatures once to have the heart of man, there is fir 11 an' cffiying ( as it were ) by fome inward motions to gain the heart from thefe , before actually it be gained. NoWjWefay, that M'hich maketh fome motions gain the heart deliberatily to prefer God above ail, is,becau(e thele motions are fincere, and do fuppone as antecedaneous to that degree, at leaft in order of nature, 1. An inward gracious principle fitting the heart fo to conceive of God , and making it capable to be fwayed by fpirituall and fupernaturall motives, and in fincerity to a£k on them as f uch . 2. it prefuppofeth an atituall putting forth of this gracious principle in its confitieringGod as fuch a good in Himielf , and for its happi- neffe in Himfelf delirable , and lovely in an other kind than any creature : Wh.reupon, 3 . 1 he heart is actu- ally inclined as being fwayed by fuch a morive , to wit, the goodnefte of God Himfeir, and the fpirituall happinefle that is in enjoying of Him, and as fuch > and upon that account to loye Him , delire Union with Him, and prefer Him above all j whereby felf( as it is properly/c//, finf jll and corrupt ) is sh.it byjind a fpi- rituall motive beareth fway in the adb , and fo muft be fuppoled in order of nature ( at leaft ) to before it. 4. When the heart is th.is affed^ed tOvvards God, then the former th.ee ( to wit a Ipirituall end, the enjoying of God, a fpirituall motive, that is, a refpe^ to His worth , and a fpirituall principle whereby he v\a; enabled ^o to conceive of Him^ do concur for the eliciting of this ad, and that in a new manner,upoa that <- bjedf fo confidered; whereupon it adtsotherwife inthecloling with God as God , than ever formerly ic did. Upon which this prevalent degree and Vidtory doth follow, as the refult of the hearts fo adting on God , which cannot bjt prevail. And thus it loveth Go .1 above all, and fhutceth down all competi tours, becaufe confidering Him as fuch as He is , and to it\n refpedt of the underftandings uptaking 0.' Him , it doth lor fuch an end , from luch a motive , by fuch a principle, and in fuch a manner , aCt o.i Him, as fo confidered ; which others do not, who though they may have a fort of ftriving in thjm j yet tbiir fighting ^noi b.ing ac - cording to the former qualifications, can never prevail, as it cannot but in the end be a Conquerour in them that thus fight. Further.luppofingthisfincerity to lye in that prevailing comparative degree, we ask, what makerhthc love ^^'hich is in one to prevail , fo as to love G jd above ail, more ih.m in another ? Or whit made Paul, af- ter convcrfion , love Gad in that refpedl fincerely , more than before ? It muft be faid, that it floweth from the interveening work of the Spirit, boch operating in the infufing of habits,and co-operating in the b. inging forthofadtsi whereby P<»«/, is now enabled to do that which could not be done, till fii ft the tree was made good. And.iffo, th;n there maft be a real difference in the adt it felf, as being the fruit ofaaotner tree , or of a tree that is changed : and if the trees be different in kind, the fruits muft be lb alfo ; for,grapes . are not gathered off thiftles, nor contra: andfo muftit belaid of ih^feadts, either they prcceed from diflferent habits , and fo muft differ in ki.idj or, both muft t)e from 9 gracious habit: wnich cannot be granted, feing often thele adts in hypocrites evanish, which of gracious habits cannot be aiierted ; and to fay that different inf jfed habits are not reqjifite to either , will not be urged by any ,as hath been laid. Weadde, that adts of love thar flow froni common dilpofitions in a natural man , may be confidered as adts before tbey be thus prevalent ; tor^ he hlfes, fears , iSc. and fo they be adts, although not gracious adts P 3 ' or 1 18 :An ExpuJitloH of the Chapit^ or linccre ; bjt w'e cannot conrider th2a(5^:s oFthegracioas habics ofle\>e,fakh>fear, ^c. (as that a man, as renewed, (^oihioye,fear, ^c.) but wemuft conceive them as fuch to be gracious and fincere : for,ihey are* of the Spirit, and what is ot it, is of chat kind ; and what is but like to a gVain of muttard feed , and cannoe be confidered as lelfe, is yet laving and true Gracc> having the qualifications forcfaid ; the lead bloflTom on that tree being good tVuic: therefore there muft be (om^ difference in kind between common adfs , and rhefe of faving Grace> belide any thing that can be conceived to be in the degree : becaufe in the one , the qualifications may be ,and are feparated from the a(ft i butintheoth.-r, no act can be conceived as influenc- ed by the Spirit, and proceeding from it, but it muft be cqnceived as having thele qialifications in it, to wit, it hath a fpirit'.iailend.is fwayed by afpirituall mofive,3nd aoVeth from a fpiricuali principle , and as fuch, is 1 wayed to fuch an aft. If it be faid'^ that it is the le aft, degree of G race when it is fincerL', thit i s fo to be ac- counted, that is, when it is fo prevalent j and that in that refpedl no a>il as fuch , is in the Idaft degree preva- lent, b.it it is (incere.^fn/Vv.Tnat will not faiisfi:; for , here it is afll-rted that the ad of love as proceeding from thefe habits, cannot be conceived as an aft j but muft alfo be conceived as graciojs,and as arifing from chat root: but according to the other opinion , thefe may be feparated, that is, although love aft ; yais it not iincere love , till it aft prevailingly j and fo it may be confidered as an aft before it come to th .t prevalent degree of afting, which cannot bein theother,BeUde,if fo, then were not faving Grace, Grace, as having 2 dirterent original from common gifts j but as having different fruits or effefts , or different degrees of fruits. For clearing whereof, we may fuppofe gracious habits to be in one. And, i. do not the afts ofto\e ^fajtbt featy^c. proceedfromthefeinfuledhabitsjandarethey not aftings of the New-creature » And, 2. are not thefe afts graciousas fuch ? and becaufe they are fuch , they are faving and fincere, that is, becaule afts. of the New-nature. 5. Do not thefe habits fit and quahfie one to aft otherwife than one can do who hath not thefe habits: & that notonly in refpeft of degree,but in refpeft of kind ? otherwife thefe habits would not be a different principle from common difpofiuons, ori as inruling a different life , but hel ping one to cx- ercife the life which he had : which were abfurd. 4. Do not men who are {o fitted by thefe habirs,aft accord- ingly in theproducing of their acts otherwife than any other who is not foqualitied? And fo, 5. muft not uhen the acts produced , be differenced , which are thus differently produced ? And wherein can this diffe- rence confift but in the kind ? For,if it be faid, they differ , becaufe thefe gracious habits bring forth acts in that prevalent degree , wherein the Lords intereft hath the cbiefcft room,Then it maybe enquired , i. I» that the alone difference ? or can it be (aid th it the new life hath no influence even on the manner of acting* contidei ing that the perfbn is furnifhed with new qualifications, both in the underttanding, will, and affc-^ ccions: an d thefe cannot but concur in the act j and yecmuft concur differently inrefpect of what one in meet nature can do. 2. It may be inquired, .could that man have brought out thefe acts without thcfc habits ? And if not, they mufl be dicn different in kind from what formerly he did bring forth , feing they could not be produced without a new and different cauie. 3 . Neither can any acts proceeding fiom thele habits be ac- counted common acts i they tnufl then ,even the lealt of them be faving. And, 4.if they bj faving,8c that as acts limply, it muft be becaufe of Ibmething tfiatis in their kind,without refpect to their degrees as the lealt motiois & actings of corruption are fin , becau'e they are from flesh, even whenby Grace they are kept from victory: 6^oisi(:,onthecontrarie,wiih the lealt motions of the Spirit. Yea, if we were ftrictly confidering this very difference, asitispropofedin relpect of the prevalentcom- parative degree , we will findittoinfer arealdiftercnce in the kind of the act, bjfide this comparaticede- gree: for (iiippoi'e in the act of fincere love) by one the Lord is pret"erred , and all other objects are rejected ; by another, tic is loved , b Jt Tome other thing i"? preferred to Him : now tha act of love , which re fpecis God as the chief good , and as fach clofeth with Him , muft be different in kind from, that that taketh Him , but not as the chief good: and therefore loveth (ome other thing more. For , in this act there is notonly a comparing of God with o her things j but an act refult'ing from that comparifon , whereby the heart of one faith, when this queftion is propoed, It God thy chief good ? \ea ; and io pofitively it cloieih with Him as luch : in the other, when the heart compareth , i i laith , Haj y God is not the chief good : and therefore clofeth not with Him as fuch ; but rcfuleth Him. Now thele two, nay andjea , to accept of Him as fuch , or to refill e Him , muft dl ffer oppofitly , and not in degree only. For the conliderat ion of God here in the act of ih: h.-ai t , is not fimply it he be good; for, that cannot come under confideration,but if Hebe the chief good » and Io to it, and it- it will take Him as f ich ; and fo that act of love to Him mult be fjch as determi- neththacq.Kftionby>e/», or««j; and in that refpect the one yecldeth , the other rejecteth. Therefore here it is not yeelding in this or that degree, but yeelding, or refuting j which in that pinch are contradictory. S.By ihj one act of love, God gccteth th; chief room, and other things are caften down : it is quite contrary in the other J and can thefe two be of one kind? Qicani^cact of love which preferrech many things to • .* •■'"■ * • Him, Chapiil BQokbf the ReveUmn,^ 119 Him, act for its kind on God , as that act of love tiiac taketh Him as infinitly preferable to all ? Becaufe the one confidering Him as the chief good, accordingly loveth Him j and the other, not doing fo, but othervvile, Thisdifterencemuft follow thereupon. 3. Thatact wherein there is this prevalence, muft either have fomwhat peculiar in it which doth make it prevail over its oppofits , as to love God above all , which ano- ther hath not, that loveth created things above Him s or , it mult have its prevalencie from what is common toboth. Nowj this laft cannot be faid : becaufefo, it were man himfelfthatdidmakehimfelftodifteKthere muft therefore be fomthing peculiar in the other, as a caufe producing that effect i and iftkere be a peculiar caufe, and fome peculiar thing in the one which is not in the other, differing the rife of this from the rife of the other. Then this prevalent act of love which is the effect of that pe culiar caufe , muft beJidc this degree differ in kintl alfo, as being peculiarly influenced by that caufe which the other is not. And feing this pecu- liarnefleis prefuppoled to proceed tfie prevalencie of the act, it multneceffarily follow according to the fame grounds, that there muft be (bmepolitivequahfications concurring for the conltituting of the finceritieof' Grace befide the prevalent degree thereof. And that thererorc fiaceritie doth not conlift alone in it : and fo, that hypocrites cannot do the Ikme acts for kind, which the Regenerate may do,\vithout refpect to this com- parative degree. To conclude then,we may illuflrate all , thus , S jppofe a dead' body were by the power of God made to move,or (peak, as once Bahamas Afle did. There is motion and fpeech there , fuppofe it be to the fame ob- je^ft, and in the fame, words i yet doth it differ from the motion and fpeech of a living man that ad:eth ac- cording to reafbn. I. A dead man is moved only from fome extrinlick power without the interveening. principle of life from within ; although he may be moved more fpeedily and Iwifcly toward a certain obje*^, than one that from an inward principle of life afts himfelfj yet doth the motion of the living man, differ in kind ( befide any comparative degree which can be in the a£l of moving^ by a pofitiye concuning of an inward principle of life and a locoinotive faailty whereby h; is immediatly adied ; So , natural! men being . dead in fins , what ever afts are produced by them , arc meerly produced by the common work of Gods fpirit from without, without the incerveening of any fpirituall principle induencin^, thele adls , v\'hereas the ads ofa renewed man are indeed performed by the power of Gods fpcciall grace j bjt ( mediamibus' habmbus ) by the interveening of infufed habits , M'hcreby he not only is aded , but ads liimlelf in the bringing forth of thefe. As, A tree in th.- Spring-time , doth fend forth her bads , from the native feafon of the year its having influence thereupon} yet alio by)thequickning of that naturall fap and moiftneffe wherewith it isfurnifhed withinit felf^ 2. A^ead man hath no end before him in his motions or adings , as a living man habitually hath concurring in his adt : foan unrenewed man hath no pure fpirituall end in the beft adts, which the gracious man hath r the one, eatings drinking , living and bringing forth fruit to himfelt, Ho(.io.l..2 and what is fpiritually good : even as a naturall Parent , ©r Son, cannot but love his own CHld, or Fatner J and that from another fpeoiail principle than they love any other Child or Parent ; fo alfo he hath a pure fpirituall motive , warming this-principle , and kind lino- the fympathy : and thus he is fwayed to love God , becaufe of fome fpirituall good , as thellbduingof iin t the conforming of him to Gods Image , the manifefting ofHimfelf to him , and fuch like ; and be loves Gods People, becaufe he taketh them to be be loved of Gad, or to love Him, or be like Him, as fuppofe a' Woman did carry affedion to a Man, it may be from fome carnal principle , as his furnishing of her in her vanity, and his being fubfervient to the luft of vanity, pride, &c. in her j yet atterward , being matched with him, mighrlove him becaufe he were her Husband, and had condefcended to marry her, ahhoogh he iliould not ferve her vain humour as formerly : in this refped, her love doth differ i rom what it was , as hav- ing a conjugall motive added toit» which it had not formerly. 4, A living man , in his actings, is fwayed to themasgood,andasgoodtobimi.anditisimposfibleforhim to will any thing even though itbegood,. but as it is confideredaJJiwh by him ; yes, eyen things thai are hurifuU are in bis defiring of ibem conhdered under iio Au Expoftt'm 9f tbi Ckap.i. under this ixJtion as good rohiinj but there is no iucti ihi igin chc motion of a dead marv : fb,a rene Wcci .nan, not only adeth on that M'h;ch is fpiritually good, (uppofe in the loving of God or His Pjoplcj but alfohe is r:\'ayed therein, and a£lcch therein upon this formaU contideracion as it is fuch, that is , he loveth God asHe is good in Himlelf, and to Him in \vhat is fpiritually good^ and oih-rs as tbcy are luch as have title to Him , that is, Mat. 10. To lolfe them in the name oj righteoiif men , that is, upon th.t for.nall conlideration as fuch , to love them. And diis is that wherein mainly Godly tinceri^y and linglenefTc doth kythe , when wc are not only moved to do what is good, and that from a Ipirituall motive upon the matter good; but are fwayed to that thing, by this rao«ve> as they are fuch, and 16 confidered by us: and thus , this at doth not only refped: the objed , as it is conceived by the underftanding to b; fuch j but it doth rcfpcd the aA , as it is inclined CO , undertaken and performed by the will , to wit , it willech it as fuch : although the adt it felf be not in refped of its degree every way adequate to fuch an objeit* that is , though God get not fo much of the heart as it becometh Him to have $ yet, the heart, confidering Him as fuch a God who deferveth the heart , and ought to have no competitor with Him , and as fufficientty able of Himfelf to make it happy doth fo will Him j and upon that account, doth love Him and delight in Him , although it be exceedingly defedivein the degree of both, and they be b.it conceived as luch, to have a being. Now , as a man is to tT^y the truth of his life, not oniy becaufe he moveth and fpeakeih, but becau'e he movcth and fpeakcth fo , in refped of the kind formerly mentioned i So a renewed man,i5 not limply to try his new life from his aCls but as they are fb qualified, as is fa id, If it be objeded, That hithe; to ihisfeemeth to admit no mott\ethat concerneth out jehes , Mfuppofe onelolfed God, for beinigood to him ; or , hea\>en , becaufe they expeHid to be happy inify and that as if no motive could be admitted in losing God but for himfelf; or, hovti may thif motilfe be differenced in the lo'pe of a natural man , from one thai is renewed » Anfiv. There is no fuch thing as the firft intended : it will only fay this , that as the natural man is fwayed in the perfuing of moral good, as it is fo confidered by him ; fo a renewed man doth that which is fpiritually good, and that as it*s confidered as fuch by nim. Hence there is this difference, that a natural man in his con- fidering any ad> which in it felf is fpiritually goodi and materially agreeable to the Law i yet in his yeelding to perform it,.he doth ftill confider it as a natural good , or moral at the bett : as fuppoie in loving of God » he is confidered by fuch, as good to them, on a natural, or (as to ih^m) a finful account, is he ioveth God, be- caufe He hath gotten temporal peace, deliverance from bodily hazards > an eafie or honourable life ; it may be, becaufe in providence He h ith profpered him in fome finf ,1 courfe , this ih; learned forementioned Aij- thor, pag.zoi. doth j uftly call one ofthegrejteji ofallfms , Vihen the holy God ii made a pander andferlpsnt to curfliih : and no queftion, m:)ny do love God upon luch an account j or , if they Iotc God for the hope-chey have of being brought to heaven by Him (which is one of their highc ft motives ) itis becaufe they hope to , getheaven from Him, and acqefle to their finful lufts here alfo j thereby fuppofing , becaufe of His goodnefle and mercy, that they may (in , and ferve their lufts i and exped even heaven alfo attcrward ; or, they love Him under the hope of heaven j not becaufe there they do exped or defire fpiritu jl or heavenly fatisfaction in HiinC'f, in beingfatisfied with His likenefle ( which they never delight inhere ) Bjt becaufe they have a fuppofcd opinion of a greater degree of that fame happinelfc , which now they hunt for : and fo heaven is never confidered by them as a fpiritual good: or, they may love God , as fuppofing Him to love and eftecm of them, becaufe ot lome lovelinelfe and excellenciethat is in themfelves : and upon that ground expect , even heaven fro n Him,and love Him, becaufe He fo efteemeth ot them : and this is to think God like themiclvtSi and net to love Him upon any Ipirituall account ,as is faid. Again, The renewed manas Iuch> is fwayed by fpiritual motives in thefe things,that are but naturally and morally good j and under a (piritual confideration He adcth on them, to wii , as they are commanded of God, tend to His honour, and are ufefull to help onem the worshipping ot Him, and lo forth ; and thus He may be acted even in Eating and Drinking* and things that are fpiritually good in themL'lves, as the loving of Godjft.idying of holinefle, iS'C. He aaeth in them as f ich, that is, he loveth God , becajfc He is an in- finit Tpirimal good in Himfelf, and becaule he hopeth to be made bleflcd and happy in Him : thus, to love God, and dclire union and communion with Him, that we may not fimplie be happy , but happy and blcfljd in the enjoyinc: of Him , and in b:ing made conform to Him, is no carnal,finful or mercenary love: becaufe, , this the Lord Kimlelf doth warrand ; and it fup^ofeth a fpiritual principle , withdrawing one from commorv fitisficcions and delights ; and it loveth God as God, becaufe thus God is confidered as the chief giod , fuffi- ciendy and only able to make happy in Himfelf: and therefore He is defired , becaufe no other ttiingis ac- counted fufdcient or meet for happinefle, but he. And fo, love to God for himfelf , and love to Him lucaufe we expect to be happy in Him, or have already gotten fpiritual good, fuch as Regeneration, Saoctificaxion, Repen- Cap.i. Bd9kpfthe^evelat'm. IH Repentance, C^c. from Him,are noway inconfiftent.iogether : and therefore, when M'e fpeak of loving God for Hunfelf , it is not to exclude all refpedb to our fclyes ,and our ovvn good in Him j but it excludeth 2II carn- al refpciS: to our felves or refpect to [our fclyes as carnal , and delighted with things that ave fuchj and to fliewf thatthe good which we expedl from God, aod for which we love Him , is a fpititiial and heavenly good, hav- iflg the enjoying of himlelfjoyocd with it; which doth comnlend all other good to us; ibchaticisrerpedt to God, and our enjoying of Him , that doth make thefe things lovely. And io we love God , becaiile He is good, and becaufe He heareth our Piayers , andbecaufeHef.irni(heth us with what is needful »and fofoith; not becaufe any fleflxly luft is pleafed , or temporal end is gained} but, becaufe He confitmeth o:ir faith or fpi- ritual joy in him : wbiciimany that have the fame things which we have obtained from him , and are alfo car- nally chearful in the ufe of them i yet, are ixA joyful upon this account , but are deligiited in the things them- lelves«or \\'hacplearech their natures in them, but not in God Himfelf, and fo in other things. Before we cwfe > it: Will be of eoncernmcnt for the underftanding of all this Queftion , to take up rightly the true difference betu'ecn a tiural fpcafck, different ( whicia is acknowledged ) ^d if hjjical difference , which is denied. This phyfical ditference doth flow from fome poficivc qualifications concurring inthcaditfelf , which are not in another a«ij: , that hath odier , or contrary ^ualificaiioiis in the place of thefe : again , a mor- al different , as it's expreflfcd » doth not confider the ad: \Vith refpedt to any pofitive qualifiqatians in it felf | but , in refpeiilof fo»e extrinfick confidera:tioa j asa pound ot gpld ,and an ounce, of gold^ arc of the fan}© kind in refpetS: of their qualifications phyficallyj yet, fuppofe one had hired alefvantfof ,a.pouud,orha(i conditioned fo much for the rent of fame lands by a iLibfcribed Contrad and Covenant i in tliiisrefpedt , the' pound would differ from the ounce morally : becaufe the pound, by vertueof fuch Covenants , wouldbecome the fervants hire , and the landlord! rent, which the ounce would not be. This is a moral difference , and fioweth from the bargane* wherein it was conditioned that fo much > and no leife , fhould be accounted fo ; fo faith the forenamcd learned Author, that this moral difference of Giace„ doth flow fronn the confideratioii. of the Covenant , whereby only it can be determined what is faving Grace , according 10 die tcnnor thereof j- whereby luftification or Salvation are befto wed upon any a(5t,pa|;.zo5. And therefore , Grace, t^^iuiihtts comparatively prey>aUnt in degree ,iit0 be accofinted true faVrn^ Grace : becaufe: bjtlje Covenant of Grace that K called fofi and only accepudM the condition thereof , Pag. 226. where alfo he domlay , That t^ejmctrU tie of Grace doth lye in the degree, not formally bia materially tn/y ; becaufe the form of thefe gracious aSls , con- fiBeth in theii being the conMon on which Sahation» promifed. W here, i . To forbear the Author^ . eflcewijTg of all Graces equaUy ,.and gracious aftsindifterecKly to be. the condition of the Covenant , ( which yet- nec^i- farily this opinion doth pxefupofe » andfo is the more to* be adverted unto } Thercare two-things^co be ob- ferved , v«herein the miflake lyeth here- 1. That itaccounteth nothing, to be faying, ^r an evfdence of what is faying > but what is called-fbr , or accepted by the Covenant as the coHdition.tl}ereof, whereas any thing that coniequently will prove one to be renewed , will alto prove hira tobejultified: although it be no& that to which his luftilication is covenanted: but is fbmethingthat doth neceifarily prcfuppofe it, aodfoH'ow after in a iuftifi^d perfou' , and can be in no other elfe : for >. if an a(Sb » fo and fo qualified , will prove one to have the habiis of Grace , uithaut which he cotald not produce it c Then muft they pcoveliim ta be renew- ed, and fo to be juftified : becaufcxthefe adts are holy a(fts, 2sv\f wits of the. Spirit, as thjy arecalled, Gal^,^^ zni, nations of the Innef man, ^m.7. andfruitsof agpod tree: and therefore, muft prove that the t^reedsgoodV ^ There is a miftake in thi* ,, t^hat it fupponeth the ' Covenant not to accept of Graces i wkeihe 3£ the con^' ditionorotherwife ) fuppofe of lolpe , faith ^i^c. but at fuch a comparative degreeonly ,* andnotfimply to^' accept of them as lincere , although not as fully perfedt. A$ fuppoleone by covenant had;farined fotne porti- on of land,, that doth^for the; twr^e bear no^bicg but bramlples , upopi,thi§ ^onditipn thsw: he ihould;have.rerv tuyued to him fo many wine;gr^es3,.bi^;arihant±iie brambles- tiiat gpcw tliereoH',, in thisjr^cjct , one^has" really gave grapes , could not expect to have thefe accepted , as bdwft'thecbveriai)t^iviotirQf.(inners.,-artdasfentof God ■ far thai end , is dxawn > oat of reject to the faithfulnefleof God in His Wqr^i:.„vto receiye Chrj.it j asHa i^.offeredito hiiw. and upon that account , according tXD tiie tcarp:is«f the Coy^min!^ > iO'lijbiKiit-to Ijlis righie- Qufheffe.» and reft on Himifor actaining^oft Salvation. Likewife in Repentance , Bardon' and /iiftificatiuri 9re not knit to any degree of iforrow; (. as wasformerly hinted J t^acit. , ,chat God will aecoont hi^t a penit^ent ]« whofe liirrow fcffifi:i diath-escfiad bi& diejightin it :. hut unto true B^-pentanee ,j which is for iti q\iali6catioi^j^ 114 AttSxpofttiontfthe Chap.i. fuchisthepromife made> v»hofoeTuf repents , ^c. Andinihis tefpcct, Gods Covenant ninneth noc , thathb will have grapes bigger than brambles , or gold of more weight than the perlon himfelf j but , if they be true § rapes , growing upon a good tree , and not grapes di Sodom, or brambles, he doch accept of them, and laicb, eltroy not > for there is a blelTmg in it , though it be like unto the fmalleft borrie upon the uppermoft tops of the boughs , and alchojgh ftill he call for perfection in the degree of all as the Covenanters duty. And if ic be gold , and miy abide ih.- touchftone and fire, and not be conlumed, he rejects it not , of what ever weight it be in the fcales» as i Cor- 5. 1 3» 14, and 1 5. is cleare. Now gold abideth the fire , not as it is io quantity buc as it is in kind> and for the qjalky upright; and no place is there which doth exprefle Gods way of trial more plainly 3 and it bath the promife to the man whofe work in any degree will abide the fire , though the dlrofle that is ^ith it { which fljall be confumcd ) be in the quantity far beyond what b folid. Hence we will find in Saipture , that fuch exprcflions are ufed as do ever lay the weight of the fincerity of mens ads, and place the difference of gracious and finfuU adts in the kind thereof , as accounting all of fjch a kind to begra- «ous , wiih3Ut fuch refpeCk to its degree , as whenitisfaid, atrecK known by itt fruit, M by its grapes ot the fmalleft bigncfle j yea , even by its' blcflbms. Hence fo frequently in the 5owj , the Lords trees are differenced by their buddings, andblof- fomings, and moft tender grapes , orfirft bads: which could not be y if it were not the kind of fruit that evidenced the difference of trees: for, men gather not graces ( even of the fmalleft \yigneffe) from thornt , nor figs from brambles. Saall true Believers , are laid to \izye. the fame f^irit of faith, 2 Cot.^. 13. and ttie like frccious faithy 2 Pw. 1.2. Which doth hold forth this, that as all Believers, who have faith, have the lame for kind , though not for degree precious ; foallo, allihefe who partake of that faith , that is true of its kind , nwft alfo neceffarily be Believers » and in Covenant with God , of whatever degree itbe , if it be the fame for its qualifications and kind with the former , it isprecioustotherwife,even Believers have nor the like faith in degree: thelikendfe then and precioulnefle thereof, muft be in the kind , M'hichno hypocrite can have , and ir cannot but be accepted by Godj fo true Repentance, andworldl)^ forrowy are differenced, 2Cor. 7. not in refped of any degree , but in refpeft of the kind; and the one is ivwdl(/ » anddieotber is forrow ( !>. 9. )-aftcr a Godly manner , and ( >. 11. ) after a Godlj> fort : which muft be becaule of poficive (jualiftcations concurring in it , which the other hath not. And the inftances that ate brought to prove their forrowing after aGodly manner , in the words following, do confirm this, to wit, their C4r*- /uhtffet!^ealy &c. So, 1 Pet.i.zi. there is unfainedtalte j and elfe where unfained faith , which are difterenc- edfrom counterfeits in hypocrites, as that which hath reality , is from that which is only in appearance. For although they may have really Hiftoricall faith , and a kind of naturall loye to God ( to let thefe go , as fuppofed ) yet? can ihey never have juttifying faith , or real fpiritual love 9 or of that kind : other wife it were not fi'tned , and could not but be accepted , leing what is unfained is ever accepted. Now , love and faith , cannot be called fained Umply in thefe who have truly the lame Kind ofa^ftsofloveand faith , or yet iruo' afits erf fome kind: they muft tbrrefore be in this relped /«iwr cannot when he aiSleth deliberately , and accjrding to thtf, CJc. in refpe\^ of the kind thereof, than in refpedk ofthecompa- xarive degree thereof. And are they not as confident and perfwaded of this , that th-y love God above all^ and truft and lippen to Him more than to any other thing for attaining to lite » And will be ready to fay , thereis no other thing they can lippen to ; and in this they are fixed fo , as none fhall be able to convince them of the contrarie, becaule Gods foveraignity in that relfct^ is fo naturally fixed in the confcience » that they never debate it , but thinks themfelyes through in it, th^ con virion of its realbnablelTc is fo ftrong •on their judgements. And indeed upon what hath been faid, if ^ye will feparate tbe degree from the kind and qualifications formerly mentioned, they will have much feeming realbu for them ; and yet even then, €h^ will bewray that /tfVc^/aifA,^!;. which they etteem to be in this degree, tobeunfoundinitskind, as being but the fruit of nature, and lomewhat (readily) which is ot age equal to themfelves,Cic. and there- fore cannot be (bund. Therefore we adde, that this way will be more ufcful to convince natural men, than the other is: becaule generally , they are per Avaded ofthetruih and reality of their grace : and to fay that their grace were but defetftive in its degree, would, i.keep them from the through conviction of their gracelefnefle, and the right uptaki'ng of their deceitful nature} which yet i> mainly and principally ne- ceflary to tbe work ofconverfion. hot it would make them luppofe that they had already attained feme beginnings, whereas this placing of the fincerity of true Grace in the kind,doih at the fii ftpoint out to them the necesfity of a change, and more eafily difcovereth th'o unloundnefle of every thing chat grow^th from the naturall root ofan unrenewed condition. 2. This placing of it in tha degree, doth put hypocrites on- ly to amend or quicken tlieir pace , an4 to be adding to their building j but not to take a new way , or to lay a new fouadauon: now this exceedingly fuits with a prefumpcuoas hypocnt's humour , who eafily will grant that their faith is weak, bit not that it is unfound , and are ever delirous to encreafe what they have , ■which will prove but a building uponfand; and ifthis were thealone mark of trial > whether God had the chief room by this comparative degree in their adts , they would be exceedingly confirmed in their o- pinion that all is well. It's like when Kkodemm came to our Lord , he would not eafily have been con. vinced that he loved ortrufled any thing more than God; neitherdoih our Lord take that way for con- vincing of him; but doth ih;w the unlbjndneffe ofvvhathehad, in refpeft of the kind thereof, and that the tree behoved to be made good and of another kind , before any fruit thereof could be approvable ; and therefore He preacheth to him the Dodkrine of Regeneration , and the necesfity of being bom again , and doth notinfift to shew any defedl of degree, but of kind, as in that, foA. 3. is clear, thcttt faidiHe , which is born of the flesh, IS f ksh i that is, what ever fruits may be in a natural nun , they are of a corrupt kind as the root is : whereby He would obviat a fecret obje(ilion that KicodemiiSy or a formal hypocrite , might have from the degree or abundance of feeming good ads oi t^eal, lo\e, frajer , ^c. ("as may by Hicodemm his words toChrittbe gathered to have been in hini) be it fo,laith He,let there be many ftuits , and that in a great degree, that is not the thing that maketh them acceptable : for , they arc flill bjx flesh , that is , of a Q». 2 corrupt 124 ^^ Bxpojit'm ef the Chap. 2. corrupt kind : and thiK He rejec5t:eth them all at once, and Itoppeth his mouth without comparing thv^in in Reference to tWeir objeft< , T\4i.'rein Kicoiemus had not been fo eafily convinced. Arid on the contrary, faith the Lord , J^at is born ofthefpirit, isfpirit : whereby He doth not on]y fhew , that there muft hi fruits of another kind , to wit, fpirrtuall -, and that nothing otwhatfoever degree can be accounted fincere, except it proceed from this principle, to wit, the Spirit : but aifo it (heweth thit there is nothing which dorh co.-nff from that principle , if it were but the leaft motion , but i t is fpkit , and acceptable according to the root that it cometh from, wdthout confideration of the degree thereof. And feitig our Lord took that way,to difcover and convince, it cannot but be fafeft. 3. This vvay alio would be dangerous to many poor tender Belie- vers, ifthey were put to try the fincerity of ihdr Grace by this prevalent degree alom; : tor, do not they often find their unbelief or leaningto creatures ^at leaft in their lenfe ) to exceed their faith in God> And do not they find love to things of the world mor^ frequently carry the heart to delight therein , than in God alone 2 And flwll they caft all unlound in fiich a cafe ? What bad Paul done if he had walked by this mark , when the motions of fin captivated him, J^pm.j. and yet is he ftill comforted in the; fincerity of^His Grace t and in the adtings of the inner-man : which cannot be grounded upon this comparative degreej but upon the kind thereof. Now , if this maxime were true , thefe things would follow it, i. He could have no evi- dence of his fincerity , except he had more grace ( and that ftill inexercife) nor corruption , and that to his fenfe; for , every grace hath fomeoppofite corruption,and if it were not prevalent over its oppofite corrup- tion,then could he not conclude that he were gracious , and fo not except he were more gracious than cor- rupt. a.If any graCe were prevailed over by its oppofite corruption , he could not conclude that he were in a gracious eftate : becaufe this is certain > that where one grace is fincere, there all graces are , tliey being all members and parts of the new creature, which in Regeneration is brought forth j and it being certain alfo* that for a time, lome graces will be exceedingly prevailed over by their oppofices, more than others, as the fearofmenwillkeep a Believer under in a particular more then the fear of God , Then it will follow that ei- ther he hath true fear ofGod at the fame timei and fo the fincerity of this grace offear doth not confift in the prevalent degree theVeof , or , hath no grace fincere at all, becaufe where one is unlound, all is unfound y iS contrO: i or , one grace muft be found and another unfound , which cannot be fald fHnply, upon the ground formerly given, TheBiiever then,fn lucha (^ife , muft either conclude himfelf to be unlound ; or , he muft Cry it by fome other mark from the kind thereof. And though a Believer ought to account hinjfelfj greatly faulty, when any one corruption pre vaileth j yet it will not follow that he fhould reckon all to be linlband^ which this would infer , and fo contradideth the Saints pradtices in fuch cales. - . From all this we conclude>that u*s more fafe to keep both the common do£trine andexpresfions : and al- though we have been longer upon this than pofTibly may be thought fuicable to our purpofe j yet we have adventured upon it , if fo be it may conduce any thing to the clearing of that wherein the triall of mens ftat-?s is fo much concerned ; or if it may occafion fome more unanimous expresfing of this matter , by others who may more dexteroufly perform it , that fo this be not ftated as a new controverfie in the Church , at fuch a time when fhe is almoll overwhelmed with inteftine debates already. For weare fare in the generall , that thefe qualifications formerly mentioned , of the end , motive, reduplication, &c. are neceffiry to the con- Itituting of any a(St to be fincere, as ha^h been faid. And if they be neceffary , they muft either be compre- hended under the expreflion of thi^ prevailing degree of the acb, and fb it is but ( ao7^o/x«x''* )a Itriving for words, which are not to be contended for. And fo both thefe are upon the matter one. Or, iftheybenoc comprehended under that expreflion , then they muft be fomewhat different from it ; and fo there muft be more requifite to conftitate the fincerity of grace , and to difference it from common works ,hi hypocrites , than this degree foref aid. Or, we muft fay, that thefe qualifications muft be accountsed common to the afts of hypocrites> and thefe that are renewed : whichis a thing that we cannot admit, upon thegrounds former- ly laiddown: althoiigh we ftill acknowledge that the presnng^ at the moft eminent degree of grace , even in that comparative relpedl Is exceeding neceflary , and ufefull tor attaining to the clear difcernnig of the fince- rity of grace : for, often Believers do make their Own fearch exceedingly difficult , becaufe of the want of this. Andtheagtationofthisqueftion, being fomew bat ne w , vve nope what is faid will be the more fa- •vourably conftruAed : efpecially this being our fear, that by fuch expreffions, or aflertiom, as this opinion, hath with it , grace may come to be looked on as too common a tiling , and it and nature, tobe thojghc more fibihan, indeed they are. LECTURE T Chap.t. J>Mk.i>ftht ItnUtim. ij» LECTURE nil. Verf.S. Jndtmto the AngtUfthe Chunbin SmjrnayWitet Thefe things faith the frji andthe laji , T/vhicb tf as dead y andisaliye. ... 9. 1 kntw thj -works, and tribulation, and po\ertte , ( but thou an rich ) and I know the bhfphemy ojthem Vthichfay the^ are jews and are not, but a thejjnagogue of Satan. 10. Fearnone ofthofe thing! v/hich thou shaltjuffer: beholdt the dey>H shall caji fome of jou uwofrifon^ that ye may he tried t and ye shall halpe tribulation ten dates : be thou faithful untodeath, and I \«iU give thee acrownofli^e. , f . . /. .^ 11. He that hath an ear, Ul htm hear what the S^tritfatth unto the Churches > He that oyercometh , shall not be hurt ofthefecond death. He fecond Epiftle , is direded 10 the Church o{ Smyrna : and as her cafe doth differ from the cafe of Efhefus, and that both in refpecft of fuffering and integrity j ib doth the Lords meflage to her ditfer , and is wholly comfortable. There is no charge agaihlt this Church, as in many of the reft : this doth not imply an univerfal freedom from guiltinefle of all forts > But, firtt, that this Church hath been free of groffe evils, and hath been in honcft iimplicitie aiining at their duty.And/ecoudly, it beareth out the Lords tenderneffe in palling over many infirmities in an honeft Churcii where there is much fuffering. It is not our purpofe to infift in thele Epiftles ( thematier being clear » and ye haying good opportunity of hearing them more fully opened > we fhall only give a view of the fcope , to keep the coherence ot the whole Book. The Epiftle hath the divifioncommon-M'ith all the reft, in thofe three general parts, to wit, fitftja Preface or Infcription, comprehendingthe Perfon from whom, and to whom, this meffage is dire'ded. The Titles given to Chrift, the Sender, were fpoken to, ehap.u They are two, 1 .He is the frji andthe /aft ; this It ttcch out the eternity of His God-head , or His eternity as He is God. 2. He is (tiled, He that was dead and it ali^e : this letteth out His Office with the efficacie of His death , and the vidory that He had obtained by overcoming death , and the devil j and being now above death and 1 ufferi'ng, to live God and Man in One Peribq for ever.Thefe Titles are fpecially chofen here for the confolation of this fuffering honeft Church : for , His fuffering and dying commendeth Him as pitifuland compaflionate i and His God-head and Victory , fetteth Him out as fufhciently able; both which being puttogether> do exceedingly comfonHis people,who cannot but live, leing He liveth, and cannot but continue fo for eVer, P]<»/L 18.46. J0/A14. 19. Secondly , The Body of the Epiftle, is contained, Ve/f.g, 10, 11 . it elpecially rUnneth on thefe two, i. To hold out Smyrna hit cafe , and that both in re(pe<5l of wnat was prcfent, tieif.^. and alfo in relpeCt of whac was tocome, "Perf. ic 2. It holdeth out theconfolaiions which are allowed to her for her incouragement'in reference to both, and th2re t-vvo are intermixed. Her prefent cafe hath two things in ir. i. Her outward afflidlions are mentioned. 3. Herhoneftyand integrity underthem, is taken notice of, and approyen by Jefus Chrift. And ihii laft , is a main ground of conlolation againft the firft. Her outward afflidtedcendition, is exprefled in thele three words. i.They were under tribulatiifn, ihar K, fad and greatly ftraitning preffures, as the Word fignifieth: and by this may be underftood the afflidjon? cf body, name, and eftate , and the lad confequents following thereupon , which the Godly are pu lo by the perfecution of wicked men. The z.woxdis, pofertie ^ 1 know thy pol;>ertj : we take it literally tobe un- derftood of (uch pinches and fttaits in their outward eftates , as plundering, fcqiieftiration, finings, and othe r means ofthat kindufe to bring upon men; umothis fortof a.t iiStion the chnftians in the primitive perfe- cutions Were exceedingly liables who y ei joyfully fuffered the footling of their goods, Heb. 10. 34. This is in* deed no litde part of trial, when pwents and children are caften look of all temporal things, and have not for the refrefhing of themfelves and their families. The 3. part of their aliiidlion, is^ the reproach of u-icked men that wanted not altogether profeffionj Ikpow {iaith the Lord) the blajphemie of thefe "ffhichfay they ^ire Jews, and are not, but areofthefynagogue of Satan. Amongit all the Saints crolfcs, there arc none more bitter than cruel mockings, as they are called, Heb. 1 1 . 36.and mockings froii^ Jewj that pretended to Wor- ihip the God of Abraham, oilfaae, and of Ji»(o^ , would be more heavie than the repr . aches of heathens ; there were none alio more bic.errevilers ottheSonof God and of His followers, than thele hardned ]ewyi. who having fynagoguesin confiderable Cities, did ever with all their might joyn themfelves to reproach Q^l and. is5 AHExpofumofthe Ch.ip,i." aiKt pcvfjcutctlic C'.iriftians. Ic is like that thc-y luJ a rynjgJt;;.ie in this place , prctenJing to worship God accoiJingco the m.iuncr of His Law ; but b/caufe of ihcir obftinate iiialicioufii.flrj , they arc by the Lord d.nicd zolr^JewJi and arc laid to lie, and tobsof chi fynagog icot Satan : becajle indeed th:y looked liker a coinbiiiation for the devil, than a Congregation fjr worshipping of God , who Hew the Lord, forbade co fpcak in His N uue, and did perfxutc His Miiiitlers and People, a^- th>; word is, i TheJ.i.j/^,i^. From which we may fee > i. That the molt honett and tender , may be liable to moft sharp affiidlions, 2. Tiiat often rods and crofl'.-a of feveral kinds are joyned tog.tlijr. 3. That reproach is not the leaft part otartidlionofthe people ot God i andtheshamjihsreot, bwing well endured, will be accounted honed I'ufforing pf a crofTe , as if ic were a bodily affli^lion. 4.Tbeic is no perfon more bitter and iawetlive againft thofe that are (incere, than fuch as have had fon:ie engagements to God by profesfion, and have fallen f;ona the lame. 5. Precendedfriends ( asthefejeux wcrej may coine to be molt grofle cnemiec , which is both thciv fia and their plague: th^Tefore, I Theff.z. — 1 6. it is laid , that wtath wm come ufMtbeirtto thetatermojf. 4) Gods- people may look to be met with , and eut.rtained by men , as the Lord J>;.Ui uL-th to be: if He be well entertained, lb will it be with them ,• if He be defpifed, as He v*'as by thele Jciv/ , let them look to be blafpheined and defpifed alio : for, ic is enough to the fervant that h: be like his Maltcr. 1 he coniblation that is propofed agiinlt the forefaid affliction, is two wayes lee down » i. More generailf I kftow ihy works ' wliich doth noc only relate to His Omnilciency , as is uluall in thelc Epifties ; but hereic taketh in His approbation , as the word after cleareth.Alfo it is oppofed 10 His uking notice of their enemies malice , I know the blafphemy ofthemthat calithemfehes ffivs, S5c. Thireforf,His knowi ng of their works* mult include His refpcCt to their honelty, as His knowing Oi their blalphemy pointeth out His deteftation of the fame. It is no little part of B .lieyers confolation in any ftraii , that the Lonl Jei us knoweth how it is M'ith them , and can bear teftimony to their integrity , when they arc even alinoU overwhelmed with re- proaches before men. It is no lialc encouragement alfo , that He do«h take notice of enemies their malice , ' ashereisobferN'ed. The (econd way the confolation is exprelfed, is more dire^fJ: , by Chrifts plain tefttnaony in thefe words* thou art rich, that is» what ever men think oJ thee, as being moft defpicable> or, what ever thou be in thy own eltate , moft poor and defolate ; yet really , and in my eftlmation j thou art rich , that is, thou art indeed Itrong in the Grace of God > well furnished with Promifes and Priviledgcs , and abundandy rich ' in faith and good works , jam. 2 Var/i 5". i Tim. 6. 18. In which things , true riches do confift. This ^ feemeth to be a ftrange paradox unto the men of the world , thou arc poor , and yet . thou art rich : yet * often h ive the Saints found this to bea truth j at hji'jping nothirt^ , ana jet foffesfmi allthings , 2 Cor.6lo. Andif this were believed, it might allay the fervour that men have in purl umg after lemporall riches : for, the having of them cannot make them rich, ( the greateft men iv\ Smyrna get not this teftimony from 01 ir Lord Jefus, th it f*c/ ace ricA ) and the want of them cannot make th.m poor : and there- fore Swj'rw^j. even in her poverty, is rich. This alfo would make the heavenly Riches to be efteemed of, if men believed that their life did noc confift in the abundance of the things that they enjoy , as it is , Luk^\Z.^^. . Tne future cafe of S«»)r««, which isfet down,1^«r/.i0.is alfo an afflioied condition j and hath its encourage- ments luitable theretoj laid down. It is, I . generally propoled to be fuffering , Tear none of thefe things which thou sha'tfuffer. This Church had been liitfei ing j and though honeft» was yet to lufter more. Obf, I . Sutferings when diey begin, oftencimes are not inltantly at a dole. Yea , 2. The Lord w ill fome- timcs exercife thefe chat arc melt tender, with one crofle upon the back of another. 3. HeHimfelfis fiotvvithflanding (till tender of them , even when they fufler , as may begatbered from this comfortable iTitRage to Smj ma. 2. Thefe futfcrings are more particularly defcribed , i . In the kind of fuffering. to wit , Imprifonment : this is not (o to b; underftood, as if th.y were to be tried by no other kind of luffcring j but it letteih out a main part of their aofle, to wit, that lome of them should be caft in Prilbn, and lib^ity taken from their perfons* which it may be, heretofore they enjoyed. 2. It is defcribed in the principall Agent and Inftrument of their fuffering, The deVthhallcafi fame 0 f you imoprifon. Heathen Emperours, wicked Govcrnours andSoul- dicrs , were initrunen all therein, yet it is alcribed to the devil , asifitwere immediately a(3:ed by him , for thcfc reafons, i. To Ihew whacinflience the devil hath in the adting of wicked men , fo thatineffedt their deed, is hisdecd, they arc fofubfervient to him. 2. It is to ih:w from what author all perfecutions do tlovn', to wit , from the devil, who is a murderer and a liar from the beginning, and father thereof, ]ohS. 44. 3. Icis to aggregetheborriblncfleofthisfinofperfccation,asbeingamainpeeceofthedevilsbufmefle, be Chap.2. B99k.of the RiVtUtm, 117 beinllrumentall therein who will. 4.1tfervcth alio to comfort and encourage the fuffering people to pati- ence and conltancy ^ lemg the devil is their fpecial enemy , they oughtthcrefore not to faint in oppofiog of him,nortoltLimbieinbeingoppofedbyhim. r, r , , . . „ 7 Theirfufteringisdefcribedbya^a<;fignationottheperfonS,whOMrereeipecialIy thus tofoffer, be shall caft fome of you into prifen, ^c. By jflw, we underftand efpecially the Minifters j foine whereof, faith the Lord, wcretobecaitifiprifon; andyetbut/biwe : toshewthatHe M'asnotaltogeiher to extinguish their light/ Tlie realbns why we underftand it efpecially of Minifters, are , 1 . B^caufe that doth efpecifally prove a triall to the Church, when her Minifters are fet upoti. 2. Becaufe the prelerVing of fome of them , is a fpe- cial comfort againft atilidion, according to the promife. Ifa.io.2o»2i . And were it not to bz underltood of ilinifters, it might havea fulfilling, though they Ihouldall be caft in prifon. 3. The fenfible alteringof the number from lAtfM in the lingular, to 7«tf in the plural number, doth clear thatrhe fame party is to be under- ftood by both: and feing by the firft* the Angel, colled:ively taken, is certaitily.to be underltood j this sheweih that in this laft place, fuch, to wit, Minifters, are alio to be underftood. This! orm of changing the number , will be more clear in Vcr/24. ^ ^ ., , . . ... .„ , , ^ , 4. This future affliction , is deferibed in its end, that is, triallj thatye may be tried : this is neither the end that the devils or perfccuters have before them i but that which the Lord intends, who, bythis fuffering, minded to difcover fome infirmities to themfelves, and to bring forth the folidity aiidftrength of His grace , to His praife and their comfort before others. 5. it is deferibed in its heightyand continuance: its height ietriiulathn , that is » very fore and great pret fures r its continuance, is, ten dajes, a definite, for an indefinite tim^ ; and doth fet out , I. That their aft'li' (Jtioas in general v7ere determined by the Lord> to a day. 2. That it was not long j it was but for daye^t.Thc faddeft aftliSion of the people of God have an end. Y et, 3.1t is tor ten dayet : to fhe w that it was for fome continuance, and that the peoplcof God ought not to look tor freedom irom their crofles in the fir ft, fecond, or fith day. Some apply it to chejperfecution that followed in the dayes oiTrojan, for the fpace of ten yearsj but we conceive the moft geuerall acceptation is fafeft. The fpeciall encouragements that are ex^refled, are two; Cfor, fomeare implyed in the former words) The firft , is, fear none ofthefe things, be. 1 his is a generall comfort, frequently given by th^* Lord, fear not , ^c. J/i.414245. ^c. And certainly though it be generall; yei being fpoken out of Chiifts own mouth, muftbeverycomprehenfiveandmaffie. Bj>whichwe&ereometb , shall not be hurt ofthe fecond death. The perionto whom the pro- mife is made, was formerly fpoken of : it is not tne ma» that pleafeth himfeli, or yeeldeth to all (brt ot ten- tati«n$, or for a lime feemeth to be diligent ; bat he ibai fighteih and overcovneth, Th« thing prdmifed ', IX% J» Expojjtis of thi Chap. 2. is» tobclcccpcd from d»jfc«rt ofibefeeond deaib : tn jrc is a arlt J.-at'i ..which u a fcparation of the 5jui rrom clie BoJy,coir.inonto gpodanid ba!d»*acr'i i^dlcconcideicli, which ii tobett.'rnally fcparatcd ttoin the pre- Icnce ot vJod and the Lnmb , eipjcinliy at the day of Jadgciiicnr, to wit , when all the M'icked as do^s, fjr- qjrers, jiiid liars, ^i.iW. b- cart into the lake, whicU i* the kciaud death, {{elt.zi.S. In fum, ih: promilejs ,hc ihat ovciconjctb ^411 be kceped frQ.m hell. From which we may gather, i. Ttiat th*rc is a fecond dcatb after men are laid im the grave. 2. That this death is rnqfi horrible and dreadtiiil- 3- That it is a. lingular rare and fpcciall favour and priviledge to be kecpcd from ih it fecond death. 4. It is implyed, tb.u the generality ot men , who are Ilavts do their iufti , jttJii P- i-fvjeu ivLuui njt >. onu jrttny , «iv^nj .> , ki*ai. i&u itfttit may ue keepeci li'Q.T) tli& li;coi^ d^^tf^ and wrath to come , he may the more patientlj« endure what « ve« clie he may meet within this world, tbpi^gh it were even the firlt death it felt. Cwcerwng thf ittflueHct that tbt IHv'tl bath on fome Vtkk«d ttism avians : andbtHif h: doth carrieoH th&func. , ji.-:^ 1.: : : "3- ONa thing may be farther inquired here , to vi\u coneernkig the lievils inftuence on mens a^on$ 9 for, that thi^ efFed: is attributed to the de vil> ( the de)?ilskall eajifome of you into prifon ) it holdeth forth a fpecial hand thathehathinadVingmentodoevU » 16 that iheir deed is his. Concerning which, we may in generall lay , that the dcwil may have, and often hith great power on men , e- fpecially wicketi men, in making themlubfervient to his defigtw. Thus, he makeih men caft lixne faithful Minifters in prilbn here ; he reigneth, as having men at his command , in the next Epiftlej and leadeih them captive at his will, 2Tim.2.2j6. he fighteth with Miehaek and ftirreth up Herefies as well as perfeGmion, ckap. 12. he decciveth the Nations, c^j/>. 20. Andoftenhis powerisfpoken of in tbisProphefie : and it iscer* tain that it is very great, i . having efted:s upon the bodies of men, to carrie them from one place to another, as be did to the body of Chrift, Mattb^, to afflii.1 them by fickneife, pain and lores as he did \ob : and the Woman ( Lukf 1 J. 1 6.) whom , bung a daughter of Abraham, Satan hath bound, faith Chpift, /» , t})cfe eighteen/ years, ^c. 2. Upon the external lenfes ; he can delude ears, eyes , iSc. either by mifreprefentmg extemal;- objedls, or by inward difturbing of the faculties and organes, whereby men and women, naay , anddooftew apprehend that they hear, feeiiifc. fuch and fuch things , which indeed they do not. 5. Inwardly he may have influence to difturb the rcalon , and mar the judgment t as he did in lhtf^ men whom he poffcffed , Matth.S \>erf.2S- He hath influence on theunderltanding, and fo he is faid to blind men ., 2 Corintit. 4. Var/4. 4. He may work on the memory and affe<5t:ions alio, as by Itealing away the Word , Mat. 1 3 . yerj . 19. and' alio wakening hatred, luft, envie, G^c. Yea, (bme M'ay he may \»'ork on the will * and fo he is laid to put re«j folutions in the heart , as it is faid oiJnanitu and Sapfhira, to lie to the holy Gholt, ^0jf f ,-3. and of J«(fc*#,u toAe/ytfj'Chrift.. jo^.13 27 So, iC^rff».2i. being compared with, 2^ by the Lord. And, fecondly. He hath noinfalHWe, irrfgperable way of adting by himlelf on men ; butaa men through their fin yeeld unto him : for, he is dependent, Jfl&.i. 7,8. and can violent none to fm. Ttwrdly, He can have no immediate infallible acquaintance with what is in mens hearts : for , that is Gods propeftj*.^ Fourthly^ He hath no immediate determinating influence on the will of men : fo that although he may peiP {v, he may ufe mod powerfuU perfwafive means , by h's skill and agility to draw men ( being now corrupt>infenfibly tomanygrofT: tins ; or, atleaft,tatemptfhem. Which temptaticui, meeting with con.uptioa•in■us^and ihc Lord juftjiy giving ovef fomctoitjSacamiiay pre-- vail oyer them by fjch and fuch like means , as , iMe Cliap.i. ^ 'Stfokjf the Revelation. n^ I. Hij may by fignesknowtnens particular inclinations and predominants (although he reach not to the undcvftanding of the thoughts imn:iediatly : ) and he may gather what fnare may nioft readily prevail with men f jr the time , acco; ding as evidences may appear in their way , either by their not praying to God , or ,by what kythes in words and other carriage, wherein certainly he goeth beyond any man , to wit , in taking up ofmens inclinations. 2. He may fuit and fir external temi^tations to their diftcmper, andtryltethcmioas there may be ace fit to the venting of luch lufts : thus , he maketh Jttdas his inchnation to covetoufnefle and thePharifeesenvie, to tryfte togetlier ; Da\id to hoholdBathshehainiach a pofture , when he is fomewhat fccure , ^c. 3 . He may j umble , confound and put through other the inward frame . by working on what is natural in the humours of the body, for awakening lull , paflion , revenge, fufpicion, fears , iSe. where- by men are fome way dilpofed to yeeld to the tentation offered, which he timeth with this, 4. He may caft-in reprcfentations in the mind , of fuch and fuch things , diverting the imagination from cbjed:s which might mar his defign ; and fo he may order what is within .asoutotir, or by it, toformreprelentationsin the imagination ot fuch and fuch things; whereby , propofing them ( as it were ) objedivcly to the under- ftanding , he may mediately offer them to the will : and for that end alfo , for a time keep fuch thoughts in -the mind and in the memory. Thus, often the Saints cannot be free of imaginations ( by his abuling of the fantalie ) which they hate , and at which they have horrour : and therefore , thefe cannot be thought na- tively, and naturally to aiife from themfelves » which are fo ftrange and uncomh to them. Thus,fome things come unexpectedly, by Satans furnifhing the thoughts with a finful midle for attaining of an end, that is defired; and, it may be» isdefirable. Thus allb he tnay darken Scripture, offer diverfe (enfes ;o idfarnilh objedlions againftthe truth of it,or againft the true meaning of it.obftruct their taking up of the weight of any reafon againfl their Errors,^f. as he is faid, io blind. (2C«r.4 Ver/4.) the minds of them that believe not^isc. and tofpew outafioudofmor , KeTf. 12. 15. Hemay not only objedtively thus preli^nt fuch a thing j but he may continue to bear it in , and to ufe motives drawn from leeming reafon to ingage the will to yeeld to it , as he did to Adam , and £ Vtf at the firlt : and thus , he ftirreth not 0;ily natural humours of the body ; but natural corruptions , engaging all the lufts , as they may have influence to prevail with the will , for yeelding to thefe tentations ; So fttd^ts his covetoufnelfe , is engaged to deal with him to fell his Mifler : for, the devil though he infufe no covetous humours yet he may aCt on what there is: and he ftirreth the Pharifees envie to con- cur and make them accept of that offer. And in this doth lye amain part of the tentaticn , and the devils wiles and devices , whereby he deceiveth , to wit, in making feeming reafons to have weight • as if there were force in them, and true grounds to be rejected as not for fuch atime,Cic. nor of fuch weight. Thus he prevailed with £W> prefenting the tentation with its plaufible , ( thoi gh falfe ) reafons. And this way, though indire£lly» as the Apoftle faith, zCorinth. 11.^. He con inucih to deal with -^iflw/ fuccellbrs , to prevail with them as he did with £Vc by his fubtilty : and thus he leadeth men at his plea fure , by propof- ing to them what he uill : otherwife he could have no fuch dominion over men in the world as he hath: and thus , many fins are born-in on men , without any connexion with their natural complexion : and if it were not thus, one man miSht prevail in fomerefpedt more with another ( for he can deal by reafon with him) than the devilcould, ifhehadno obje^ftive influence on them: and the tentations being often unto parti- cular defigns , it fheweth , that the devil hath a moral obje^ftive way of dealing with men : otherwife it were no more to fay that the devil put it in ludas heart to betray his Mafter , than to fay hi flirred him up to love monty i but this fhcwcth , that to him who loved money formerly , the devil propofeth this , as a fit mean to gain fomewhat ef it. Alio, ^Slt 5-. it is faid to Anani^, 'why hath Satan filled thinehean to lie ? C?c. fo that C as it were ) when it was objected within themfelves , what if it be asked whether the Lands were fold at fb much 9 the devil furnifheth the anfwer : fay { faith he ) it was : and he maketh it probable that none fhould know it , feing both man and wife were to agree in their anfwers: and fo he prefcnteth that to them, by which their covetous and diftruftfull humours prevailed with them j and they both yeelded : therefore it is alfo faid, ^^x 5. 4. ivhy haftthdu comeilped tUit th^ng in thine heart ? And >. 9. Hovt is it that ye ha\e agreedtogethet » The feed, as it were . cometh from the devil who inje(5ted it j the conceiving is from our corruption , which entertaineth the motions flirred up by him. And h^w can it be otherwile faid that he bhndeth mens eyes that they ihould not underftand the Gofpel ? for , if it were only by a natural ftirring of humours , it wo ild diltemper them for every thing j but here lieth the tentation, that th^y are wife in all other things 5 but in fpiritual things the devil blindeth them, andmakeihtbe Gofpel feemfoolifhntffe to ihem, Tnns,hefetteth on Ahab by entyling him without by his prophets t and fwaying him within out of pride j and hi prevailed with the falfe prophets, by ftirring them up to lie , and that in reference to thatpaiticular defign , which no mete influence on the body could have done. R By i^ AnSxpofttmtfthi Chjp.i; By all which we may fe e , that it is not witho jc good rcafon laid , that tbe devil goeth about feeing w kotn he may devour 5 he is near the heart , and is often upon folks counfel when they are not aware. And this flie^^'cth , what need there is of watchfuinefTe , that we give not place to the devil , and that he get not occa- fion to tempt .* for , withniuchftibtHitycanhemakeufeofit j and a£l men inexecutingof his orders , when they know not what he is doing, as likely it was with thefe per fecuters whom he engaged thus to pcrfe- cute thefe Minifters : which way of his , being frequently mentioned in this Book , wc have once for all, faid this of it. From this we may alfo gather, how little weight is to be laid upon the teftimonie of this is not at the devils decifion » from whom indeed the Cahiniflr might exped no favourable lentence. But the Lordis judge Himfelf , To Him be praife for ever. L E G T U K E. V. Verf. 12. \^ndtBthe Angelofthe Church in Pergamos^Vf rite »tbefethinis faitb he whiehliath the sharp fvtori with t\vo edges. 13. IknoMfthy werkf^y andAvhere thou dwUeTl ,eyen -where Satans feat is , andthouholdeftfafl my Kamtt and haft not denied my faith .eYenin tbofe dajes ■\^befein Antipas wm my faith ftd martyr , who wasflain amongyou y/here Satan dweUeih. 14. lut IhaYe afewthingsagainflthee , becaufe thou]hafl there them that holdthedo^rine of Balaam, wfg tmtght ^^alactofafl ajiumbling blockjefore the Mldnnof Ifrael, to tat thingsfacrifced unto Idols , and to commit fornic'ition, 15. So haftthou alfi them that hold the doSirine of the Nicolaitans , whichthing 1 hate. 1 6. Uepem , or elfel will come unto thee quick!) » "^^ will fight againft them with the /word of my mouth. 17. He that bath an ear , lethimhexr what the Spirit faith unto the churches , Tohimthatofercomethv^Hl Jgite to eat of the hidden Manna , and wiUgivehim a 'ffhitejicne ^ andinihejloneamw namewrittenj whieb- nomankpoweth , faVmg he thatreceiyethik FOlloweth now the third Epiftle, dirededby theLordtothe Chmch of Pirgamos : iheeflateofit is implyed in the Body oftne Epiftle to be a fuffering condition : and though having much integri- ty , honefty , and conlhncy under her fufferings : yet in fome things reproveable and cfefedive: efpe- ciallyin her zeal againflfalfe Teachers: for which caufe, the Lord doth here, though withgreat tendernelfe , reprove her. Thedivifian ofthe Epiftle is common with all the refV. The Infcriptionisinthei2. Inrf. The Body of tiie Epiftle, in the 13,14, 15, 16. tvrfes. The Condufieninthe ijterf. The diredlion , ( which is the tirft part of the Infcription ) is , To tht ^ngelof the Church of Per' gamos, a famous City in ^^Tiijtheleffc, lometimes the feat of Kings j and for that prel'ent time, a feat of the Homao- Covcrnours : a place full of lin. Idolatry., and cruelty > Yet hath our Lord aCbuicbhere^ t© Cliap.t, B9§kj>f the ReveUtm. iii to which H>.' writes, when He taketh no notice of the Governour , or ofthefe who were moft eminent ; ¥'hich doth shew, i. The power and efficacy ofche Ordinances of jefusChrift, in reaching whom He pleafeCh.tiiojgkin the moft defperate condition. 2. Itfti-'wethchifreeneireofgrace , that condefceods to gather a Chuicli here. 3. it sheweth His tendernefle to, and care of chofj whom He harh gathered to baa Church unto H imlelf, bjyond any other in the World. Tae TitlcHe taketh to Him felf, is, He\vliohtthtbefwtfd\klthtbetv«oedgct: the fword with the two edges , is the word of God, EfhefO- 1 J. Heb 4. 1 2. which we heard ( Chap. 1 . > . i6- ) did proceed o Jt of Chrifts mouth. It sheweth, tnat Chrift hath the command of the Word , to make it eftedlLiall for the good of His Eled j and for the convincing, imitiing, wounding and flaying of His enemies by fpiritual pia^iues : andit ischofenin rliis place, b^caufeHcdothmakeuieofchisasHisfoveraignepriviledgeinthe threatning, for ftirring up the Atigel to his duty. In heBody ofthefipiftle ( beiides the common afTertionofGodsOmnifcicnce) we have, Firft.thecom- mendationofthrs AngelandChurchjY'^'/i;. Secondly, the reproof, "»»«'/; 14,1^. Thirdly, an exhortation to duly, with a sharp threatning added, as a motive to prefle the i'ams t'perf. 16. liithe commendationi we have, i. the thing commended. 2 S Jme excellent aggravations , if to call them fo^ or commending qualifications of this commendation. The thing commended , is in two expreflions to one purpofe , Thm hddeflfaft my name, and baft tft denied mj faith : By name , we underftand the Dodltrinc ot the Gofpel , whereby Ohrilts Name , thatis ,Himfelf is held forth and manifeftcd : for, in the Gofpel , to preach Chrifts Name, and to declare it to the Gentiles , is all one with preaching Himfclf* or His Golpel. By faith , is underltood the Dotftrine of faith in Him , which i^ the fame thing. The holding faft •/H>j Name , is a zealous adhering to the profeflion of His Truth, as it were, holding it by botti hands j vkud not denying Hi! faith, is an open avowing of the fame by a pub'.ick profefTion , and honouring Chrift by their avouching of their faith in Him , without fainting , or shifting in the fame, notwitbttanding of any peril that might follow thereupon. For, this negative , Kot dcnjing his faith , doth import more than isexprelfed. The commendation , is amplified by two fpeciall clrcumftances> that ferve to heighten the fame, i .From the place where i And, 2. from the time whenj they expreffe this conft ^ncy. i. For the place : it is where Satans throne wm. It is not much to avow a profcfTion in fome places ; b jt to do it in ftich a place as Per- games, m' here Satan had a feat or throne, (as the word is ; is much. Satans having a throne, implyethnot only a finfulneflw* in that place , common with other places j b jt it doth inlinuate luch an open avowed op- pofition to Chrilt and His followers, and fuch an adhering to Satan , that , on the matter, it looked as if Sa- tan had commanded exprefly there in chief: for , not only was wickednefTc tolerated ; b jt carried on , and eftablisbed by a law : nor only had he a feat in hearts , as he hath in all men by nature j but in the Magistracy and Judicatories, whereby orders M'ere given in publick , in reference to perfecution and profanity j and men did (o walk , as if diredliy orders had b.-en given by Satan, and taken from him, in that place : he did fo effe- dkually without controll { as it were J obtain his will, the Lord lo permitting and ordering it in His wife and fecret providence and Jufiice. From which, i. We may fee how tyrannoufly the devil would mann ^g; every thing , if he had things at his difpofall. 2. At what great height he may have his dominion, even o.iid.nheGoipel , and in the place wher.'" it is. ^. How fully men naturally are flaves to the devil , h^h Aug the prince of this world , that irorketh in thecbildren of difohedience t Ephef 2.2. And, 4. We may fee what need there is to pray chat Chrilts Kingdom may come, and how thankfull we ought to be, who are in any meafire freed from this tyrannie. The fecond circumftance in this commendation, is, the time , that is , it was elpen in thojedajes Xvherein An- •tipdH v/M my faithfulllAartyr> vthowasflain among you * ■where Satan dwcUeth. This is ai.o an excellent pa t of the comnendation , that it was not only in fuch a place, that was wicked and pro; anej but at fuch a time when wickednefl'e and profanity was exercifed in its height , which is proven by the death ofa faithfull Martyr , who was then violently (lain amongit them : at fuch a time to hold fail His Name , was indeed commendable. Whereby we fee how the Lord doth take notice of the commendable circum^ ftances of his peoples duties, as He doth of the aggravations of their fin":. What this jimipM was, there is • no more mentioned in Scripture concerning him ; it is recorded in S:ory that he was a Minilier in Vetgames , and it is not improbable, feing thefe are moit ordinaril y the objeA of perfecuters malice and violence. How- ever, the Lord putteth three great titles upon him, 1. He is a Martyr : this fignifietH a witntflTe , and that notonly luchawitnelfe, aswitnefTethby wordandproFeffion , butasfcaUth it withhisbloud: thusfW, fpeaketh of Stephen , ^£?. 22. 20. when the bloud of thy Martjr Stephen v^m shed. And therefore in the R 2 Pri- 1^4 M txpofimn 9f the Chap 2. P umitive times, Martyrs were diftinguimM from conreffors, thus, M irtj'rs, were fiich as fuffered to deatfi- confeffors, were llich as f^.iffered impr ilbnmenc, mutilation of lane member, whippings, or fuch li ke for the faith of Chrift. 2. He calls him a faithJuU Martyr : to fhew that not only the caule was honell * for which he futiered j butallb that he was hoiK-lt in his luffering for the lame. 3. H- is my faithful Witnelfe * which fetceih forth , I . The end ofAntipof luffering,which was to bear witncffe for Chrilt. 2. It holdcth forth the Lords owning of him in that teitimony, and now by this , as it were, from Heaven "writing this kindly and honourable Epitaph upon him , he is my faithful Martyp. It may be , he was ftoned in ionie tu- mult as a feditious perfon, or one not worthy to live, becaute of Ibme reproaches or other put upon him • yet thus doth the Lord own him, to wipe all thele away , and to make his memory to be the more lavory * and witncffe bearing for Chrilt, to be the leffv feared at, that fo others may be animated and encouraged to be followers of Him. ° Frcwti all which we may gather, i. That it is exceeding commendable to be zealous , and ftedfaft in fuch a place, and at fuch a time as Religion is hazardlome and dangerous. 2. That the deaib of any of the Lords people, efpecially when it is in witnesfing for Him, is exceeding precious in His light. 5. Tnat honeft wit- nelJing for Chrilt is a moft honourable thing Antipat b^ing particularly named with thcfe titl . s , for fettine forth the honourablnelleof his futfering. 4. We may fee alfo, that the. e is an implied diftmdion of Mar- tyrs, fome are faithful, and, it may be, fome dying the fame death, and before men for the lame caule , may yet not be accounted faithful before the Lord, if it be asked. What is neceiiary to make one to bc,accounted a faithful Martyr before God ? We fuppofe the fe four are necelfary , i . That the perfon fuffer as a wel-doer foitmuftbeforthetruthefCtirift, orrighteoufnt;{refake,Ma«^.5.lo,ii. >OT,n>neJlmort ,fedc:iufamor* tis, ([uafacit Martjnm. 2. Not only would futfering be itated upon a particular account,* wherein ihev have the iide that is right comparatively i but they would be right limpliein the main truths of Chrift , as for inftance, fointimes Aniant and ]e\vs, after Chrilts comingin the rlesh , and other Hereticks , did iuffer by Heathens, either becaufc they would not worship their Idols, and difclame the true God j or , becaufethey Would notfimplie deny themfelvestobe Chriltians : they had indeed the better , if we look to the Queftion as dated between them and Heathens ; yet they cannot becalled Chrijis faithful witmjjes , {dn-y they did not faithfully give teftimonie to Him in His Perfon, Natures, and Orfices. 3. It is ncceflary'thrt the per- fon be> as to his ftate, a B.-liever, witho jt which none can be a laithf ud M:rty r , although polfibly his tefti- monie may be a faithful teftimonie : for, v/ithout faith it is imposfible to pleafe God , efpecially in fuch a great thing as fuflfering for Him. 4. It would b^ gone about in the nghc inan.icr , lb as tbere'jy the teftimonie given to Chrift, may be made the more to Ihine, to wit , there would be biamlelieneffe in the mans convcr- ution, finglneffe in his end, deniedneUV, zeal, humility and love kything and in exercife in his undertaking and undergoing thofe fufferings, as we may fee in Stephen, AUs 7.51. C^c. And this is tofujjer as a Chrifiiari andnot m an er>ildoer, andbufte body, 1 Pct.4. 1 5.i6.and accotding to the willofGod, by which fuch may be in- couraged to comm'u the keeping oftl.eirfouU to Him in vtel dom^, ibid.terf. 19. This is alio confirmed from> iCoritithi'^. He doth again repeat v/here Satan dv/eUeth. i . To shew that the devils dominion in that place, was not by flartsand fits j but ti^at he had a letlcd, and ( as it were ) a conflant reiidence there. 2.'! o commend theit honefty and ftedfaftnefTe the more. 3. It is to shew the great evidence of the ueyilsdoiuinion, to wit that faithfuU men were put to fuffering for the caufe of Chi ilt. ^ The reproof followc; b, yerf- 14,1 $, Firfly,generally, but I halpic afevf thingi againji tJjte : this is not to be underftood asif the faults were little in themielyes s Rjt it is thus expr..flcd, I . I o shew how tender He was of them, when ( ss it were) He heightens their commendation, and extenuates their faults. 2.1c is toencoit. rage and hearten them to mend cheerfully that which Hereproveth. Hence Obfer^ey i . There may be corruption and defers , where there are very many things commen- dable. 2- Where there is honefty in the main, and a fuffering condition for Chrilt , there He is no 1 igid or fe- Vere cenfurer jbuta moft tender conftrudter of His Peoples infirmities. Secondly, More particularly He fetteth down by way of fimilitude the ill reproved, ^etf 14. BtMu'^e thou bafi. there them that hold the doSirine ofBalaam^^c. which He applyeth, yerf. 15. It is not to be thought that there were any profelfed followers of £<»/licolai- tans ^to wit , liberty in fornicati jn, as if it were not finful j and indifterencie in eating oFthings lacnficed to Idols* witnoutrefpedt to offence, aswasshowenon 'tierf6. Therefore the Lord here fpeaketh of the do- (iJtr'me of the Kkolauanf, asbeingindeed the reviving of iiaAiawV old condemned Error ; And fo they be- came guilty b.'fore God of his prailices, a^ if rhey had exprefly profelfed the maintaining of the fame. It is faid, That Balaam taught Bahkto caji aftumbting blockjbe fore the children of Ifrael , 55c. His wicked advice getteth that name : bjcaule, it proved an occalion oi falling and Itumbhng to the Jfraelites , as if a ftumbling block had b.'en caft in th: way of fome man , to make him fall. Thus many finful pradhces have not only the conliderationof guilcinefle , in refpetit of the perlbns themfclves , who commit the fame » but havealfo the confideration of offence, as they are apt to prove occafions of falling , and ruine unto others. Thisalfo , to wit , of laying nflumbling b'ock^before others^ U'ill agree well in application to the Kkolaltam : who, as they were guilty in tne hn of un.leaunelfe j lo were they carelefle in reference to offence, not regarding how of- fenfive their way was unto others in the ule of indifferent things , fuch as eating of things lacrificed , Cc. which in thefe primitive times was to many the occalion of ftambling, when Chriltian-liberiy was not righ i- ly bounded, as wc may gather from , i ConwA.S 9 10. And thefe two alio oitw'n go together , tobe care- leffe of guilt before God , and of offence before others. From which we may gather, i . Tnat the moil vile Errors and delufions may increafe exceedingly : This of tbe Kicolattans had ipread in Kphefus, Pergamos , and feveral other Churches , even in the dayes of 3 ohn the Apoltle. 2. That new-upftart grofle abominations, are oftentimes indeed but the reviving of fome old buriea and condemned prav5tices or doitrines.Thus the Error of the Nicolaitans, is bat indeed,on the matter, the putting ot talaam^s pra»5lice in a doitrine, and maintaining the fame under another name. 3. Wc may fee that it is an allowed way of confuting new ftart-up delufions> to shew their agreement , on the matter , with former old acknowledged and condemned Herelies. Thus the Lord doth here j and in the Epiftle following, he conpareth them to Je'^bel : for, often men will more impartially judge otby-palt Errors, than of whatf:remeth to be new ; and therefore the devil ufeth molt cunningly to dilgLiife thofe things, and to en- deavour to have old Errors vented under the notion of new lights, and depths , when indeed they are but old rotten delulions. If it be faid here, that ordinarily the moft groffe men ufc to brand the moft Orthodox with this , asbein» reviversof old Herelies, whereof many initances may beglven. For Anfwer, We fay ,thata limpleaiTert- ingofthis, isnot fufficicnttobearitout; we would theretore propofe thefe qualitications, i. That the thing efteemed to be an Error or Herefie , be indeed incontro vertibly luch , and th it in fo n; fundamental thing : indeed fometimes,even the Ancients , do put fomethingsin the Catalogue of fierelies , which will not be found to be of iuch weight. Itis not thofe we Ipeak of, nor is it fuch that are mentioned here. 2. The appli- cation alfo would bi clear ; and men would not charge others with Herelies oFan odious nam j or n.>t jre up- on prejudice , or upon miftake o." fome expreflion : nay, not upon fome Teeming confequence, which the Au- thors do deny, and, it may be, others cannot demonftratively fhew the inference thereof. Here it is not lo, the practice and dodVrine of the Nicolaitans, is (o clear, that they cannot deny it in pariiCtilars , though it may be,acfirft, they would refufe it to b.'th; doctrine of i<»/««OT, X. Sjch an application woald be made in knowledge, and from thrdjgh acquaintance with the alleged old Here fie upon the one fide, and with par- ticular tenents of others, who are fuppofed to maintain that error , upoa the other fide. Ofcentimes men Ipeak in thofe things, what they know not , or with a too lightly pading view j or , upon fome probable re- femblance, or appearance* are ready to ground fuch an application. 4.This would be remembered , that the old condemned Herefie muft be fuch as is condemned in Scripture, and that Itill the Word is to be acknow- ledged as the fupream rule. Ail which agree in this application jand where they agree , it is not a hitle pre- judice to an opinion, to (ay, it is, on the matter, the fame with fuch and fuch an old Herefie, that is, to mens conviction long fincecondemned upon grounds from the Word of God. This was a foul Error: and it is not to be thought that this ^ngel, who is here fo commended, was guilty of any of thefe evils, by any pofitive acceflion to them ; but this is the fault charged upon him, that thou haft them thathold thedoBrine of the Hitolaitantj that is,the Angel hs^d fuch in the CHuicb, M'ho continued to be R 3 Mem- 1J4 An Expofit'm of the ^ Chap.i. Mciiib:rs, and were not by Dirdpline cut off. This is his tauk : for , it was not the Churches fault thac fuck lived ill Petgamosi bscaulc they bad no civil Authority to impede that j yet it was their fault that they lived Qiui ch-memb ji€ there* becaule thzy had Church Authority to remedie that, which yet was not put in excr- cifc againtt them, as by Ephefuf had been done. From which we may gather, i . That the Church is inverted with a Power and Authority for cutting off of corrupt Memb.-rs. 2 Thac it is a moft horrible rault where there is defesi in this. OjrLordJefus quar- rellechth:wantof thisinPtfrgrfwof, where He cominendethmichhonrftie: and Hecommendeth it in Ej>hefiis> wherethere wanted not inward defetfls : bccaufe there is nothing that more occafioneih the Name ofChnlt to hi reproached, his Ordinances to be delpifed, his people to be offended and (tumbled , than the fuftering of corrupt Members that are tainted with Errors to continue in the Church , Therefore much of the Churches commendations or reproofs in thefe Epiftles is founded on this, as it is rightly, or, partially ex- ercifed. 5. By this it appearcth, that our Lord Jefu* is no friend o toleration ; and that the tolerating of corrupt teachers, can no way be approvenof Him. It is true, this is direCHyfpokenagainlt Church-men their tolerating of corrupt teachers: but will any thing that that will be approven in civil Powers> which is lb hatef-il in the Church-officers » or , that Jefus Chrilt will account toleration in the one to be hateful, aiid in the other to beapprovable ■> 4. There isdiverfitieof teraptrsin Ch irch-oificers , and diverfitie of conditi- ons in Churches, even where there may be real honeltyui both: Epkcfm had much coldnefle within, and yet much zeal againft thofe Nicolaitofii i Pergamos again , is mu n co:i> aended for their zeal and conftancie in fuffering : and yer reproved for want of zeal agamtt ihe ecor apt M.mbers. 5 Men may be very ftraight and tender in the work of God, and bold in reference to fuftering j and yet taint and be dekftive in the pro- fecuting of Church-cenfurcs againtt erroneous men. This appearcth botn from this Epiltle and that which foUoweih, where their particular condition and publick carnage in other things, is exceedingly commended; yet is there a nstmthflanditii in both in reference to this. Ifitbeasked, PVhatcan b: the reajon that honifi , tender , *nd:(e4Uti4meH shauUbefo oftendefeaiteinthii, Vfhoyet may be jealous andferYem aiainJlfcandatoM practices » , Anfw.Thek realbns may be given, i . It is more ditficult to get the impresfion of the odioufhefle of cor- rupt dodirine on the heart, than of grofle outward pradices: bccaufegroflepradices otfend nature more diredly, and arehatefuUevento naturall men : and even lomegood men are ready tofolter fuch an opinion , ^ as if grace were more confiftent with error than with profanity. U pon this ground the Lord Himfelf , and th:; Apoltles do more frequently give people warning to mark and aoftain from them that caufe offences con- trary to the Dodrine of the Gofpel , than they do in matters of grofle practice. 2. Perfuing of perfons that are erroneous, hath often little fruit with it as to the perlons themiel ves, there being b Jt few that are re- covered out of that fnare of the devil , and to whom God giveth repentance . who once deliberately oppofe them'eWes to the truth ; b jt on the contrary, they feem to be more bold , and to make a greater ftir than if they had not been taken notice of, as we fee in Corimh, and Galatia •, the more that Paul prcfled them , the more they feemed to defpife himi and they go on in their contradiction and blalphemy , as in the Hiftory of theA^s, andinftancesofHymewewf and Vhiktu*, is clear. This maketh that even fometimes good men, ©utof fear of the inconveniences that may follow* and the difficulties that accompany fuch a work , may be too prone to ovcrfee and forbear them. 5. Sometimes retpedt to the perfons of fome who may be carried a- way , may have influence on this, as fuppole fome perfons for a name of piety , fometimes favorie, fhojld be reduced j prepolterous tenderncfl'.- to ihofe may m^ke men cruelly to fpare them to their prejudice. Tnis fault the Lord leemeth to quarrel in Thjatira, that they fuffercdhuJerVamt to befeduced. 4. There may be alfola defign by more gentle means to reltram fuch an errour, and recover lucti as are fallen , whereby they may come to exceed and turn to be defedtivein not ufingthe means appointed, as if fuch cenfures had been need- lefly appointed , or , as if the Lord didnot make ufe of mediate means for the reflraining of errour.5.5uch bulinellcs alfo have often their own miltakes among many tender members of the Church ; fome whereof, may be too favourable conitruders of the moft grolfe feducers, and lo fear to'otfend them j and /<»v« to keep all in pence, oftentimes may ileal in to have weight to the prejudice of the Lords Ordinance. It is written of the Schifm in Pbrygia, which arofe for Montamuy that many did conftrudl too well of him,as not think- ing it impoifible but' he might be a good man , who , therefoje could not go alongft in the thoughts that o- thcrs had of h;m. Tnere is rca lily (bmethiag of this amongft the weakelt fort where deluders come , which getting way or a time, doth rather increafe than dimmish; and fo leaveth this duty in a greater none-cutry than athrlt. . We come now to the remedy, or duty exhorted to, which is laid down and prelfed l^erf.iO. It is in fiiort, I{cpcnt i that fame which was propoii:d to Ephcfuf, "perf.^. The Lord hereby fignifying , i. That when tins Chap.i. ^^k of f^f Revelation] 1 3 y fins are falle n into, it is not enough to forbear them , but there muft be an exercifing of repentance for ihem. 2. That there is no cxpedlacion to be keeped free from wrath where there hath been hn without repen- tance, 3. That ommiflions are finfull and to be repented of, even as commi/Tions are. And, 4, That fin- full ommiflions »n a mans publiek Station ( fuchas this is , whicliis reproved ) are robe repented of, £S grolfe per fonall fault* are. The threatning annexed, is, in thefe words, »r elfe I will come unto thee qukkfYi and 1 willfi^kt agamfl them ■with thej\v0rd 0fmy mouth. It hath two parts : the tirlt, refpedVeth the Church or Angei of Pergam»s , i willcome unto thee ijuickj/ , that is, if thou repent not, I will one way or another come in judgement a- gainft ib^e. We conceive it relateth to the Angel elpecially , it beingin the Angular number : becaufe this fault being a defe(5t in Difcipline* is not fo to be imputed to the People, af to him wbofe place it was to take order with fuch corruptions ; which will appear more clearly afterward. The fecond part refpedleth thele groife members that were lliffered to be in the Church , to wit , the NUolaitans , I will fight agamfl them with the j word of my mouthy thatis, leingyeare guilty of defeft here, if there be not repentance tor it , 1 will come in an extraordinary way and my felf punish thofe whom ye have fuffered. For clearing of this threatning, we n^yconfider, i. Wherein it confifteth. i. HowitcanbeathreatningtotheAngel. 3. Wherefore he islo peculiarly threatned. To the fh-If , It is clear here, that the party immediately threatned , is the KicoUitans , whom the Lord threatneth to tight againft with the fword of His mouth : which looketh not to any external , or corporal plague : for, the fword of His mouth, is not the weapon that inflideth fuch : But it looketh cfpecially to thefe, I. To a difcovery of their wickednelfe, and of the hatefulneffe of their way , by his Word. 2. To acenfuring, threatning, and Sentencing of them bythefame. 3, ToafruitlefnelTe offuchdifcoveries, threatningsandfentences, astoanyfpintual orfavingwork upon them j but that thcyshouldb.- by fuch clear convi^ions and fentences, in Gods fecret Wifdom and Jultice, more hardned, convinced, irritated and affe<5ted with fpiritual plagues , than if they had not been fo dealt with : in this relpecft often in the Scripture we have mentioned , hewing by the ProphetSy andfl^ying by the wordt of the Lords mouth , as Hofea 6. 5. and fighting with Antichriji, and dejirojing him by the Spirit of His mouth, zTheff. 2. 8. And elfewhere the like ex- presfions to that purpofe. This is a lad plague, M'hen the Table of the Gofpel becometh a fnare , and when through mens own corruption they become moredrunk with their own delufions , even under convincing Ligbtj.and when the WordofGod, which is the only Weapon whereby they may otfend their enemies , is through their oppoling the Light thereof, turned to fight againft them , as they have turned themfei ves to fight againft it;the event here as to them .cannot but be dcfperaie. For the fecond ^It may be queftioned how this can be a threatning to the Church or Angel that the Lord would take Ibch courfe with thefe corrupt Nicolaitans} It might rather look like a tavoiir toihem^ Jtnjwer. If we confider it more particularly, we will find ita threatning in thef; refpeds, i . That it implies Ghrift to be angry at their negletting of their duty ; and that this extraordinary way doth infinuate His eltee- ming of them not to be worthy to have this employment ; therefore he caketh their duty offtheir hand , and providcth HimfelfoFfome others for the performing thereof. Thus , \\'hen ?aul is threatning the Co- rinthians, lEpii^. Chap. i^. "Perf. 21. IVhat y shdll come unto you With atod-> ^c. whereby he shewech himfelf to be angry. In the beginning of the next Chap, he reproveth them for futiering the inceftuous per- ion, andconunaodeth him to be Excommunicated : which bearethout this , that P^«/V coming over them topreflefuchaduty, wasaftrokeornote fortheirdefe^5lin the fame. 2. It isa threatning in this refpedf : becaufethe taking of fome extraordinary way and mean as in reference to thefe Kicolaitans , hath ftrange- like and uncouth erteAs oftentimes following upon it: thereby the Church is put through other , and re- volutions follow ; and often the Wheat is trode upon , when the Tares are a weeding : which cannot b.ic be hurtful to the Church. 3. Itfupponeth alaying-by of this Angel and making ufe of fome other for this work oficonvincing, reproving, and confounding, iSc. of thofe wicked men , which should be to His difgrace , when he should have no hand in fo good a work : and fo the meaning of the threatning, is, to i|he Angel > if thou fpare thefe wicked men, and do not thy duty in reference to them, 1 my felf will come in an- other way, and lay thee by, and follow my purpofe in fentencing, and cenfu.'ing of them by fome other mean. And this is to give another bis Crown, M'hich is fo oft commended to the Angels in thole Epiftles to be kept. Thus the threatning is not to remove a Miniftrie or Church-eftate from Pergamof as \v as in the cafe ot Ephe* fus i but it is the Lords threatning to lay afide fuch particular Minifters, and notwithitanding thereof to carrie on His Work. Now for the third,towit> wherefore this threatning refpedeth theAngelmore peculiarly, than that of H- fhefut, did. jinfw.Jhe reafon was formerly hinted, 10 wit? tpjh%fm fin & def e^ was in the pradice of t he poweri ,-g AH ExpofitioH of the Chap.l. DuvverofGoiiiien".-, common to Mimllcrs andpjopic: iherefore cloth that threatning extend aimoite- G lally tQ4D0tli • this liu agaiii,wtiich is reproved h.;rc, doih peculiarly rcflcCi upon the Minllcrs: and there- Le tne weight of cliecareucmngdoc.i peculiarly rdpedU^^^^^ _ From which we may learn, i. fUac tainting and untauhtjlnelie in the Work or vxz Miniltnc, may pro- cure an interruption by one mean or other in tae exercilc theveot, or a blattirg oFa man in Gifts and Parts t whjlomtimestiathbeenuf:f-ill. 2. Itfheweth ihit ,o mimes God may keep His Word in a place, arid exercile it in reference to fomc peilbns, between wham and Hun there is a Itandin^ or itated fighr, theyr fiehciiie a i- n ,. The lecond part oftheConclulioncontainethlome encouragements to the wreftling Believer, as all the reftoftheConclufionsdo. Theparty iowhomthepromiieismade,is the fame, towiuhimthatoterco' meth or he that is a overcoming, as it may be read ; which pointeth at the zealous, fingle,cor:ftant, and hidden Manna. M«»«tf is called , {PfaLioS-) ^ngtls food ,^^^,]oh6.breadftorn heaven, t is, in a word, the molt excellent, and refreshing food j yea, Chrilt Himlcli , who is called the true bread from heay>en , Ioh6 of whom whojoefer eatetb shall notdte. li is bidden Manna, polfibly relating to that pot of M mm that M'as kept within the Ark ot the Teftimonie : and lo u pointeth at fuch food as is hid with Cnrift in God, and to be enjoyed v^'ith God in the heavens ; which was typified by the tnoft Holy. How- ever itiniDorteth, Firft, the excellencie ot this food, and che latisfattion which the overcomcr may ex- t)e- not but be fure to the overcomer , leing it is kept in the lecret place ot the moft High. Tnirdly, It im- norteth the rarity and fingularuy ot this excellencie, being a thing altogether unknown to the world, LMntwerehtdden: in whichrefpeds ^Co^iT 3- 3) our Ufe is iM to be hid with CMft in God. The fecond exprelTion h ,Iwillii^ehimawhueftone: wiiitejioms were ufed in thole day es, for two ends, as mav be gathered from Heathen writers, i. In their wrettlings and games , he th \t overcame , and was vidtor iroca whiteftone, asabadgeofhonourputuponhim. 2. It was uled in civil Courts (when men were accu fed and challenged of crimes) to be given as a fign of abiolution : thus a man that was found innocent and ablol vcd got a white ftone, and he that was condemned got a black ftone : both anfwer well here where Chrift promifeth to give toiheovercomcr a Croww, in pledge ot his vidory, and a tull, pa- blick, and open abiolution in the great Day , betore men and Angds. 3. This v/hite ftone hath a new name wr'aten upontt : a Kame, is fome honourable thing i a new name^ is iomethmg eminently honourable: It was the Lords way to change the name of fome , whom He eminently loved : and for confirmation ot His fa- vour to them, He gave their, new Nimes: fo he did 10 Abrahamtfacob , i^c. This faith that the be- lieving overcomer fhallbemade by jefus Chi ift quite another thing, where Hefhallhave fjchGlorv and Maicfty beliowed upon him , as \*'ill need a new Name to exprclfe the fame , and make him think himlelt- another thing than ever he thought to liavc been. We take it, on the matter, to be that fame which IseKvrcffxUchap.-^. V. 11. by hvyingti\t Name of God, andChrilif new Name written upon them. 4 It is a Name which no man knoweth fatm^ l.e that receilDeth it. This muft be ^an excellent mot to that only thefpiritual fcutsofthereccivcvisabletodiicein the excellencie thereof t fo that tio on4ooker can tell * what Cbap.1. EffohjftheRevelAt'm, ij7 what the fausfat!tion> dignity, and honour of fuch a perion is j buc he who is pofleffed with the fame : and proportionally , theie who are made joynt Heirs ot the fame Glory- Thefe promifes may in fome part be applicable to the firit fruits ofcbe Spirit that the B^Hevers are partakers of here: which , in refped:o! car- nal delights, are unfpeakable andgloiious, and fuch as paffe all underltanding j yet the proper fulfilling of them, and the main (cope of the place, is to be applied only to the enjoyments that BeUcvv.-rs have to expetit in heaven^ when they ihall reap the full Harveft , and be brought to the polleffion of the Kingdom prepared for them ; tor, all of- them do prefuppofc a full accomplished vn5lorie before they be attained : which cannot be exped:ed in this life. O but heaven mult be an excellent happinefle ; feing the fatisfidion the reof is fa inexpre/Jible 1 even the Apoftle Patd who was ravished to the' third heavens, mult give it over , and fay, ki heard what was impo/fible to be uttered. 2 Cor. 12. LECTURE. VI. Verf. 1 8. Jnd unto the jSngel of the Church in Thyatira, Vfrlte, Thefe things faith the Son of God, whe hath hit tjes like unto aflzme of fire, and his feet are like fine brajje, 19./ kpovt; thy ■works , and charky , andferVice , and faith, and thy patieme , andthy works, and the la(i to be more then the frft. 20. Notvvkhjianding y Ibay>eafewthingr againflthee^ becaufe thou juffereft that woman ]e.'ehel ^ -which €allcth her leifa propbeteffie 3 to teach andtofeducemyferlpants to commit fornication ^ and to eat things facripced unto idols. 21. And Igalpe her fpace to repent of her fornication y and she repented not. 22. Behold, I will cafi her into a b;d, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation , except thty repent of their deeds. 23. ^nd I will kjl-her children with death , and all the Churches shall know that I am be which fearcheth the reins and hearts : and I willgiipe unto eleery one of you according to your works. 2 ).. But unto you I fay , and unto the reji in Thyatira, as many at halpe not this doSiritte , and which ba\e not 1(pown the depths ef Satan, as theyfpeak,y I will put upon you none other burden. 25. Bta that which ye hay>e already, hold f aft till I come. 26. -And he that otfercometh, and k^ep. th my workj unto the end > to him will Igilfe power oYerthe nations : 27. i^And he shall rule them with a rod of iron : asthe yeffds of a potter shall ihej be b.ol^en to suiters) e^enm 2 receiiped of my Father. 28 . jind I willfi\e him the morning far. 29 . He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit faith unto the Church:^' THis is the fourth Epiftle, dired'ed to the Church of Thyatira. The divifion is common with the reft of the Epiflles,To wit, i.Anlnlcription, iperf.iS, 2. TheBodyot theEplftle^ Tfe>f.ig.20, 21 , 22i 22,24,25. The Conciufion is in the reft. In the Infcription, Chrift taketh three Titles to Himfelfj the firft is, thus faith the Son of God. This is (to fay fj) HisroyallScile, than which there can be none higher : For, i, Itbeareth out His God, head: for, Chrifti-. not the Son of God by Adoption, as Believersarcj butHeisthe Son ofGodbyaneter- nall Generation , being begotten of the Father in an iinconceiveable vvay : in which 1 elpe^t, He is frequently aWsd the only begotten of the Father, i ]oh.i^.iS and the brightneffe ofhisglory , andexpreffe image of Lis per- fon , Htb.i.^. 2. Ic points out the unity of the EfTence of tneGod-heaiS which is common toiheFather and the Son : for, this fame that is the Son of God here, asbeinga diftindt perion from the Father, is thefiift and the latt , who it> who was, atid is to come, ifje jilmigbty , Cnap. 1.8. 1 1. which are cflentiall Atcributesof the God-h-'ad, 3 . This title being compnred with the Vifion in the former Chapter, wherein Chrift was fpoken of astrue Man, doth point out the Union of the two Nitures in one Pcrfon : for , the Son of Man , is the Son of G )d ,• and the fame Perfon who is the S3n of Go:! > is the Son oi Man. All which , are conlidera* tions that bear forth excellency in Him i and give ground o't comfort to His People. The reafon why He taketh this itile to Himfelf in this place, is, becaufe He is Sovcraign to reprove faults in , and to give diredti- ons unto. His Church : and that with fevere threatnings in reference toperlbns that were guilty : theref ore» ■toir.akeall the more weighty, He taketh this ftile. The other two Titles, are taken out of the Vifion,C^^^. 1. To wit , J^ho hath eyes ^ a/lame of fire , and f i'fet are/ikefinebt-ijfe. . TiiQ^di ofthem, fetteth torih His O.nnifciency, that is able to reach the S fecrets Ij8 Au Exfafitm efthe Chap.2. fecrets of hearts , and difcover the h}^ocriik ot th.- molt fiibule hypocrite. Anfwerable ro this tiitic ( >«r/. 23,) Heisfaid to fearch the fxart and the le'tns: aiid Hi;beinj^manifLft.:diobe fuch , isHis b.ing nio.* n to have eyes likeunto .; ft .me of tire. Taeiatt ride > mnd his ftetUkf unto fine braffs , ihewech the irxorrupt- ncfleandj'iftnefleof His way in mannaging the affairs or HisHoufe , ancihisloveraignirrefiliible maniur in promoving his dcfigiicsj as having both ablolute Authority to Govern, and abfoU.tcr pow»:r to executii Whacbeintendeth. Anlwerabletothis, (>fr/. 23. ; H^\s{3xAt»rendef to everyone accorSng to tb:iT uerks. He takeih the fii It of thcfe t\\o cities : became He is to difcover the hypocrifiv; ot a cojnicrkic Proph».t.iic. And He taketh the la(t : becai.fc He is to threaten her and her followers. In the Body of the Epiftle ( befide the gcnerall afllrting of hh> Omnifcience ) there are four nuin thing?, I. There is a commendation , Tcr/. ip. 2. There is a quarrel, with fome aggravations thereof, yerf.2i>, and 21* 3. There is athreatning, including a duty, or , comprehending th.- way how the thing threatncd fnighi be prevented) yerf. 22. and 25. This is in reference to them that were corrupted. 4, Their is a mitigation of the ihreatning, or, a confolatiou laid downin refcrcoce to thefe that were keeped free trotn the fe corruptions, Yerf.z\t2<). The copjmendation is great , both as to the extent of the matter commended, and as to the qualification thereof. Befide the general ylknow thy ^vorks , the things commended in them, are fet down in five words , exceeding comprcb.nfive. Thefirft is, their charity , ot lore: this fetteth forth the inward framu- of th.-ir heart in reference CO God and the Saints* and is, ineffetft, the fum and fulfilling of both the Tables of the Law. Tbb was defective in EphCjUs. The fecondis» their /fri^ice: this lookech to their miniftering to the Saintsof their fubltance » and otn;r\\ ife ; and is a fruit and proor of the former. The third is , thei r faith : which refpedteth not only the purity of their profeffion » by their keeping themfelves from Error : but main- ly itlooketh to thjir exercifing of faith in Him > and dependence on Him : for , ic is faith , to wit , the grace «f aiihthat is commended here » as ic is the grace of love , patience, Sec. The founh thing , is , fatience : which is a fruit of faith i andimporteththcirfabmittingtoiUfferingfor theGolpelof Chrilt, without faint- ing or ihiftiiig. in rerpsdofthe outward profefTion before others, or freeing in re fped: of the inward frame of their fpirit as to ihemf.lves , notwithftanding ot all thefe fufferings. The fifth word is, and thy Morks j Wbichgenerallylookeihtothe ftrain of their carriage, which by this the Lord holdeth forth as commend- able. All theie being pit together, they fhew an excellent frame this Church once had, and xrithall, give aGopieuntous. Yet there is a circumftance or qualification added} which dorh exceedingly heighten the commendation , thai is , and the l^ to be more then the frjl. The Ttieaning whereof, is , altho.igh thou haft bceuin a good condition for chanty, patience, works,&;c. fince the beginning j yetthy lait worksare. For extent in pradice/or livelinefle in degree, and for a fpiriiual manner of performing of them, beyond what they were ; io that her prefent condition is fet forth to be a growing condition , which doth confirm her ro have been really fincere and in 3 moft lively frame. The commendation was excellent; but this qualifica- tion pjttech thccrov\'n upon it : for where a decay cometh upon the gracioufnefle of a peoples irame, ( as was in Ephcfuf ) or , where there is an up -fitting without progrefie, thefe become as adead flie that maketh all the box ot ointment to ftink . The challenge foUoweth, Ve//! 20. and 21. i. Generally propofed. 2. Particularly expr^flfed. 7, Iris aggreged. Who could have thought that the next word to fuch an excellent commendation, (houldbea noPViiiihJlandiNg ? But this flieweth, i. The deceitfulnelfe and defperatneffe of our corruption , that may have its infJucnce befide much grace, as hath been frequently marked. 2. It iheweth the Lords conde- fcending and gracioufnefle , who giveth fuch aieftimony , even where there are faults. The general! expref- fion is , 2 hiffe afe iv things againji thee : Which is the fame , upon the matter j and fo to be Uftderftood as was fpokcn to Pergamos , "perf. 14. We fliall therefore fay no more ofic. More particularly, theqjarrel,.is ^becttufe thou fuff tuft that Vioman'Je^ehel , v/htcbcalle^jherfelf apr^* fhetvjfe,ijc. For clearing of which , we would, i.confidcr fe\ebeh ia\i\i , which the Lordchargedi upon her. 2. The Angel's fault , for which he is charged , who yet was free of her grofle evils. For the fii ft : 9 t^ebel'is defcribed by her name and pradtice. It is not to be though that there was fiicba M'oman bcaringfuch a name , or owing the pradticesof fe:(ebcl Queen of Jfrael, who is recorded, i KjKg 16. 31 . &.C. But it is like , there hath been in this Church fome impudent woman, M'ho , for the furthering the abominable Sedl of the Nicolaifans , getteih this name h'^bel , to make her and her Tenents the more odi* oiis > even as in the former Epiftle , fome w.-re faid to hold the doilrine of Balaam > for this very end. For le^etfil; pradtice , iJ^ng. 16. &c. isrecoded to be infamous for thefe two, i. For groffe idolatry and the ^reading thereof. 2.^ For painting and fairdingher-felfin an impudent way, which mfinuateth her being, guilty of Adulte ry aod uncleanneile« Which two being the hults whereof tlus coiuiteri&it fxofibeieSc wji& guilty. guilty, the Holy Ghofl givcth her this name (xt Jezebel: thereby to fcarc His People the more from her , 6cc. for. what ever ihe intended, flie was , upon the niarter, but nJczcbcL By this it appearcib alio, that (he hatli been (bme fpecial promoter of the SeA of the Kicolaitam : (oi , we will find her praibce and tenentstoa- gree tbsrcwith. i-Shccalleth her fdfd prop'jctCjJe , that is, (he took on her, and fo gave out her lelF, as iiihz had been excraordi lanly inlpired by tlie Holy (jhoft , thereby lO gain more credit to her opinions. It 'smark- ed in /Vncient Hiftory > iJbiat there was neper almolt gn eminent Herefi ; or Heretick , but had Ibme fpecial woman for thepromovers thereof, who of centimes took to rhemfelvcs the name ofprophetefles. Eufif b't;44,Ub <).cap.\6 (which is cited in the fecond Ct^nturie. wp ie Haref. ) marketh it of many : Simon Ma^ui had his Helena i Carpocrates his Msrccllina ; Apellet his P Jtlumcna, j Montanm had two , whom he called prophettfll's , to wit, PrijcilU and Maximiila : and At^ufiine frequently mentioneth one LuciUa , v\'ho M'as a great ring-leader ot the Donat ft s: loic is like the Nicolaitam had fucha prophetclfe, tor furthering of their deligne. If it be'asked, JV^ry the del^ilfeeketh thus toj:ngctge v^ometi, and to pm them on the top ofluch d^fignef > Anfw. Thefe realons may be given, i . Becaiile often women are molt eafiiy engaged and carried lartheflt on in tbedelufion { and it i$ riot to eaficio make a man give que himfelf for a prophet , as a woman totake on her the name of a propbetefle. This gqn^rall we m^y gather from , 2 Tim. l ■ $.7. 2. Women are molt eager, vehement, and diligent in purfuing what they are engaged into: even late times may teach how they may prevail and inlinuateon many by their diligence* if we eonfxder whatis recorded otJAi^xb Hut- fbinjan and Ibme others » mentioned in that little Scory of the Ri fe, Reigne, and Blaine oiF^miliJis , Lil/et'T tines > ^c.in New Englattd- 5. Women are oftentimes lefle fulpedled than men j and any feeming parts orabilities , which in the Lords fecret J.iftice they may be furnished with , is ulually more admired an4 taking thanin men , as if it lookedlike a thing above nature. This fame conlideration , occalioned a ^hifna in Phrjgia , becaufe fome had more refbed: to Montanus his propheteifes , than was fie. 4. Women alfo have more fecret , and private accefr>» to tempt and infedt others, than men can have: for, parily.ihey are leflfe lulpedted ; partly , more flighted and defpifed by others ; partly alfo , more forborn becaufe of their fexe than men would be ; whereupon often tiiey arrogate to themfelves a greater liberty and impi** dency in fpeaking when they are corruptly principled , than would be fuffered hi men. And laitly , there is moreaccelfe for them to converfe with u'omen , and to infufe their venom in them than there is f^r ipen. £r//e^itf/ marketh this as a reafon of fuch Hereticks affociating with women, that thereby there might be the greater facility to feduce theiimpleofbothfexes. Sometimes alfo they were helpfall by their means andcredite to further Sedt-mafters intheirdefignes, and tohold them on inthem : fometimes again , they were exceeding dexterous and diligent inventing andfpreading falfe reports upon hone ft Minir fters, and to beget a favourable opinion of thefe that were erroneous. All v\'hich tend exceedingly to the promoving of Error and to the hurting of the truth. And we will find Jw^o/Pjofi often complaining ofthe malicious reports that this L«:i/^ufedfo fpread upon them , whjreby the calumnies oftheD^*?- fi/?/ were ftrei^thened. Upon which grounds and thj like, we may (ee what the devils defign is in leeking to engage fuch in the head of fuch a defi^n. This then is the ftrft fiult charged on her , that contrary to truth , and without warrand from God, fhe tUd call her felf a propheteflfe j even though fhe had not pro- pofed any Error. Her fecond fault is, that Ihe teacbeth ' this was forbidden, 1 Cot. 1 4, 34. and i Tim 2. t 2 . And it appeareth, that even thefe Prophetelfes, who had an extraordinary Gift from Gou , as i ^;//pj daughters had, ABs 11, Yec were not piiblickly and Authoritatively to Preach : for, P«tt/ commands them lilence, i Cor. 14. even wheu he is fpeaking of extraordinary Prophets. And we will not find in the New Teftament ( at leaft ) any ground for a Woman publickly to officiate in the M'niftrie of the Gofpel » as an Authorized OSice^, bearer. The third part of her challenge, is, that by her Teaching she d\ifedme : which is a challenge to her , though fhe had been guilty of none of the fcMrmer two. This, to wit, ledudrion and leading of people out of the way of Truth, doth ever almoft follow upon perfons ufurping a Calling to themfel ves , or upon perfons ftepping without their ovv'n bounds and flation to Teach ; and we will !eldome find perlbns to run iinfenc in any of the former refptdts j but itching after fome new thing ,hath had influence upon them , to carry them without their bounds, az we may fee in JezeMhere, and ordinarily th ough the Scripture and Church- hiftorie- The particulars wherein fhe feduced her hearers , are two. Th^tixdU, tp commit fomianiotiy diatis, byher affsHing fornication to be no liji , ihe occafioned and ttivred them up tptakeiiberty therein , vvhich po:>libly oiherwayes they would not have done. Thcfeeond is , lo m things fa. ti^cdiQ |- «(o.x, that is, by proppUDdipgi%jn;jiriereiicieQfcneat5, jRd |jreteo4ing ip Cafii^ia^'^iiperty ^ ifee educed S 2 th.m 140 " J.n Ixpofitm ef the Chap. 2. them without all refpedt to fcandal , to eatof thefe things, 10 the ftumbling, p^rieving and wounding of others that were weak and tender : which two, are the very do<5lrines and praifiices ot ihe NicoUitans , as was fliovvn in the Epiltles to Ephefus and Pergamos. But it is a dirt-erentq-iarrtl from this which the Lord hath with the Angel : it's expreHed thi^s , becauje thja fuffereft that woman le^cbd , t!lc. that is» not that they countenanced her m her Errors , or did he ir her in her Teaching j but that they fuftl-red her , and did not impi-de her. If it be asked , How they can be quarrelled for fuffedngofhei , feingthey were not Magijiratcs , nor had ci\>U jimhoriueto rfflrainher'> Jnfw. That is not the quarrel ; but this , that they b>,-ing invefted by Chrift leliis with Church-power to ceniure corrupt Mini- fters , and cut off rotten Members,, did not exercifeihe fame in cenTu ring and Excommunicating of this falfe Prophetiffe and thefe that adhered to her , as Ephefus had cenfured the fjlfe Apoftle?, Tfcrf. 2. Sj , on the matter , it'ij the fame fat ili: which is condemned in Pergamot, terf. 15. who had fuch c. rriipc Members in their focietie jand did not by Exco.nmuniGacion cut them otf : which Iheweth that the Church is invefted with (ach a Power Cfor,nocivil Power can be alledged here)andthatthenegle(ilingof cheexcrcife thereof,is ex- ceedingly difpleafing to Chrift lefus. If it be asked, i. How Church cenfures , VVfcew backed WtthnociVd Authority , can impede one to teach"*. 3. J'Vhy the Lord iffo difpleafed "fpithChurch-rulcrs their Juffering of corrupt teachers ? 3. Ifth^ relate (tny way to^ m'pH Powers m well at Ecclejiajlicli ? Tothefirft, weanfwer, Ahhough Ghurch-cenfures have no civil compulfion with them ot bodily vi- olence or Ittength to reftrain any fiom corrupt teaching j yet they have a threefold weight , when rightly gone about : th-jy have an authority and M'eight as to the confcience of the gain-fayer : becaufe cenfures , being the Ordinance of lefus Chrift , and, as it were a feal putby his Authority to a conditional! ihreatning , they have a ftamp of HisMajefty upon them : and fo they ("erve to humble men , or to revenge their dilobedience : and therefore thefe who fceminly profeffe to defpiffe fentences , want not an inward apprehenfion of the terrouc of Excommunication , and would gladly not havethat fentence paft upon them. 2. If men obftinately fup- prefle the weight of the cenfure upon the confcience » as well as of the Word ; yet , being a mean appointed of God for the reftrainingof fuch evils , it's oftentimes countenanced by Him , if not to the bumbling , yet to the blafting of fuch perfons in their defignes : whereby in his fecret Providence and luftice it often conieth to palTe that lentences againft fuch perfons , are eminently owned and countenanced by Him , withfome con- curring difpenfation , evidencing His ratifyingof the fame , as fometimes , fuch , are in juftice given up to more vile delufions > (bmetimes to grofTc out-breakings in practice , fometimes their very natural judgement and fenfes are blafted , their credit and Teputationevanifheih', and , it may be, fomeway He doth fignally follow them with Hisown immediate Hand by fomeftroak upon their Eftutes t Peilons , or Families , even when they feem to be countenanced by civil Power « as it is written in Ghureh-ftory he did to Simon Magttf, and i4mW after he was Excommunicated, by taking himaway in the very highi of hisinfolency,who having again recovered Court and being in a folemn manner with many attendants coming to appear for his pretend- ed'vindication , was fmitten zshc thought with a defire to eafe himfelf , and for that end withdrawing to a re- tiring place in one of the ftreets of Conjlantinople , he did inftanily expire, and having been wjitedfor long by his attendants-, was at la(t found dead in the leat , his inteftines being diflblved and voided. That little Book ( formerly cited)of the Rife , and Reigne of the Familijls, &c. hath fome dreadful! inltances of this. Thus the Lord hath often made fuch away toftink, by fmitiing the head thereof in Ibm^ extraordinary manner. And though this be not the proper end of E-{Communication y yet when it meeteth wi^h mens corruptions , ir is often ajuft confequent thereof. And thefe , or fuch like wayes of difappointment , cannot be fo warrant- ably expedled where this Ordinance is not improven: becaufe it hathinepromife, and is a mean appoint- ed for this end , ib^t mfn may learn not to^ blafpheme > as the Apoftle Ipeaketh , i Tim. i. 20. 3. Jt hath weight as to others, to fcarc them from countenancing of fiich j and is, as it were, a Mat k or Beakon fct upon them, thereby to give warning to others for efchewing of their company , asicis, ^om. 16. 17. 18. and(in many other plac«s : and if it have this fruit,it cannot but in a great part blaft thcit dciigne. Now; the nc- gle<5l ofthis fentence, mad6 all thefe reftraints void, as if nonweight had been in Chrifts Ordinance : this was the Angels fault. A'S to the fecond, to wit, vsrherefore Ghriftls foidifpleafedXvith the fuffering of corrupt Teachers, we may gather the reafons thereof from what is faid : For> i. it Iheweth little zeal to His Glory, when His Name isfuffered to be blefphemed. 2. It fheweth littlelove to His People , when they are fuffered to be feduced. 3; Itfliewcth little refpedVto His Ordinances, when _they are not made ufeof fovthe end appoi-nted, and when corrupt men are fuffered to in vert the order appointed by Him: in a word, Error and falle Teach- ers have brought more reproach upon the Name of Chrift and ProfellionoftheGolpei, and have made Religion Chap.2. Soek^of tie Feveidthrf. 141 Religion more defpicable to profane men J than any grofleouc-breakingshave done: alfo, moe fouls have been dertroyed thereby > and that fpeedily with fvvift deltrudion , 2Prt. 2. and, as it were carrying them away with a flood, as it is , chap. I2. Lailly , Other fins are fallen into , by fome more pretext at lealt , of tentatton and corruptions prevailing, but this is done with a high Hand, whereby men not only break the command themfelves , but teach others fo to do , Matth.^. ip. And therefore it iscalled a Teaching of rebellion againft the Lord , Jer. 28. 16. and is fallen into , with more deliberation than other fins ; for which caufcanHeretickisfaidrobe condemned of Himfelf, T»>. 3. 11. Which being put together, with many other aggravations of this fin of corrupt Teaching , and ills that follow thereupon , it is no marvel that the Lord Jefus who is jealous of His Glory , and affefted with the hazard of His People > be exceedingly di(^ jjleafed at the negled of fuch a duty , as is the ufingofthe Authority which he hath given to His Church- officers for edification , and particularly for the curbing of currupt Teachers , and the taking of the foxes that fpoil the Vines. Seng. 2. ly. We fuppofe now, it is not difficult to Anfwer to the third Qoeftion , to wit , If the fuffering of corrupt Teachers be reprovable in men , who have civil Authority to reltrain the fame -^ for , the fame grounds that ought to awaken zeal in Minifters againft this ill, ought alfo to ftir up Migiftrates25ealoufly in their places to life their Authority for vindicating of the Name of Chrilt, and preventing of the hurt of His Church and People, feing the Sword is not delivered to them in vain > but for the terror of them that do eviU /^ow. 13. 3. Sure we are, in the Old Tcftament, Magiftrates were included within the command of re- ft: aining and punifhing fuch as did intife to falle Worlhip , as well as the Priefts were , Deut.. 13. 1 . C?e And, in the New Teftament , we find no repeal of the fame : and though there be no inftance thereof in the Gof- pel> or, A6ts of the Apoftles,becaufe Magiftrates were not then Chriftians ; yet, in the progrefle of this Book of Revelation, we will find, that when Magiltrates became Chriftian > it's looked upon as reproyable in them that countenanced Antichritt; and it*s highly commended in thefe , that out of zeal to God , Ihould with dra\^' from the whore and burn her with fire , chap. 17. Iperf.i6. 17. And feing in the Scripture , all Secfl- maftersare accounted Antichrifts, a?, }\/lat. 24. iloh.2. 18. 2Efiple,y>erf.y.^c. can there be any better rule to try what is duty in reference to them, than by what is approven of God in reference to him who istheprime Antichrift^ And this is clear, that the Lord hathnotmoreclearly engaged Himfelf to fight againit any Error by His Word than this j yet , He will not have that a pretext to Magiftrates for fhunning to exercife their civil Power againft Him. We fee alfo in Church-hiftorie > that themoft tender Magiftrates, when they were in the belt frame > hive ever been moft zealous in this, as by the examples of Con/?^«/'» , Grat'tanui , Theodo/ht^ , C?c. is clear : and the moft untender friends , or greatcft enemies of the Truth , have ttriven to have all forts of Religions equally tolerated? or, at leaft , to have a fort of hirmonie amongft them by the removing , or burying of all L ws Civil and Ecclefiaftick , that did ftrike againft fome Errors. In reference to the fiift , it's oblerved by ^mm'maus . an Heathen writer, and a great friend to luliatJt that amongft other devices that Jw/wMufed torootoutChriftianity, this M'as one, that he gave toleration openly to all thediflFerent Profeffions that were amongft Chriftians , (which then after cne Councel of Nice were very many ) and required no more of them , but that they fhould abftain from civil di cords j and 'b without fear follow any Religion they pleafed. Thewordsare ( as they are cited by LudoYicw Mo- Uneus i pag. 560. ) ut coifophiit ciWibm difcordiis , fua quifque 'B^ligtoni ferVtret intrepidm. And certainly , it can be no acceptable fervice to Icfus Chr^ft, to f-ollow that way, which this expert child of the devil made ufeof againft Him. knA AnAflajitM sXio , is condemned for this , that he endeavoured fuch an oblivion , or a fji.vn/liAv in the Church, as tended to fupprefle all the former Cannons , Decrees, or Con- feftlons, which had been enadted in the former famous general Councels againft grofie Errors, as may be feeninthebeginningofthefixthCenturie of the Church-hiftorie. Laftly, This is alfo fure, that the afTert- ingthat Magiftrats ought not e itiade^ betwixt a man w^ao ent . rcaineth an erroneous opi- nion and an ofh-r who is an H^retick, that is , who act only after admomcion , doth continue in th • fame opinionj but allo^dochperlilt CO vent and propagatthe fame lo the hurt ai^otfence of o:h^rs. 4. Although he that is reduced is guilty , as the feducer is j yet reafon vvoaid put a dirt.rence between him that aaivdy teachr-th andfeducech , andhlmthatisout of weakneife feduced , and is bat a i olio wer of luchaleader. c There may be acenlurmg in (o:ai degree either by civil or Church- Authority , when ycc there is no pro- cedour to any high degree in either: and thus thecenluringin lomecales, may be diftingu s.ied, notonly from forbearanceand negligence i butalfofromlhch cenfar.s as may appear ngid , or unfcalonable: thtis Pju/fometimes reprovetti and chreatueth m the E^iltles to th.- Cmmhtans and Galatiant , when yet he will neith-r alcocrether forbear them, nor palfe the higheft fencences upOi» mem. Caruhan prudence is to lay weicht upoS fuch and (uch coniiderationsin the managing ot luch an A itnpiity j but itill fo as nothing en- tin^uifh that zeal wlicb M igiftrates and Ch arch-ofticers ought to have tor eKCrcifxng of their refpediye Au- thoritiesinreftrainingofluaianevil. BatwewiUinliftnomoreontbis. r^ r l, f olloweth now, that we should conhder the aggravations ol the l^rds quarrel , both in refped to J«fi«/, and to the Anffel They are two, relating to botn; l . Shefeduced Chujls feiMams: and this is tne greater guilt both in refer?nceto her pradice, andallo to their fuffenngof her. 2. it's aggreged froi^i thii , ^(rf,z i. i tthtf rpacetorepemofherfomieatmandsherepetuana-.whcrSy li^miixah, ihatfhehadcoatinuedfor a time in her praftice , and , notwichltandmg ot Oods .orbearance, had not amended ; iheretore her fmful cradire and their nesle^Hve forbearance, became the more uiexculable. *^ SncerSefi^^^^^^^ we are to confider, ,. Whoaretcbeunderftoodbythistitle, Cbnfii 5.rvLTx 2^^^^^^^^^ Tothefirftvvelay,ByC/;r//I.5er>«m., arenotunder- l>n ! Wn indifferently for , heathens and thole that are without the Chui ch , get not this name s but it is rXoChriltiansandChurch-iiiembers: ibjezefee/ aimed .lOt to We Pagans , and inted them withlier Errors, hit Chriftians and Church-members. 2. Itmay refped lome more eminent in th. Church nor o- rKpr.LparTsoProfeffion- and loamongft Church-members she aimed moft to feducethele that were founds th° rnatter of Doitrine, and infeded with no Error i and thefe that were dean in their converfation rdfreeofgrScandals.rathertha.iluchasweregroffea^ Botthele are clear *n ma'cer offaa by experience ; and by proportion it will f oUow, that as Hereticks, upon their own conh- deStTon (eek toLf.'o^ Church-m^^^^^ rath.r thanthele that are without; ^o among Church-members Svvvtllf^ek lather to eneage thefe M'ho are eminent for parts , blamelelfe in their carriage , or appearing to l^Tadius^d^^^^^^^^^ Fol^thelecond. to wit, why Chnftuiveththemth« TSthi X^^ who were feduced Z We may give tliefe veafons for it , l. It is to aggrege the guUt of both;, oc Lrh h^eii Paid 2 It is to eive the alarm and warning unto thcle that are His own People , leing even Hi? ^-rvant^my^^ l^ore thTtkdi^v'X^^^^^ ^"^ (asitwere) dimimsheththe """"^iriuLk:^^^^ ,hefethingsmaybeeaquixedinto,Ufanytruelygradousmay SeenSbvKeachersandleSucedtoErr^ 2. %Vhat may be the reafons that maketh the devil aim auSSn of O^^ Servants, rather than others ? S-Why Chnft doth lb expreUy aggrege tlusgmlt,- "i'nTnfwer'rtSftC^^^^ wefay,firft, that thefe that are trijdy gracious, are not fo readily and freo^ientlv reduced to Errdf, at leaft to be leaders tberdn and promoters thereof, as they are unto grofl^e pra- SoffLces-For,i. WevvillnotfindinScripturelomanyexamplcsoUheo as of the other. 2. Itis fr^oft^areth^^^^^^^ SlSSmconveviiSncanm^tbefaid frequently totalis ?. h^anill that .s followed with moredeliberation, and cometh not from the furprifmg of fome particular tentation, as other groffe evils do: thereforecannotbefoconfiftent with gracious principles , and a (piruuai walk , as particular .outbre^hng Chap.i, Book^ofthe Rcfelatioft. l^j v^herem aperfon is captivated. 4. To be a Teacher of Error , is to be a Teacher of rebellioa againft the Lord, /er. 23.. -ind to be a Minifter and promoter otSatans kingdom, 2 Cor. n. 14, 15. "Which ar firtt ap- pearcth to be abominable unto any of a gracious principle , and more than a fin otinfirmitie. f. Alfo the proixiiles fecm elpecially to relate to Gods guidingof his People in the way ot Truth, and keeping thettv from bein.; leduced by talfe Teachers : which , though it be not to beextended fimplie to all > yet it appeat- eth it is to be extended further than in reference to pratfticall Icandals. Yetlecondly , we lay,Thatitispofrible,evenfor cbefethat aietruely gracious to be feduced to Error: for, 1 . There are promiles indeed that they fliall be kept from the fin ^ainft the holy Ghoft , and from total and final apoftalie and impenitence in relpedt of any ill j but there is no jjiomife that a Believer otherwayes ftall be kept from any ill incident to one that is unrenewed. 2. Even Believers have corritption, and ib have n;iuchd.irkneire and ignorance in their judgment, and muchperverlneflein their inclination and afeflions. It cannot be thought Itrange then , that they be capable to be carried away by a lentation to Error , there be- ing no ill but it hath a party in them to take part with it. 3, The many Warnings that are given in Scripture , even to Believers , to beware of the leaven of the Phaiilees and Sadducees, to beware of falfe Prophtts that come in Iheeps cloathings , Cc. fhew, that they are not without the reach of the hurt of fuch aientacion. 4. Experience alio doth confii m this ; for, it feemeth that in fome meafure Solomon wanted not fais accefTion to this evil, if we conluler m hat is recorded, not only at his fuffering of corrupt worship to be within hisDo* niinion i but alfo of his counienancina of the fame » by building altars and other\yayes, although vt'e cannot particularly detemiine .N.nthtircan it Be denied , but that (ome of shefe chat were leduced by felfe Teachers^ in Corinth and Galatict, might be gracioLis: and in after-c.mes alfo it hath been out of queftion. To ih;r fecond, to v\'it, w^hererore Satan aimeth to feduce Chrilts Servants unco Error rather than others ? We may anfwer in thcfe reafons, i. He doth it, becaufe his hatred is moft at fuchj and it's their ruine,w hich efpecially hehuntechfor. 2. BjcaufementhatareinEnor and profanity already, are his own ; and it's no g lin for hi 11 to take pains to feduce them uncn) fuch delufions» fo lon^, at leatf, as they continue fuch . 5. H :: hath other more lutable baits for other men that are given to grode ills : therefore he referveth this lor others. 4. In lome refpevil, thele who have a form of Religion , or fome ioclination towards it ( efpe- cially if weak in kno\\'ledge) are in fome refpedt more obnoxious to this tentation than grofly profane men are ; for they, like GaUiio, care not wh 11 be truth and what be Eirot : but one, who hath fome tendernefle , and withall weak, is more ready to debate, and inquire for Truth j and fo not being Itrong enough to rid himfeif of difhciilties,he is the more ealily in angled. 5. Grolfe teatacions to profanity, are not (o taking wichthem: therefore the devil aflayeth them by this, chat under the colour ofibme new difcovcrie of Truth , or fome more perfe>ft way of Chriftianity,orf jchlii^e , he may draw them to Error : and, by this n^re fubtilc lentation, whereby he transformeth himfeif to an Angel of li^hr, he doth often prevail when other tentacions wo jld not. 6. Ic'smoftadvantagiousto his way, to have fome eminent^ for piety and paftsengigedforit; for, bythis, hegainethcrv;dit toit,andmakethit thj b."tter digeft with others, who often refpedl an opinion , as they refpetft thefe who own the fame : thus he aimeth at this as a main engine whereby he may prevail with many j whereas the engaging of profane men b. ingeth no credit to ibc h a vvayj neither is it his advanta^ to divert them from their profanity. It wasagreatltumblinginold , efpecially in the cafe of the Ko^atictm, that many confietfors and emineiu men weredrawn away with that Err..r : and this was often caft-up to the Orthodox , as a matter of great weight : whereupon Cyfriatty in his book Ve u- mate EccUJLe, taketh occalion particularly to Anfwer this Objection, that people be not prejudged at truth, becaulcof Ibme mens name : efpecially, conlidering that there were many moe more eminent oi' the contra- ry mind. And , by the way, this flight of ih; devil may be obierved, that men will make more work , and greater noife in commending E'ror by the nanae of one or two that favoureth tae fame, as if that M'ere of fo great weight, than they will allow to Truth , though it have many moe eminent names ftanding for it. 7. When men are aiming to be feriojs in Religion, the devil cafteth this ftumbling-in their Way , that if he prevail not todraw them to Error, he may at leaft mar them or divert them, by putting them through other, in niaking them debate fuch and fuch needlelfe Queftions i and fo keep them irom the more ferious and pro- fitable cxercife of Repentance, felf-exaraination, making of their Calling and Eledion fure, CJc. Hence it is j that while men lye in fecurity or profanity , they are not much troubled with this tentatioa ; bit being onceawakened, th.'n he fetteih upon them, if fo be he may extinguish that wakening , or give them a w; or g feibefcNPe they be fully formed and fetled. Agdthisisonereafon why Errors anddeluiions do often ac- companie the firft rile of the Gofpel amongft people. 8 B/ fcducing oi thele that appear to be Godly , the devil bringethmoftreproacjj upon the Name of Chrift and Religion ^and makethitthemoretob^ ftumbled ^ by thefe that ate in eature , as being but fom& tancie-and conceit , which would not follow upon the fall of 144 -^^ ^^P^fition of the Chap.t.' ot many profane men : therefoie he aimeih rather co (educe chem that are Chrifts Servants and appear t« be Godly. Tothethird ,Wemay feewhytheLordefpecially aggregeth His q .larrel from this, i. BecaufeHisS.'r- vants come more near to Him than others. 2. He will have us knowing that Error.is not to be CKtenuatcd or commended, nor falfe Teachers to bj tolerated, even chough many oi' H s S.'rvant^ Should come to counte- nance the fam3 ; yea, on the contrary , it is themore aggregea and to be abhorred. 3 . He doth by this (hew the Chjrch-ofticers, that the moe that are engaged to love Error or follow faife Teach, rs, theyou^httobe the more ftirred up with zeal in their duty againlt feducers , that they have prevailed with many ot His^;r- vant«. And by this, He fheweth His tendernefle to afteftionate Prof;.flbrs> rather to cenfure for their lake CO; rupt Teachers whom they relped, than to forbear them. 4. This is alfo mentioned, to fh ; w this wo- man, and all corrupt Teachers, what they gain by having mjft (licceflfc: a^ainft Cnriits> S ;rvants, to wit , this, that they have the more guilt, and are the more obnoxious to Chrifts quarrel. ^Xi^ncernctn Him the more in that tooppofe him, as in a thine* which in a fpeciall manner refledteth upon His honour j which maketh Him fo to quarrel tor jezefee// practice, and the toleration of the fame. From all which, what we have faid, is confirmed , to M-it , that corrupt teachers are not to be tolerated ia a Church, even when civil Powers do take no notice of them : it is well known f om the Hiltory of the Pri- mitive times, that feverall G jdly a nd zealous men have cenfured -, yea, and even Excommunicated many He- teticks, as jirmns and others, M'hen they have been fure to be iiiltantly perfecuic d for the fame: and it is re- corded of fome, who though they were thr earned before hand , that yet having h- ft provided their Ch.irches Mrith well quaUfied S jccelfours , they did afterward proceed to pronounce Liitence ; thereby shewing their readinelfe to undergo what ever trouble might follow upon that lame account , and M'ithall their zeal and tender care of the Churches edification. We come now to the fecond aggravation, which is in Yerf.zi . and it is made up of thefe two, i . There is a forbearance upon the Lords fide, l^a'peherfpacetorepem , that is, 1 did not luddenly and at firft execute judgement upon her i but did for a time forbear her, thereby giving her an opportunity to repent: and indeed His long- fuffering and forbearance, doth of it felf lead to repentance, according 10 what is (.nA,I{om 2.Tperf 4. Thefecond part , is , but she repentednot: which holdeth torth the abufe of this mercy upon her iide ,to wit, ; that notwithftanding of the Lords forbearance she continued in her former pradice w ithour repenting of , or turning from, the fame : therefore she is the more inexcufablc, and they alfo in fuffering of her. This ag- gnavatlon doth import tliefe four, Firft, that the Lord forbearing of a finner, ought to be an inducement to them to repent, as is clear fro.n that place, 2^»i.2 4. Secondly, It imponeth that fometimes God will give time and opportunity to repent, b His forbearance, untomoftgrolfefinnersj and fufter with much lung- fatfering the veffcls of wrath fited to deftrudiion, Td^m.^.iz. Thirdly, It importeth alfo, that fuch opportuni- ties are often abufed ; and particularly, that it's a rare thing for an oppolcr of the Truth to repent, The A- poftle putteth zperaA^enture in ir, 2T/W.2.25. In meekn ffe inflrtiSii gthOjC that oppefc themjehc! , ifperadven- cure Cod WtUgi\c them repentance, 5?c. We find alfo, Chap.9. and 1 6. of this Book , that on the back almoft of every plague upon Antichi ilts kingdom, it is marked, tftat vet they repented not lor all that. ]f any should ask the reafon, JfVhy repentance i; fo rare in reference to thtffin "> We anfwer, i. It's a fin of a high nature, being deliberate and agaiufl fjflScient grounds ofconvi(^ion: and therefore in Gods Juftice, is plagued with impenitency beyond other fins : and as in fome re'peifl, it com- ineth nearer to ihefin againft the holy Ghoft than other fins in its nature i fo alfo in Gods Jaftice it commcth nearer to it in its punishment. 2. The nature of this fin is fuch , that men tainted with 11 , are thereby in a greater incapacity to repent than thefe who are guilty of grolfe ills in praiilice : becaufe , 1. Nature doth not lb challenge and convince for fins againft the Truths of the Gofpel, as for fins againft the Moral Law. 2.Be- caufe men in Errors and delufions have their judgements fo engaged , blinded and prejudged , that they think often fuch Errors are no Errors: and therefore there is the greater difhculty to bring tnem to theacknow- ledgement of the Truth, and of their being wrong ; and yet this muft precede their repentance. :^.The Lord alfo by this doth fet a mark upon this fi 1 , to fcare all from the fame : men oftentimes think lictle of this ill > He hath therefore put this mark 01 His difpleafure thereupon the more exprefly. Hence it is, that His threatnings are more clearly and exprefly annexed to the fecOnd and third Commandments than any other , that He m:!y make men know He is jealous of His Truth and Ordinances , and will by no means acquit fuch as take His Name in vain, whatever men think ofthefe fins. In the fourth place, this aggravation impor- teth, that when time and good opportunities are abufed , guilt becomeih the greater and the more inexcu- fablc, and the Lords contioyerfie becoaieth the more sharp. rhere Chap.2. Soffk^of tke Revelation, t^^ There are two Condufions aiiiied to be drawn from thele words , by foitJC, which no way they will bear, i. Some fay , that Je^bcl b^d an abihty and power to repent , feingfhe hath time allotteci to her for it , and God expedteth it of her. For Anfwer , To fay nothing of this gcnerall , which is found to be an untruth from other clear Scriptures , which hold out men to be dead in (ins, Ephef. 2. i. dec and unable for any fpiritual good , Thefe things will vindicate this place , i. Ifweconfider who this party is, to wit, a moft vile Seducer and Adultereffe: and even fuch Patronsof nature, will grant , that fuch high and groffe fins do juftly deprive perfons of any ability to repent, and do incapacitate them for exercifing of the lame. 2- If wecompare this with iTim. 2.2). we will find that patient waiting upon oppofcrs : and thereby giv- ing th:m opportunity to repent, is one thing; and to have repentance given them , is another: for, many have time allowed them , when yet it's at a peraduffture if God ftiail give them Repentance. Which (hewtth , th u Grace to exercifc Repentance , when an opportunity is , mult be given of God as well as the opportunity it felf: otherwayes no opportunity can be rightly improven : which flieweth again » that men in fuch a cafe , have not this ability of themfelves to repent. 5. The words do not fpeak out her ability; but what was her duty under fuch along fuflfering difpenfation, as the opening of the words cleareth. Jf it be faid then , Hov* can she be more inexcufable 9 Anjw. I. Becaufe this inability is of her own on-bnnging. 2.. Becaufe it wa-; not inability that fwayed her to continue in her fin , and rejeA Repentance} but it was herpofuive inclination to thele Errors , and her averfnefle from the Truths of God. And what ever men may difpute for the patronizing of nature againlt the luftice of God , now ; yet when He cometh to judge , and when the confcience beareth witnefle of the vehement aftedrion and delight which men had to, and in their, wick edntfle, There will be none who fhall dare to enter a defence upon their inability, feingin confcience they will be convinced, that that was not the thing which made them willingly choofe fuch and fuch evils , and made them rejedt all means tending to recover them. 3. This alfowill make her , and fuchasllie, inexcufable , that they did not improve liich opportunities fo as they might , and did not abftain from the following and committing of fuch g ofle evils , which even many unrenewed men have done ; who yet had not abiUty to repent of them- felves more than they : and thus , none in fuch a cafe will be able to fay in judgment , that they did make fuch u(e of the Word and other means as they might have made > even in fuch a condition; or, that they have come that length in outward Reformation , that they might have done. The fecond Condufion pretended to be drawn from this , is , That the Lord hath an univerfal will td have all men faved , feing He giveth her rime to repent. This we fay doth not follow hence : For, i. fup- pofe it might be faid in fome rcfpe(5t , that he willed the Repentance of fuch a particular perfon , who lived under His Ordinances, It will not follow thereupon y that He witlcth the Salvation of all } even of fuch who never heard of Repentance. 2- It will not follow , God giveth Ibme time , which ought to be im- proven to Rvjpentance , and doth not inltantly execute His ludgment , Taerefore He willeth fuch a per- fons Silvanon : for , God for a time forbare Pharaoh , even after he had evidenced his p jrpofe in fo doing * to be the exalting of His own Glory in hiideftrudtion, 3. If It werefo , what might be faid offueh as the Lord doth not forbear , nor give time to repent; but taketh away in their fin , as he did JZimri andO^^fci? It cannot be faid on this ground , that He willeth their Solvation i and (o not the Salvation of all. 4. It will not follow , Chrift willeth perfons to repent , Therefore He willeth their Salvation : becaufe He may be faid to will them to repent, whenhe requirethitof them as their duty : and this, their duty of repent- ing , is the immediate objedl of His revealed and preceptive will : but a perfons Salvation is , the proper cb- jeclof His will of good-pleafure, or of his decreeing and purpofing \\ ill. And no otherwayes can he be faid , to will fuch perfons Salvation ( becaufe he commandeth them to repent ) than this , to wit , that in his Word he hath fignified Repentance to be fuch a perfons duty , and that he hath appointed a connexion between Repentance and 5-ilvation; which ftlll relatethto his revealed will : even as when God made the firft Covenant with jidam , it might be faid that he willed Mam to be holy, and that by that Cove- nant he had made a connexion between holineCfe and life; yet it is not proper to fay, that the Lord willed life to Adam upon that condition : becaule that looketh to the event , and refpedetb the Lords will of purpofe: which cannot but be effedtual. And if the Lords willing of men ^it lealt fuch as are under his Ordinances) to be faved be thus underftood , as including only the duty which God layeth upon men , and the connexion that he hath made between it and Salvation in his Word , It may be ad- mitted: but if it be extended to any antecedent will in God himfelf, diftindt from that which is called his revealed will. This place and fuch like will give no ground for fuch an Alfertion. Ifit be asked then , Why did he give her fpace to repent , if be intended not her Salvation ? jinfvi. To forbear T deciding 145 -An J^xpojttion of tie Chap. 2. deciding of what might be His p'.irpjfe to this particular perlon , ( who haply may bean Eledl , ) b-cai fe nothing is decided o^ her tiiial condition in the Word ; Thefe reafons may be given, 1. tliereby the Lord commendeth His Grace that doth focondefcend to (uch a perfon. 2. Thi aggravation of he) guilt rnd incx- cufablneffe, are the morcciear , as hath bcenfaidi and thereupon He haauhe more acc.Hc to maniLft the fpotlefTeneflfeof His luftice, as is in the thrcatningj Ver/. 23. 3. Itdodi the more coraro.t and en- courage a penitent linner ; to Itep forward in the hjpe ot Mercy , i'ein^ even fuch a pjrion as ft^bel h .th had fuch an offer ; and that fhe, it' penitent and b jhevingi would have been acce[>tcd. Tne third thing in the Body of the Epiltle, is , thsthreatning,>'er/ria,3nd23. Wh:reby He again \von-«- derfullypreflethher, and thcL* who were feduced by h^r , tothecxercife ot mat much flighted dutyot Repentance. The threatning hath three parts, 1. Something is threatncd. 2. An exception is put in, leav- inga door open to M-'rcy, 3. The fcope oreffetl of the Loidi executing this ihreatning, is fct do',vn. The thing threatned, is threefold, according to the levcral parties that he threatneth, 1. t'oi le^ebel , Behold » IwiUcafther upon abed: which pomteth out fome remarkable (trcak or plague threatneo to be itifliilwd upon her. whereby Ihefliould become a fpedtacle to others, and yet not be inftamly removed. 2. For them thst commit adultery 'with her , 2 •u/7/ caji them into great tribulation, that is , I \v'ill bring upon them fiat partake of her fin, whether in refpeCt of Ipirituaforbodily adultery ( forshewasguiky of both ; grie- vous and publick temporal ftroaks. And> 3. I will kill her chi'dren with death: for , her children", it's like were children begoten in their unclean converhng together : them the Lord thieatensto remove , and thereby to give an evidence cf His difpleafure at their way , as He did VaVtds child for his adulteiy . For, we conceive, the children ofheripiritual whoredom, are underftood under that exprefTion, thefe that com- mit adultery with her. From which we may fee 3 that grcfTe Errors may procure many temporal and bodily crofles , as was formerly faid. Yet fecondly C as is faid ) even this threatning hath ado3ropeninit,andisnotabfoliite , but conditional, %K6eptthey repent > Gf«. which do:h indeed exceedingly fet forth and commend the Grace of God. The third thing , is the Lords end , which is the manifefting of Himfelf in two or three of His Atributes> to wit, His Omnilcience , luitice > and power , as was hinted in the entry. When the Lord forbeareth ^ick- ed men, He is either rho.ight nor to fee , or know f Jcb things 5 or not to be juft, and powerful to redreffe and avenge the fame: and when he feverly atidpub'.icklyii.fliCtcth judgement uponfuch, then He is known notonlytobeOmnifcient , butalfjluftand Povverfulj and this is that which he aimeth at, efpccially inhis Churches. Tne laft thing, is , the mitigation of this threa'ning, Iptrf 2\t2$. Wh.reinwe may-coifi'lerihefe twojFirft, To who n it is directed. Secondly > What is themitigitioniLfelf. i. L'^ oiredVcd , xdjou vi^itv i 10 jou,inihz plural numb.-r, that is , to ih:co.npanie of Minifters , who were defigned by the Title Jingel i at the entry. Andto thercjlin Thyatira , that n, the Members of the Ciurch , conttadilVi'igaished from the Minifters. It's added, that hat: net thk DoHriw and hay>e not kpov^n the depts of Satan, ^c This is to diltinguish the Church -men ibers , that were pure and clean, from thelethit were corrupted wi.h Je:^ebe!s do iinne. So the; e a-e three parties implied here > 1, TheMnifters. 2 Th 2 ]ure Members. To bo:h thtfe this confjlationis diredied. 3. Tncre arc fome led aM'ay with thefe cor-upti ins , which are not included. Tne pure Members, are qualified and diftinguished by thefe two, I. Theyha'^fennt'ii doBrine f thatis, they own not, nor maintain, nor reprove this corrupt doiirine. 2. They ha\e notkpoMn the depths of Satan, that is, th;y have not loved nor approventhefame, nor in their pra !f ice experimentally- meddled therewith. Thej t that is. corrupt Teach ■rs, counted fuch dodlrrines anrl pracfVices , depths and highmyfleries and attainments in R-ligion: thereto e they gave them thh name oUlepths. Andit'o not to be thought that they called i\\Qm depths of Satan; but the Lord addcth this, to shew indeed what kind of depths they were : they are (faith He) depih> indeed, as they fpake; bjtthey arc the devils depths or depihs of 5atan. Which exp.efTion, holdeth out thefe two, i. The great fub ilty of the adverf- ary of mans Salvation, the devil, he hath depths in his way; allhisdeligns are not obvious 5 he can vail and cover things and make them appear'farotherwayes than they are; andheexercifethhisfubtilty moft especially and deeply, in the carrying on of Error, and drawing (^f fouls from the Truth : thefe are hi? iepths here; and hnfubtiltj is fpoVen or^ 2 Cor. 11.5- his wi es and cunning craftineCe and Ipecial flight , Ip'^cf. 4. 14. whereby it com.th to pafTe thatheintanglcth , and , as it were , b:Mitchcth , Gnl 3. 1. many m ich themoft grod'e delufions. 2 It holdeth out what influence deluflon Will have upon poor creatures j it will even makethc.H cry up the moft abfurd Errors fo; myfteriss arxl depths , as if there were nothing in Religi- ea ("oexcelltfrn as thefe. Themi igaiionitfelf ,is.iutwoexpfeflions;.th€firfl,is negative, lperfz\. Iwillput v^ on you none ether burden Chap. 2. Book^of the /Revelation, x^7 ^rerf.2^. and will help to expound the former. But thm Vthich ye ha\e already, holdfaji tiUlcomc : which doth imply, Firft, tha' th( y had Ibme duties prefcribed unto them already: whertbyitappeareth thatan o/ieri«rie/i, did fignifie fome other duty : for, that was the tking they had already. Secondly, It shcwtth, thatby Lavingof fuchduiiesCtofpeak To ) is not only underftood the having of them prefcribed unto them ; b :t their being a great length in theobedience thereof, as may hi gathered from thelike Phral'e, ihap /^. 1 1. where hold that fafi vvhicb thou hajl, doth fignifie their endeavour to keep what they had attained to. And thus the meanit^ otthis mitigation here > is, I have prefcribed to you chat are pure in Thjatira, no other duty or direction j but that with all fricericy and 2 :al ye keep the dire- »flions pre'cribed unto you,and continue to walk in the way M'hich hiihsr to ye have fgllowed,mito the end. This is prelfed by Chrifts fecond coming, i . to let them know; He was to come agi i n. 2.T0 let them know, that at his lecond coming. He will reckon with His Churches according as they ob:y .or difobey His dire- cflions. 3. To teach all to walk To in making ufe of the Word, efpecially m corrupt time?, as they may with confidence appear and reckon for the lame before Jefus Chiift at Hislecond coming. 4. To shew, that Be- lievers ought to fet no other tearm totheir per levering in duty, but Chrifls fecond coming. From what is pafl we may Obfer\fe i.That inthefe'EpiitleS)expre{L diiference is made betwecnMinifters and People: tojou I fay, relatcth to the Min;f^ers»*and, to the rejl^ relateth ro the Members of that Church. And therefore in the aftplicationofthings contained in them, we would diftinguish them alfo. Z. That by Angel, in th-- In cription , is underltood MinifterscoUedHvely: tojou, is in the plural number; and yet it's to thele that the Epiille was diretited under the name o^Angeh in the fing ilar : and therefore are they contradiflmguished from the rejl , which lookeih to the Members of that Church^ott and the refi being the fame thing here upon the matter, that Angel and Church were in the Infcription ; favejthat the reft^ even as many> Q^c.diftin^uiiheth the pure Members from the impure » the Church comprehending both. 3. That a Minilters guilt, or the guilt of Officer? is not fecluding fcandalous perlbns from Church-Com- munion, doth not lye on the people, as upon the Minifters : therefore thedut)- common to the Minifters &• people, is commended to both , whereas that reproof was peculiar to the Miniflevs : and, there/?, are taken- in only in the mitigation or confolation j but it was, Thoufufjerejl, in the reproof. 4. Chriftthinketh much ofzealous executing of Difcipline, and would not h we Minifters fparingita- gainft Hcreticks or corrupt Teachers, more than other fcandalous perfons ; yea, the reafons from the hazard of infe(3-ing the Flock, and the examples of it in Scripture, aremoflprefTing in reference to them. ^. Here alfo wemay fee, that there is a Church- power & Authority, diftintfl from what is civiliand cen- fares to be inflid:ed by Church-officers on fcandalous perlbns, even where Magiftratcs are Heathen. 6. That delufionmaycometoa great height; As, i .That a woman preacheth. 2. That she calleth her felf a Proph-teffe. :?. That she feduceih Chrdts Servants , and they are feduced by her. 4. That this is ioi- mediatly after Chrilt, while John the beloved Dil'ciple liveth. 5. That all thefe Er 1 ors and abominations are covered with the title of myfteries and depths : what may we expedl ino.ir timcSj when fuch was the lot ©f thofe who lived at that time > 7. The writings even of the Apoftlejo^, could not prevail lb far as to make them renunce and aban- don them. 8. See here, how Chriflaccounteth of Members of a vifible Church ; He flileth fuch as were fedticed to adultery and Error, His Servants : and they were Servants ftill , who were feduced ; and are afrerward threatned, as fe^e6e/is. Whereby it appeareth, that thefe titles go more upon the relation, that Church- naembers ft md in , and the obligation that lieth on them , than upon the qualifications that are always to be found in them. • 9. Ojr Lord ]erns,is no approver nor countenancer of feparation Mm a trueChnrch,for the fiults of (bme Members in it : nei. herdo faults in fome Members, and defeifts in Minilters and Officers in executing Difci- pline, pollute the Ordinancesin t;.;emlelves, or to others , who are free ofthai guilt: and fodo not ncceffi- ute a feparation fi:om fuch a Church , or any Ordinance thereof: for, this, and the former Epiltle, being T 2 com- 148 Ju Ixpofit'm of the Chap. 2. compared t02;etber , thcH; things are clear* i. That cnerc were grolTe Members in the Church, Adulter err , Kicolaitctns, Seduietft ^^- 2 • That they were continued in Church-communion j thou hajl ihem andjuffereft "them* clearly import this : for, that Angd no otherwayes had them, but as Church-members under his charge. 3. That this Angel finfuiiy permitted them to continue Church-members : & therefore is reproved. Yet, we conceive alfo> it's clear in matter oi faft, i. That many who were free, continued in Church- fel- lowship with this Angel, in that Church , notwithftanding thereof j fo , the words to you, and to the re/?, as ofthat fame M^-mbership, import, it being bjt one Church. And, 2. That ojr Lord did not reprove thera for their fo continuing , even when He reprovethtbe Angel for his fault of b.ingdefedive as tohis cenfur- ifig o( Jezebel. Yea, 3. that He appro veth their notfeparating> in his approving the general ftrain of their carriage , which could not otherwayes beapproven, this being ib obvious to view, it it had been a tault , ot if they had by it partaken with chem in their un. 4.That our Lord warrandeth them ro continue fo ; & layeth BO burden of feparating from them, on thefe who Were hone ft: only , faith He , Hold f aft that v/hkhye ha'pe sheadj tiUlcome, that is, keep your felves according to the rule given unto yoj, and according to your pre- fent practice. Hence may be argued, i. If where Church-mesnbers are polluted, and fuffered notwithftanding by Church-officers to remain in Church-communion , Chrift doth not only, not condem the clean for keeping fellowship with them i but exprefly requireth them to continue, as they did, then He alloweth not lepara- tion on that account : But the firftis truth ; He condemneth them not, but requireth them to holdfaji till he come. Ergoj^c. 2. If Chrift lay upon Members no other burden, but to keep them elyes from pcrfonal pollution, then he laieth not on them feparation : ( and itmuft be a burden not of His laying o;i ) B.it the former is true, Holdfafi that yvhichye hOfe ahtady. Ergo, ^c. 3 . If I'eparation thwart with Chrifts diredion to a Church in that condition, then it's not a duty ; ijut if the honelt Members in Thjatira had leparated , they had notheld faft what they had already , but would have gripped to fome new thing , and fo have thwarted with the dired:ion laid on them. Ergo, C^c. 4. If this direction containeth all their duty in re- ference to that defed:ion, or thefe polluted Members, then feparationis not a duty in luch a cafe : for , it's ia- eonfiftent with it. Bat this containeth all, 1 . Otherwayes it would not befit their cafe : which to do, is Chrifts fcope. 2. It's not only negative, not condemning them for not feparating; nor only pofitive,gi ving them other dire<5tions i nconfiftont with it j but ii*s excluiive > I lay onyeu no other burden, this , and >jo other. And though other particular duties may be alleaged to b^; comprehended unucr this generall ,• yet reparation cannot be comprehended : becaufe ii's inconfiftent with it, as appeareih: For, it the thing that Chrilt calieih for from thefe who were honeft in Thyatira , be fuch a thing as was conliftent with their former pradiice of keeping Church-fellowfhip with fuch , then feparation muft be inconfiftent with itj But the former is truth, and appears thus : If Chrifts diretSion to them be , to hold as they were, and not to alter, then certainly it is conliftent with their own former practice : Bit the words are plain, J lay on you, to \\'it> that are clean, no o- ther burden , but abftain from their way , and hold faft. And certainly it would look very ftrange , to fay , that feparation from them were commanded under that word , /:oW/dr^ , 8fc. And that fo, /^oA/yJi/f, were to be expounded , je;^ar.ne from thatfaciety j and yet that muft bi couiptehended under this, or it's not a duty for fuch a cafe. Befi Je, this duty which Chrift commends to them, is a duty which every one of them ought perfonaliy to go about , though others did not. And if leparation were included here , according to that ground , it woi>ld infer many abfurdities, as, firft, fuppofe the Minifter to continue defedlivein his duty ,are all the pure members to feparate fiom him '> Or, Secondly , Suppofe none but two or three did lay that duty to heart , ^»'ere thefe two or three to feparate from al 11 ell owship with the reft, and quit all publick Ordinances ? yet, noqueltion, infiichacafe they were to hold fait what they had already. Thirdly, Sjppofe the pure membei 8 tocoatinue in LHowihip with their Officers that were thus defedtive as formerly they have done i yet keeping themfclves clean in their own ftations , can it be thought that they difobeyed this di- reiftion of Chrift, Thaf9ehich thott haft already , hold fa(i till 1 come 9 Or ,h is not rather to oe thought that they did more nearly co.^orm to Chrifts diredtion by 10 doing, than if they had withdrawn, and feparsted r We may alfo argue againft feparation in fuch a cafe, frotn this Scripture, thus: Iffeparation be ano- ther burden to Chrifts Giiurch than what He laid upon Thjatira , Pagamos, iSc. in fuch a cafe when their officers were defeiftive in executing t)ifcipline, thenitisnot tobeallowed iniheChurch of Chrift after- ward inCich like cafes j But the former is true. Therefore , &c. If thefe n\'o things be clear , this Argu- Bient will bv' clear, i. That though thefe Churches were in fuch a cafe, yet there was not feparation from the Ordinances in pra(itice or exercife ainongft chem upon that account j This ,.w« fuppofe, is dear from what Chap.2. JitokjftheReveUtion. ,14^ what is laid. 2- If this alfo b3 clear that the preiling of leparation upon fuch a ground , will prove a bur- den unto the people ot God : Then it will follow, that Chnft doth not lay it on upon thefe ChurcheSj fcing He expreflyhgnitieththit He intends to lay no other burden upon them, buttoholdfaft what they had already. It muit therefore be an untender thing to burden honeft fouls with the apprehenfion of being polluted fro;n the perfonall faults of joynt Worihippers or Communicants : for , fi rft , this putteth them to try all that th jy fo keep fcUowftiip with : and they cannot have peace , ea^cept they have foire confi- dence that others , by their joynt Communicating, do not pollute the Ordinances : and this confidence cannot be , till fufficient triall be made thereof; and yet Believers find it fufficiently difficult to ny them- felves. 2. It putteth them to an utter uncertainty, in refpetit of any comfortable fruit of Ordinances : be- caufefo, it hangs not only upon their own frame and good condition ; but alfo upon the good frame and dilpofition oi thefe that Communicate joy ntly with them. And fo , fuppofing that a B.-liever may hi out of the prefent exercife of grace, and a joynt Communicater with them i in that cafe , the Ordinance is po!' luted unto them, becaufe they are polluted even to that Believer that is in luch a cafe. And , can any have confidence that no natural p^rfon , or indifpoled Believer hath Communicated with them ? Neither will it remove this difficulty , to lay , that men may have peace, ifihe offences or indifpofitions of others be not known unto them: For, i. What ifit befaid, if triall had been made, they might have been known » 2. S jppofe it were not poflible to know them ; yet if the Communicating of corrupt men did not only pol- lute the Ordinance to themfelves , but alfo pollute it in it felf, that is , make it want the nature of fuch an Or- dinance as to others i then , whether it were known or not , the ordinance were no ordinance, becaufe of its being polluted in (bmethiogeflential to the being thereof: otherwile, the fame Ordinance might be an Ordinance to one who knew not of fuch fcandals ; and not be an Ordinance of Chrift to another , who knewfuch things, though, it may be, in his own particular cafe, no lefle gracious , and lively than the o- ther ; for, it canrioc be our knowing that fuch a perfon is fcandalo js that Communicates with us , that can pollute the Ordinance to us, except upon fuppofiiion that the being offuch a thing did pollute the Ordi- nance in it felf before we knew the fame. 3. If this ground were laid, it might be a fcruple to a tender B > liever to Communicate with himfelf , to fay fo : tor, he hath corruption in him 5 and it will be hard to fay , that the corruption of others , will have more influence to pollute an Ordinance to him , than his own can have : efpecially confidering, that he is moft throughly acquainted therewith : and it will be as hard to lay, that Chrifts call doth warrand a Believer to Communicate with peace, notwithftanding of his own feen cor- ruptions j and yet that that fame call will not warrand him to Communicate with peace , if he be in his own duty and frame approveable, notwithftanding of the corrtiptions of oihe rs. All which , being grievous bur- dens, cannot be fuppofed to agree with our Lords fcope in this place. Hence alfo M'e may fee, that Chrift doth not rigidly caft off Churches, for defefts in Difcipline , and grof- neffe of particular members , when, in the main, the foundation is keeped : and though the Lord never look on thefe but as faults , and as reproveable where they are , as we may fee in many of thefe Epiftles j yet , to allow feparation from a Church, becaufe of thefe , and to account it no Church, is with Him all one, as when He calleth His people from BrfW, C^^p. 18. We conae now to the Conclufion of the Epiftle, which is contained in the 26, 27, 28.and 2p.)>erfes. "Where- in, I. Some proraifes are laid down, in the fir ft three I'cr/cf J and thecommqnadvertifemcnt, is repeated in the latt iperfii as is ufuall in the reft of the Epiftles. The objeifl of the promifes , is the lame , to wir, the eYercomer: enly here, hei^ defci ibed by an other property , which interpretah thatgenerall, to wit. He keepeih my 'works unto the end » that is, one who in the fincere pradice of Religion hath ceafed from his own works ( as it is, He^.4.10.) and hath given up himfelf to live to Me, as it is , 2 Cor 5.15. thatis, to have My glory for his end , and My Will tor his rule j and doth continue to prolecute that end according :o that rule , notwithftanding of all difficulties to the end. This is the o'Yercomcr , and the perfon to whoai all thefe promifes of being admitted to Heaven, are made, and who may exped: the fame. Therearetwo excellent promifes made to fuch a perlon in thefe words, i . To him Viill Iiilpepower olpet the Nations: which doth indeed fpeak out an excellent Dominion , but no earthly .Dominion : For,i. T.iis promife is to be performed after the full viftory. 2. All overcomers are not capable of temporall Power over the Nations. It imports then thefe two , Firft , an excellent Dominion that the B;liever may expei^t. Secondly, a joynt fharing in Chrifts Conqueft over the Nations; in which refpe*5l,it is faid, 1 Cor.6. Ihey shalljudge jlngeli and aU the vt'ttked in the day of judgement. This Dominion is two waytsamplifi.-d, yetf.zy. Firft , In refpeci of the abfolutnefle thereof over all the wicked , they shall be bruifcd mth a rod of iron , as the IfeJJels of a potter shall they be broken to shirers : this is a figurative exprelTion , tending tola forth this , that though often Believers are now opprefl'ed by the wicked of the world j yetihedayiscoraingjWbenitshall I yo An Expofitm of the Chap.2. beotherw'ife : B.lhvcrs shall not only be free fio.n cheiropprcifions ; b it (hallbs at ab'blatc Kmgi., having Dominion over them in the morning , as it is , Pfal.^(). 14. when the conduion of the wicked in Gods Ja- ftice shall be moft iniierable. The f^cond way how it's amplified, is, ey>e?t m \ receilfed of my Father : which rcfpedteth, l. Tliethin^ given, they are made joync partakers ot' that wnich Ch ilt reccivetn. 2 Ic refpedterh the feciirity whereby it*a given : and fo I will give him power, even as I received of my F.^.cher , imports th it the Belici'ers Dominion (hall b^ no lefle fure unto him oy Chrith gitc, than Chriih iJo.nlmo.i is fare unto Him by ih: Fathers conferring the fime upon Htm. Thefecondpromife* isj and! viiHgiyehimthetnorningflar: by ih: mornin^Jlir , is undcrftoo.' C'lrifl Himfelf. as He Himfelf expounds it. Chap. i2terj .16. lam the bright and morning Star , io it is , 1 \^'iIl give himmyfelf. The firft promife was mucn , bjt thij is more : a.id tno.igh heav^-n ol- m ich whenitispro- mifed; yet this promife containeth more : for He that b lilt the hoiife, is ot more worth th m the houte.Cnntl is called the morning Star for thef^ reafons , i . B'caule the morning Star is moll eminent among t the Stars i (o is Cnrift among tne Sons , Cant- 1. 3. Hj hath an eminenci^ ueyond all other confolation> wii.itfoever. 2. He is called the morning S:ar,becaiie when Hj is beftowed upon any , the dark nij^hc of chcir former mi- lerable and difconfolate condition isputtoanend, asthe Diyltar piitethanend to the preceding night. 3. Ctirift b.ings in th^ D.iy-Spring from on high unto the foul wno rcceiveth Him ; and never was the D ly- ttarforefrcflifuUtoa Traveller wearied with the darknelf^r of the nij^hn , asChrirt will be tothe wreltler, who is longing to have the Day-(tar arifing in his heart, 2 Pet. i.i^. And although thcfe b: hints,to shadow out the excellency of Chrilt, yet the truth is, neither Day-ftar, nor Sjn, nor Moon, nor all the Stars put to- gether, can fufticiently refemble His worth and lovely beauty , and refreshful! iealonablenefle to a fojl , when He manifefteth Himfelf to it. If it be asked, why Cfirilt promifeth to give Himfelf to the •>ercower> and under that nnme? Anf\v. It is for the le reafons, i. B .'caufe tnere is no omer tning that can be abfolutly fatisfyingtothe B.'liever.b.itChrilt Himlelf : and feing Ch-ift aimeth at the fatisfaibon of the Believeti this glorihetri His Grace and Love, that H.'wlU for that end beltow Himfelf uponthem. 2. Itis, to teach them where to expect their nappinefle vvh:n this life is ended, and fo wheretofeekit w'.iilethiy are here : th is is not to be had in . andamongft creatures, but is to be fought and looked for inClirilt Jelts Himfelf. 3. It is done to com tort and encou- rage the B -liever : for when Chnft beltoweth Himlelt upon him , what will Hj not elle communicate to him that m ly be for his good > as the Apoltle reafoneth to this purpofe, J^w.8. ^2. Believers may be encou- raged to wreHle a while j this night will have an end, and the Uay-ftar wiii arr.e ; alter which, there shall be no more night , nor darknefle , nor Sjn to give light , but the Lord God Ihill enhgbren them, and the Lan^b Himfelf fhall be a light unto them j tor holding forth of this conlolation, is Chrilt exprelTed by this name in this promife. In the 29.V«r/. tb; Epiftle clofeth with the common advertifement. He thai hath an ear to hear, ^c. which is not done for the fashion ,• but is the Lords commending of what huh been laid unto the conicieHces of ihe Hearers .• becaufe what isfaid ,is faid by the Spirit to the Churches j and it becometh well thefe who have ears to hear , to hear what is faid by Him. LECTURE I. CHAP. ni. Vcrf. X. A Nrf unto the Angel of the cJnirch inSardis , vmte , Thtfe things fakh he that hath thefe'^n AMSpiritf of God, and thefeyen Start i Iknow thy works , that thou haft a name that thou liYcft , and art dead. 2. B? -watchful, andflrengthen the things 'which remain , that are ready to die : for 1 hate not found thy works perfeB before Gid. 3. [{cmcmber therefore how thou hajl receitcd, and heard , and holdfaj}, and repent. If therefore thou shah net watch • i "^dl CO me on thee of a thief, and thou shah not kpow what hour I will come upon thee. 4. Thou haft a few names e\en in Sardis, which ha\e not dtfUed their garments , and they shall wali.with me in whiiC , for they are worthy. <;.Hethin o\>cr comet h , the fame shall be cloathed in white raiment , and I will not blot out his name out of the bjo'^oflifc , but I wi I confcjf' hi' name before my Father, and before h^f Angds. 6. Me that hath an ear, la him hear what the Spirit faiihumo the Chure.es- Thrs Chap.r. Book^oftheJLevelatm, \^i THis is the fifth Epiftle , dircded to the Church in Sardis. It hath the divifion that is coininon lo the rcii, to wit, iliere is. Full, an Inlcripcion, tcrf.\> Secondly, the Body ol the Hpi- itle.Ve'/2,3iand4. And, thirdly, A Conclu(ion,>erf^ and it is again repeated, C hap.i\.y>erf.^, and 6. By thdejcVew Spirns arc underttood the holy Gholt, in His feverall Gifts, Graces, and Operations. Chrilt is faid to halpc thele : bc- caufe He hath commicied unto him the difpenfing of thefe Gifts and Graces of the Spirit to the Church , and doth joyntly with the Father, fend the holy Gholt the Comforcer for the good of His People,as is clear from foh.iA.terf. 16,17. andC/.'^p.i6.1?cr/7>8i&c. and many other places. Hitakcth this title in this place: becauie haviu'^ to do with a dead Miuilter and People, He would both make them know what muft quicken them, to w'n , the Spirit ; and how they may attain the lame, to wit, by Him. It is no little part of Chrifts plorv 5 noroftheB-lieversconfolacion, thatChrifthaththedilpenlingoflife> 8clivelinefl"e unto his People. The fecond title, is, v»hich hath the fe\>en Start : this is in part taken out o^Chap. i.yerf. 16. where Chrift is dc- fcribed as having in his hand leven Stars. By Stan are here underftood Minifters, as Chap.i . terf.zo. is clear. Chrift is here f lid to haipe them,is He hatiuhe leven Spirits : which doth import , 1 . His fpeciall interelt in , and title to Minifters : He hath a pe- culiar right to the C lurchbefide what He hath to the world ,- yet hath He a more peculiar right to the Mini- fters, as havin<>- their Coi-nmilfion trom him, and dependance on Him , in a more fpecial manner. 1 here- fore, P/^/.68.?er/. 18. He is faidafter His Afcenlion pecjliaily to have received gifts for men,or in the man : And yet thefe gifts, arenooth.-r bat the gifts of Apoftles, Paftors and Teachers, See. whichHeagain givcth to his Church , as is clear from Ephef.\. yerfS. and 1 1 . Secondly , this title importeth drifts abfoUite So- Veraignity over his Minifters in a Ipecial manner j for, h hatb them ; And lo they being His , He may d.fpofe of them at his pi eafiire, for furchering ofthem i:i his work if they be faithf jU , and for bh.fting of ihem it ic be otherwife. Tnirdly, it j oints at Cnnlts care of his Miiifters ,• who doch ina fpecial manner keep and pre- ferve thefe Stars, as fomethiiig that is much elteemed of by Him. Cnnlttakech this title iintoHiAU cifin this Eoiftle , i . That he may provoke this lifelefle Angel , to feek life in Him , feing he who had the fcven 5.cars/had al io the feven Spirits j and fo efpecially they, to wit. His Mmift .-rs might expert to be made lively byHim>i'^he were improven by them > and lo this tide doth back the diresflions that loUow. 2. It is alio to lee them know that areMiiiift-rs, tha: thjjgh they be in an eminent place i yet are they fubjed to Chri(t Whj is their Sjveraign , and fo o i^^ht to be dep.-ndent on Him, ochjrwife they are liable to his triall an4 cenfure, whocandifpof.-of theiiiashe will : audio this title addcthweighc to the threatning , which is contained J Krf. 3 ,. , , r , e n t • The Bo.ly o^' ih • E.^ift'e followeth in the dole of the fi'ft verfe , with the 2 ,31 and 4. We may take it up inthefefour, Firft, th'eLo.d dircovereththeh/po:riiieanddeadnelfe of this Minifter and Chjrch , V.r/"i. Secondly, he propofeth m my diredions as remedies^ tit for their recovery. Tnirdly , he prcfl'.'th the pradice of thefe d'ireftion; by (evcral weighty reafons and threatnings i and thele two are intermixed ,Vcr/ 2 3. Foirchly, there is a qialihcation of this charge, and a confolatioa in reference to fome Members that were free from'this ch illenge i an d this i i held forth, y>erf.4. The cafe of this Mmift :r and Cn.irch, is, in two expreflions , 1. Setting 0.1 1 what they were thought-cf by others. 2. Expresdng what indeed they were before God. Before others th:y had a name t'^^at they Vfcre liy>iny , that is, they w ."re thoa^ht to be in fo.iie good and lively condition more than ordinary , & were thought b^'others about tb .-m to be a Cnurch , in better condition than other Cbjrches : for, to hnfe a name, doth i-nport the efteem o'lbn^what in her, which was no; ordinary > yet, fiith the Lord , notwithftanding of that m\w^t'oe^ ^vcrejc««i, that is, very unCutable to chat they wereelteemed to be 5 and in refped thereof , indeed bjt fpirinnliy dead. By this deadnelle we underftand, Firft, A fimple deadnelfe in hypocrilie, and lo itistobeunderftjod, there are bat many ofyoanaeer hypocrites >altho igh ye hive a fair shew. Secondly, Deadn-ile maybe underftoDd comparatively, that is, either in refped of what they feemed to be , and were though: to be by o'h 2rs, or what they ojght to have b.-en ; or, in refped of \\ hat fomtimes they had b^en. ■ A nd To even Believers may be thus charg^dj who baying fo:ne lif c , yet in thefe refpeds were defedi ve. And If^ At Expofifion of the Oiap.j. And by confidering what is faid > V. 2. \\'here fointhings readjto die, are fpokcn of, ic will appear ih; t his charge is fo to be applied in reference to declining Believers in part > as to others who were altogether hypo- crites. It is like this Church hath been free of grofH; Errors ; for there is no mention oFthe Nicohitanr in the fame as in other Churches: Itislikealfo there hath been no inward divilion amongft themf.-lves, or groilc profanity of praflicei or fuch like : for there is no mention of fuch in ih: reproof, nor M^oiild fuch have Itood with an eminent name j but on the contrary, it is like they had Ordinances in frequencic and purity » the Minifterhad Gifts in fome emincncie, external fubjedion was given to th.- Oalinanccs, and they were waited upon, and,k may be,there was zeal in outward Reformation, as was in £^.'j«r/Itf. Vpon thefe, and the like grounds, they came tobi efteemed-ol by others, as being in an excellent frame ; th;.- Preachers were thought excellent Preachers , and no Church thought more happy than th^ Chjrch o^Sard'^ j and it is like', n was counted a bkffid thing to live in fuch a place : and, it may be , that the Minifter and People had th jir own too great efteem of themrelves, as being priviledged beyond oih-rs , becaufe they were freeboth of the E rorsin Do(5trine, defefts in Difcipline>and alfoof the erodes and tria!s,which we find other Churches lying under : whereupon they are faid to have a name j and yet thcry were indeed, and before the Lord, in the re- rpe6tsformerly mentioned , dejdt and unani wcrable to that name : waich is indeed a lad charg », and a molt dangerous condition. Whence we may obferve, that a Church, or Minifter, or a particular perfon, may have a great efteem from others, and alfo have much efteem of thcmlel ves, and have fomc feeming grounds for the fame s and yet either totally , or in part, and comparatively , be butdeadand lifelt;fl=: i and in no fuch eitimation before God. This may make all, both Minilters and People, to tremble , & co beware of being pleafed with frothy and empty names, which oftentimes are found to be exccedinglight before God. It may be enquired on this occafion , l .as to a private perion, what grounds one may have to account him- felf living , when yet indeed he may be dead 9 For anfwer , We conceive that the Lord in His wifdom hath made a peremptory decilion of this Q;w;ftion to be impofTible, to wit, how great length an hypocrite may go, andyetbc ftillintheftateofhypocriUej as alfo ofthat other, to wit, how far a Believer may declineintne eftate of Grace, and yet continue to be a Believer ? becaufe the deciding of ihefc , as to the maximum or »wi- nimum quodjtc, doth not tend to edification : And He would have His People keeping a diltance, even from the borders and marches of thele things in their practices. Yet we conceive>that it is clear from Scripture, that a hypocrite may have verj' many things thJt may be the occafion oi a name to him j and yet really he may beuillunfound. We may, for example, inftance them in ihcfe particulars , i.If welook tonegatives, they may be juftly chargeable with nothing before men, either as to omifTions or commisfions : and in this rcfpecl PaulwAS blamleffc, even while a Pharilee, Phil.^, 6. 2. If welook to the common gifts ot the Spi- rit , which come under that name o'i Gratia gratis data,taey may come a great length here,as> to fpeak u'lth tongues, to underftand all Myfteries , to have all knowledge, I Co/". 13. 2. Andinchisrefpedt they may Preach well, Write well, Dilpute well ; yea, even to the edificaiion of oth.'rs j and , as to the exercifingof a gift, Pray well alio. And , no queftion, Iud4s and others , whom the Lord will not own for His in th; day of Judgement , were eminent in all thefe, asthey were for cafting out of devils and the working of nnracles. 5. If we will look to the performance of externall duties, it will b.^ found they may come a greatlengih in this refpevft. rhat Pharifee, Luk.A^ I i,i2.prayed and failed often , and gave tithes of all : andthatman, Matth. 19.20. faid, All thefe things did I keep from my youth : which might be true , as to theoutward perfor- mar.ce of duties, and fo as they underftood them j which alfo is confirmed from the example of Paul- 4. If we look in to the fpirituall meaning of the Law, as it doth obliege the inward man to a conformity thereto , \\c will find that hypocrites may go a length even in that : thus we find a difcreet 5:rib ( Mark, 12. 32. 33. ) acknowledging, that to /oVe the Lord ^vith all th; heart , "with all the underjlanding , mth all the foul, with alt the jhength, andtolo\e our neighbour at owfelf, it morethan all bwnt offerings orjacrif'ccs. This is indeed much , to prefer internal moral duties to external ceremonial performances ; and is more than ufually was acknow- ledged amoneft them : for which caufe , the Lord faith in the next word , Thou art not far from the kjngdom of Cod ; yet He infinuateth he was not in the Kingdom of God, and fo not really found not withltanUing. 5 . They will fometimes have feeming fruits, even as to fuffering ; although no hypocrite can have a lincerc end therein i yet it is clear, that many of them may fuffer many things materially for the Truth of Chrift. The Apoftlc, I Cor. 13. fuppofeth that one may give his body tobe burnt , and yet want love : and, Gal. 3. 4. he fi)ppo'"cth that there may be much fufiering in vain. And certainly experience in all ages of the Church, hath made thisappear to be truth. 6 if we look further in reference to Gofpel duties , there may be fair tlourifhing in this rcfpedl alfo j as firft , convi^ilions of fin may be carried on a great length : Saul was often brought to fay, J haYc finned ; Felix trembleth , m hile Paul preacheth to h im, ^Si.2/^ ^25 . and even Simon iW.r^wisbro-.'ghttodefirc the helpof Prter/ prayers, as b.-ing convinced of his hazard, i^fl.8- 24. Secondly , This Chap. J. Bo9\j>f the RepeUtion, lyj This conviction may be followed with fomethii g like Repentance , and forrow for the committing of fin : thus, even Ahab humbleth hinifelf, i King zi.'Yerf.2j.2g^ and thefe that are mentioned , ?falj%.'\>erfl\. &c. Aidfeek^ and ettfuirt after him who /kw them. And certainly there wants not forrow and bitterneffe in JudiU his repentance , Mat. 26- 3» 6cc. when he did really r»M' what he had done. Thirdly, There may b.- alio fomethinglike faith » whereby one may in part be brought to believe thcgenerall truths oftheGof pel con- cerning Chrift, &c. and to his own apprehenlion be perfwaded in himfelf, that he hath received himj andfo carry within himfelf as if indeed there were ground to expedt what is promifed in him. Tnis is clear alio fi-om the many inftancesot hiftoricall aud temporall faitn , that are recorded in Scripture: and in this re- fpe(5t, it is faid of the temporary Believer, That anom he Tecei)Kth the "ivord with joy* and ^oeth forth mt if all were well. Thus J^pipfa , is by the force of the Word ttimoft perfwaded to be a Chr^ian, A£l. 2<5. i8. Mid, //rf/. 48. 1, and 2. fomc are faid to call themfel>et of the h9ly ttty-, and jtay thetnfel^es on the Lord God of jfrael ("which fuppofeth an ejrercife of faith, at leaft in their account) and yet, it was not done in truth and hi rightcoufncffe. In the feyenth place, wetmy inflance itinihe commoa operations of the fpirit on the aftetftions within: we have ah^ady hinted Something of convift ions for fin, of fear ,ofwraib, and deftrudkionof the foul , which certainly may foroetimes affecSt many hypocrites* alfoof grief and wordly forrow , which may feaxe upon f uch > and in an high degree j who yet may have nothing of God in them : upon the other fide , there may be much of it aUb in refpedt ot the flafhes of joy , nendernefle , and mekings of heart , which hypocrites may have at onethne , eitherin fome publick Ordinances , or poflibly in lecretjOrotherwife; more than at other times j andyet there be nothing but the common operationsof the fpirit , fuch as were in many of John: Hearers , who fot a feafon rejoyctd in hit light , Job. 5 jf . and in temporary Believer, ^ was formerly cited; for, the Lord ibardifpc-nfeth the common gifts of the Spirit as He pleafeth, dothaifodifpenfeof thefe comnwn effedts of the Spirits operation , iiich as liberty jfear, joy, forrovi^,aridthc like, according to his Soveraign pleafure, without relped" to the eternallftate, good or bad of the perfon on whom He beftoweth them. Now (eing thefe thirds and fuch like nray be M'here yet fincerity is not , what wonder is there that a perfon be faid to have a name by others , or be thought to nave reality by himfelf » when yetindeed there is nothing but deadnelfe ? Oftentimes men ( that are ordiitar- ly admirers of tkemfelves and what is in themfelves ; are brought to think highly of themfelves , and of the fincerity of their own ftate, and that with great perfwafion, upon leffe grounds than thefe that areJad down^as We will find in the Epiftle to £r«mifV«4. If it be asked, ( fuppofing fuch things to be , ) fYhat can fttrther be defeBilpe to reality ? jtnfw. To fay no more , all thefe things may be > and yet there may be de f.tt in thefe three > which are fimply neceflary for the differencing of a fincere perfon from an hypocrite", Firft , There may be a want of the new nature , and the perfon not yet be born again , as it is , ^oh. 3 . 5. Secondly , All thefe may be , and yet the perfon not be brought really to deny his own righteoufnelTe, and pofitively to receive Chrift offered mthe Gofpcl, and to reft upon him, for the attaining oflife through His righteoufneffe and fatisfadion : although tney maybeconvinceditisgoodtodoitt andalthoightheymaythinkihey havedor.eit, (being blinded by their own prided and although they may fome way comfort themfelves as if they had done it in this their prefumptuous dream ; yet , really it is never done ; for fo , they could not but be faved , becaufe of the immutable tearms of Gods Covenant, which fay , lVhofoey>erbelie)feth in him shall not perish, biahaln eternal life. Thirdly , All thefe things may be , when yet there is defed in i he nature of the inward duties (to fay 10 ) and in the manner of performing what is outward, that is , they may be both without the ?[ualification8 1 e and an evidence oHove and re i'pedt whereby men oftentimes are engaged to elteem of fuch a Miniltcr , more upon fuch an account , to wit , as being particularly friendly to them , than for their works fake , as the word is , i Thcff. 5* 1 3. It is like* that ihefe rahe Teacners that got luch a name, as,whobuttbiy , in Corimfe and G4/ yerj'. 2. 1 haye not found thy workj perfeU before God. Where We fliall confider this more particularly : and do therefore now leave this firft Queltion. Tne fecond ftueftion , is, IVhat may make a Minifterfo ready to please himfelfin the harping of Gifts , and a name before othtrs , when le; he mayfo fauUy before God ? ^nfw. The deceits of mens hearts are very deep : and although it b: exceedingly to be regraied that Mi- niilers Ihould fall in this evil of refting in the applaufe of others, when in the mean time they want Gods approbation in agreacpirtatleaftj yet ic cannot be denied to be airuth: and what is written to the Angels of Ephefus, Sardu, and Lajdicea , doth abundantly confirm the fam;; : and thefe rcafons maybe given thereof, 1. B^canle oftentimes Minifteis, efpecially fuch Minitters aim too much at the pleafingofmen, and at the gaining of refp^d: and applaufe amongft them: this may be atentation tothemoit fncere, but it is lealiy that which imfound men are fwayed with, as it is clear, Philip. 2 2 1. and therefore when what they principally defigned , is attained, it is no wonder that they reft therein. 2. Of all men in the world > Minifters are moft obnoxious to this tentation of vanity , and feeking approbation from others » becaule, molt of their appearances are in publick before others , and that in the exercife of fomeGifc of the mind, which is f jppofed to hold forth the inward worth of a perfon more than any other thing. Now , v'hen this mceteih with applaufe , it holdeth out a peoples eftimation ot fuch a perlons worth , which hath a great fiibtilty in its plealing and tickling of him, and fo is ready to incline him to reft fatisfied therein. 5. Many Minifters are not travelling in birth to beget fouls , and to have fuccefl'e as to the Salvation of many* as well as outward fruits 5 but are ac beft ftudying to exoner themfelves as having been diligent in their duty. -Now 5 when fuch meet with applaufe from others , it is interpreted by them , as fome contirmation of their diligence and feal ot their exoneration in their Miniftrie : for , men being naturally willing to abfolve them- felves, arc eafily induced to admit of any teltimonie, which may fecm to confirm their own integrity. 4- Oftentimes Minifters take more pains in external duties of their Miniftrie that arc obvious to the view ef others, than they do in the inward fccretduiiesof Chriftianity upon their own hearts, fuch asfelf-exa- mination , the making of their own calling and election fure, the keepingof themfelves in theloveofGod , thcexercilingof Faith, Repentance, ^c. whereby it comethto p^ffe, that often that m?y be their regrate which is fpoken , Song i. 6. They made me keeper of the vineyards , k$n my own vineyard balfe I not ksefcd. Awd from this It is, that though their condition be exceeding defevSlive before God: yet, they be- ing iinaccjuainted therewith , cannot be affe»5ted with th^ lame. And, no qucftion , many Minifters have much carnal quietneHe in their M:niftrie, who could not entertain the fame , if they knew how things were with rhtm before God. 5. This evil alfo is inicident to Minifters, and hath great influence upon the other, that their having' fuch Gift8,reeming fruits and approbation beforeothers, is oftentimes made ufeof to counterballance ■ and bear down any challenge that may arife concerning theit own unlbundnelfe, as if all thefe were teftimonies 80 the contraryranJ lb, as oftentimes outward profpcrity doth , through mens corruption, bear down challen- ges in.lbme privat peribns , which adverfity doth waken up in othersj fo an outward profperous Miniftrie ( to fay Chap. J. Beokofthe'Rtvtlatm. t^if fay Co ) doih often finoiher many challenges ot a mans inward iinlbundtu fll', which readily had been more taken notice of* had there not been fuch Gifcs, outward countenance in external dmies , and approbiiiioB from others. Hence we fee, that as often the molt tender Chriftian is under the crofle, fo it is the molt lively Mir.ifter wholabojreth moft under thefenfe of his own inlufficiencie and lliort-coming in Gifts , who hath moft grofle oit-brcakiugs in Errors, and profanity weighting him amongft his people ; who meeteth with: moft di ire fpefit, andmanieftdifappointments among the people and fuch likcithefeareofcenblcflTedotGod to keep fucK a perfon lively , when others without thcie do fit U p and forget theinfel vcs. O but Minifters that have a name, and fbme feeming countenance in the cxercife ot their Gifcs , great applaufe and acceptation a- mongft the people, had need to be humble and watchful, left they bj liable to this charge. Thou hajianame that thou liyefi , but art dead\ hnrr/ comprehended in two diredlions : both which implie their former giiiltinefle. Tne firft is, be \9atchful .- which lookeih both to watchfulneffe in the private duties of Chriftia- nity, and alfo to a more watchful fympathizing manner of going about the duties of the Miniftrie : which inaplieth, that what ever name they had before others', that yet reail y there was much deadnefle and fccurity , unwatchf jlaeflb » and untendernelTe in borh thcfe refpedts before God. The (econd diredtion is, mjlreng- then the things that remain, v/hljj are ready to die : By things that remain and are ready to dicmay be underftood I. feme remainders ofths work of God in lome that were honert , which being through cardefnefle and fecurityexceedinglyweakned and brought very low, were in hazard to die out , if no: prevented ; tbisre- fpeAeth e fpecially thefe members who had declined from fomewhat which once they had been at. And al- though, no queftion, there were many in that Church who never had any thing j yet it is no marvcll that the Lord mould His directions with a fpeciall reference to fuch as had lome honefty in them. 2. Thefe words may be underftood as peculiarly fpoken to the Minifter j And fo the things that remai't , O'c. are fomc little flirtings amongft ihs People, as the fruits of his Miniftery , which now are like to die out , becaufe of his fo. mall way of carrying of himfelf in his duty ; or, it may look to the few honeft ones, which were a- mong them , ..who were not fed and nourished by him in their fpiritual conditions , and fo were like to ftarve, even when he was flouriihing in xhi exercife of his gifts to the admiration of oihers. The dire<3:ion , andftrengthen the things that remairt , mult be expounded with refpedt to both thefe : and fo with refpeft to. the firlt , it faith, they that ever had any thing of God, and now have taken a ftand , had need warmly and tenderly to nourish and confirm that which is behind ; that by the exe rcife of tendernefl'e , prayer, repen- tance, and other things that belong to the life of Religion, that fpunk may hi keeped from dying out. With refpedt to the fecond , to wit, the Minifter, it putteth him to a more carefull, painfull , and fympathizing way of looking to the Flock, and feeding them according to their feveral tempers , with what might be folide and nourishing to them ; left the bloflfoms of fruits, which he had in his Miniftery . should evanish , and beblafted. And thus he is reproved for taking pains polfibly in fitting his Sermons to the taftingnefleof fome curious and vain Hearers, by the bringing forth of high notions and great words , whereby himlelf might be accounted a great manj and that yet in the mean time there was no care had to provide food,or Phy- fick for hungry and fick foul?. . . This part of the diredtions, is backed by two Arguments. The firft is implyed in thefe words, that are rca* djtodie: which isinfum. ifye that are Ciiriftians be not diligent and ferieus* andyethatareMiniiiersbe not watchful! and faithf uU , ye that are private Chriitians are in hazard to have any beginnings thatare iti you extinguished : whichmay be underftood refpeftively, both of faving and common ftirriivgs : and ye that are Minifters may have your Miniftery blafted, ifthefe directions be not followed. This doth not iniply any uncertainty of the perfevering of the tr uely Godly i But doth fet out, Firft, the connexion which God hath made betwixt livelineffe and diligence : And, Secondly, it sheweth how God fometimes uleth t9 ftir up fecure Believers , to wir, by giving and blefling to them fbme sharp warnings. The (econd way by which he preifeth thefe diredtioas, is nxwe exprefly fet down in the end oClterf.iTor 1 hate not found thy works perftB before God : which is, in a M'ord, what ever me*!! think ©f them as before them J yet I, havingtried them according as they are before God and in His fights w bo feeth further than men, have net found them to be perfect before Him. This word in the Greek i s TeTrAwf wfcsyct, a word V 2 tliat 15* MExfofit'wHcfthe Chap.g. that is moft ordinarily ufed in reference to Miimtii s. and leicith forth integrity and fincerity in their Mini- ftrie, when they fulfiU or makg fool pr§of of ihcir Miniltery, as it is, 2 Tiw.d. 5. or when they fully preach the Gofpcloi Chrilt,as icis rendered, i{em.iorkJ maybeperfeB btfore God. 2. What maketh a Minifter , that may be abounding in external! labours, yet tobe liableio thischari^e, that his works are not perfeSi before God. And this will dear a Qut ft ion, which we left imperfe«5t in thefirft>«r/tf , and not lb particularly anfwered. To the fii ft, that a M:niiters works may be perfeft before God : betide the frequency of them^ and what may al fo be in lis other perfonall carriage , thele things will be found to be required by venue of this expref- fion, I. That in publick minifteriall duties a man be a^ed out of zeal to the glory of God and aflfedion to ih2 ioulsofthefe he preacheth to : this was Pauls pracflice in his fulfilling of his Miniftery, G»/-l .25. (where the fame word is ) being compared with whatgoeth immediately before> and wh^t foUoweth after. And this is the great commendation of Titmthy beyond others, Philip. 2. 20. that he naturalli^ cared for the ftate of the people, that is, he piirfued their edification, as a Mother will feek the (afety and good of her own child. Thi* 15 a qualification of an hij^h price before G©d, without which, no diligence will be efteemed of. 2. That a iWinifters niinifteriall duties be thus perfeft , it is requifit that in them he extend himfelf according to his a- bilicy toiheutmoft for the peoples edification. That isio m(^ full proof of the Minijiery, zTim.j^, 5. when nothing is left uneffaycd which may put a mans gifts, time, ability, &c. to the utmoit, tor the Peoples good; fe that his dafign is ferioiifly to improve all for that end. 3. There muft not only be diligence and faiihful- nefle in externall duties j but there muft alio be a futablnefle to Gods minde, in the end, motives, and manner oFperforming thcfe duties, and alfo tendernefle and faithfulnefle in the performing; of I uch duties as are not obvious to men, to wit, praying for the People , lympathyzing with them in ftraits , grieving when they are wounded, and the like, which wc will find frequent inthepradticeofP^w/. Now, when a Minifter con- tenteth himlclf with th; performing of fuch duties as are before men , and maketh no conicience of thcfe , it looketh as if he aimed rather to be approven of men than of God : and therefore his works cannot be faid to be perfedi before Him. And totnis belongeth a Minifters carrying of himfelf in preacbing,admonition, and every duty as in the fight of God. 2 Corinth. 2.1 7. For v>e are not at many^ which corrupt the WordofGod : but m^ffmcerity, but di of Godwin the fight of God fpeakjwe in Chrifi. 4. This pcrted:ion takethinanearneft- neflC'and univerfality in all the dutiesof the Miniitrie , and that in reference to all times and perfons : fo the Minifter muft reprove, threaten and carry difpleafing melTages, as well as inftrud:, comfort , and preach that wbich may be more pleafing. He muft do this alio in reference to great men as well astothefewhoare mean, as well to thefe whom hi loveth, and who loveih him, as to others : and (o he is to be fearching the fe- cret faults of Profcflbrs, to wit, their Security, pride, hypocrifie, S^c.as well as the groflfe out-breakings of o- thers. It is hke, that this Angel was defed:ive in this refpe<5t:,and(earchednotin hisDodlrinefoastomake difcoverie of the hidden hypocrifie and corruption of hearts -, and that he did not faithfully rip up their wounds, pofTibly fearingrto lii pleafe them : for, oftentimes he that feeketh to heal the wounds molt fmcodi- iy, gaineth moft npplaufe from other;;. Now, where there is defeat in thefe, no miniiteriall duties can ever be accounted perfect before GoA. When Paul is putting Timothie to make perfect , or full proof of hi s Mi., raftrie, 2 TiOT.4. he thus proceedcth "^erfz. Preachthe word, be infiant infeafon, outoffeafoa, reproYey rebukf , exhort with all long fuff ring and doBrine. And fo he defcribeth himfelf to the fame purpofc , Col. \ . 28>29< IVaom we preach, warning elpery many and teaching e^peryman in all wifdom , that we man prefent e^erj man pet' pBin Chrifi [cfus. fi^hereunri> I alfo labour, ftri^ing according to hts working, whiib ivorketh in me mightiiy. From this now it will be eaC^ to anl wer to the lecond , to wit , what defe^^ts in minift;.riali duties nay make them not to be accounted pei fedt before God : for, if the former four be neccflary to make foch wo; ks perfcdt , then when there is dtkA in thefcjOr any of thef^', a Minifters works cannot but be found imperfe^: and therefore we ftiall fay no more of it. ' The fecond fort of direvftions that fome way relate to their former carriage ,aswellastotheirpref:ntdu- tie,arefetdown, iJfr^j. In thm the Lord draweth them back to confider thetime of their efpoiifals ("as ii were) and the terms upon which they Contracted t02;ether ; what He propofed to them , and what they re- ««ivedoftHi*hand, whentheWordcamearoongftthemj thatnow themfelves may fee if they have been anfwe- Chap.^ Bo9k.ofthelLtvelAtm. ^y anfwerabk tofiich Engagements and Refolutions i andif there be not reafbn to repent ©'"•heirdedinings. la general, this diredlion putteth then:) to a back-learchof tbemfelves : which is an excellent mean of recovery, either of Minifter* or of People who have declined, as was cleared from the Epiftle to Ephelttt, Chap 2 5.But mojre particularly, there are tour words holding forth their dutie. 1 . Remenaber how chou rc. 22.18. Andtheythcmfelvescatmot tell how many evils they are liable unto atChrifts coming uponth*m. a. IfweconfiJer, that this coming of Cbriits is no friendly coming to them J but as the coming ofan enemie upon them ,and that in fome terrible man- ner, fuddenly and inexpedredly furprifing them. And fo it prefTeth them to the prelent exercife of R :pen- tance, becaufe the coming of the Lord would |je dreadful! unto them in that condition s and yet it was hard to know how fuddenly they might be furprized by the fame. The fourth thing in the Body of the Epiftle, is , the confolaiion laid down in reference to the handfull that had fome life : for, it they were but as two Or three on the tops of the uitermoft branches, the Lord will not negle<5t them. This confolation, Verf. 4. hath three pans.^ I. Theperfonsaredcfcriljed to whomit is fent. a. Theconfolation is laid down in a promife. 5. The reafon is given , why the Lord puCieth this difference betwixtthem and others. The perions are fevcral wayes defcribed > i . They are faid to h:fome names : this is according to the Scripture phrafe , to fhsw their eminenc/ and excellency beyond others , \\'ho by their integrity had, as it were, procured ttaenafelves a name in Chrifla account : fo this phrafe is un- derftood , AB i . 1 > . to wit , not only it fignifieth fome perfons limply , but fome perfons that are eminent, a. They are even in Sardis: and this commends their honefty, that had keeped fomewhat lively , even where Minifter and People were dead. 3. Theyav^afewnsmes: which flieweth, that in comparifon with ihe multitude of this Church, there were but few fincere Believers, at leaft in a lively condition , although out- ward things lookied exceeding fair, which alfo heightens their commendation. 4. In the defcription itis (aidytboubafi 9 relaang to the Angel : which faith, that a lifeleffe Miniftei may nave fome lively perfons V I under I $8 At Expofit'm ef thg Chap. 5. undwT his charge ; and ycc he is littleto be thanked tor it. W e conceive, ihatthTs doth not only rclpcct the title which he hath to all ihatare members ; but it feemeth to relate to a peculiar intci eft in thele few belide others j and (o they might be faid to be^ix, as being begotten by his Miniitrie : in which refped , he coild not be laid to have thele who had no lincerity at all. 5. They are dcfcribed by this , That tUy hate not defiled their garments : whic h reiateth not only to purity in outward pradlice > ( for it is like that was not lo rare a thing in Sardts ) but efpecially it reiateth to their inward livelintfle and freedom from ihefe evils , cfpecially oflecurity , formality, declining , hypocrifie, and I'uch like, that were common in the place. And thus , r# kfep thegatmemt, is often taken umverfjiUy, as relpeding mans inward condition, as well as that that is out- ward, and particularly,c/?«/).i6.1>er/'.i5. The confolation it lelf, is in this promile, they shall Vtialk,with me in ^vbite : which hath a t\<'ofold confo- lation in it , i. That they ihall walk M'ith Chriit, and fo eujoy his company and be made happy objedively bythepoffeiringofHisprcfence. 2. That in the enjoying oi Chriits company, they fliail be cloathed with white ; which we take to hold forth the unconceivable Glory which Ihail be put upon the fouls, and even the bodies alio of Believers , when they ftiallbe railed in Glory and bear iht Image of the heavenly , i$c. lCor.i$. and fhall be conformed to Chtifts glorious Body, Vhilip.^.ii. and fh.li Ihine as the Sun in the fir- mament > Matth.i^. Ii*a- called %vhite, 1. becaufe then there sbail bcnoj^ot amoiigft allthe Congregation of the firflbom. 2. VVben Chrift is on his conqueft, chap.i^. heappeareti* in ud i ; ana m this place , it is to Ihew forth the B.'lievers abfolute vidiory over all difficuitiesand enemies. j.Wiien Chriit was transfigured* His garments did fhine, fo faith he here> that the Believer , wboikeept.ii himiclf pure , Ihall walk in Chrilts livery , and , as it were , He fhall give them new cloaihs like unto His own j Tnus Ihali they be fub- jedively happy. Thereafonlubjoyned, isin the fe Words, foitbey areviotthy: we may take up worthinelfe under feveral confiderations, as, firft, when there is fuppoled to be in proper jult.ce a condignity between the deferving of the perfon , and the thing that is beftowed upon him: as when a workman is laid to be worthy of bis wages , rpeaking asamongft men : in thisrelpe(5t , S^otui, and many of the Schoolmen that follow him , denie that men can merit any thing before God: becaule there is fuch a diliance beiv^'een God and creatures, that no creature can make God his debtor, without refped to His own free engagement &■ promi(e : and alfo, be- caufe there is no due proportionablnelle betwe en the great happincffe ol Eternal life, and what men can do to procure the fame. This Dodrine is much oppofed by the generality of the Schoolmen , and later Jcfuites , as having thcfeabfurdities with it, i. That it deitroyeth all proper merit. 2. That it faith there is no con- . dignity in good works themfelves, without refped to Gods promife, whereas they fay, fuch and fuch works had been condignly meritorious although there had never been fuch a promife. 3. They fay, it is all one with the Hereticks opinion, andfuch like : of which, poflibly, we may lay a word fome-othcrwhere (if the Lord will) Yet, this firltacception of worthinefleor merit, cannot be admitted here : b:caul"e , i. it comrairs the end of Chrifts giving this promife , which is to expreiie the freencffe of His Grace in taking notice of fuch, and beftowing fuch an excellent priviledge on them beyond their deferving. 2. It is contrary to what is implied in the promile: for, if they had ablbluteperfedion for the time, fo as to merit to b^ thus dealt with, Then it would fuppole that they didalready walk in M'hite, and were fimplie tree of all blots j where- as Chrift doth difference their future happy condition from what they had for the time in this refped.thai al- ihoi'ghthcn they wanted not their own infirmities, albeit they were lincere , and free oKthe faults that o- thers were lying under i yet wanted they not all Ipots ; but at that time , when this promile fliould be ful- filled, thefefpotsfhould be wiped away, and they should walk fully in white. Secondly, fVorth, or me- rit, is fometimes taken as it refpedeth Gods gracious acceptation of a finner through Chriit jtfus : and thus a be lievihg finner may be laid to be worthy, and to have heaven beftowed upon him in Gods righteouf- nefleandfaithftjlncfle. i. Becaufe in Chrift he is accepted as worthy ; and fo they may be faid tobevi'or- thyinHim, astheyare juftandrighteousinHim, that is, through the imputation of Chrifts wortband righieoufnefle unto them : for , though it be faid here , that they are worthy -, yet it is not faid that they arc worthy in themfelves. 2. In this rel pcd , Believers may be faid to be worthy ; becaufe God hath freely eondefcended to promife fuch things unto tliem : andtherefore ( to fpeak fo) according to the terms of the Law of Grace, they may exped and claim the performance offuchpromiies from the righteous Judge, whocannotinHisjufticc butperform what He hath promifed, as if there were aty offtridjuftice by merit put upon him. And this agreeth with the Apoltles reafouing, 2Ti»i. 4, 7,8. In the third place, often this word which is rendrcd worthyhQTe, is tobeundeiftood ofameeinefTe and futablnefle which is in fuch a thing . without refped to any merit or proper jultice : thus it is rendred , Mat.^. 8. Bring forth therefore fiuitf meet for repentance. The word rendred meet there , is the fame that is rendred worthy here , Chap.g. Boak^of the Revelation. ij^p here, andimportL^th onlychatthereoiTghttobearutablntflouuheirfruitstorraeRepentince. Tniswui ajgree well to this place, as thefcope cleareth j The Lo d faith , they kept themfelves clean , when others were d*fited ; therefore they shall vval k with me in white , when others shall be polluted : and the reafon is fubjoyned , itis futable and meet it ihould be fo» that thefexhat difference themfelves in keeping clean from the fins of others, shoiild be by me brought to a condition where they shall have eternal and abiolute white- nelfe. And at the firft view, it is clear, that the promife is conceived in thefe terms , fo as it may carry i n it a lutablnelFe to their prefent honeft condition. And the Lordofcen uleth this expreffion , bothin His pro- mifesandthreatnings, vvhentieintendeth noctolliew whatis dueinftridtjufticej butonly, thatth:r,; is and will be a futeablneffe and proportionablnefli between meas carriage and His dealing with them , as we will after fiad, chap. i6.terf- 15,16. And this \ye reft in^ as the meaning of the place , and as moft clear fronuhe fcope thereof. The Conclufion foUoweth ; Wherein, I . there are fome encouragements given to the overcomer , yerf. 5. and then the common advertifement , Tperf. 6. which is in all the otner Epiftles. There are three promilts made to the o vercomer. The firft is , thejame shall be chathed in white raiment : which is , upon the matter , that fame which was promifed to thefe few fincere Members that were in Sardif. And is here propofed , to skew, that not only thefe in Sardis , but all that shall faithfully wreftle and overcome, Ihall be made parta- kers of that excellent priviledge formerly mentioned: Andyet Ifuppofe none can fay that all that fhall be cloathed in white , and admitted to heaven, are in ftrid and proper Jultice worthy of the fame j yet,upon the former Popish principles, this will follow , iffo be the proper worthinell'e of thefe in Sardtf , had been the thing that procured this priviledge unto them^ to wat , te walUn white. The fecond promife, is, jind 1 will not blot out his name out of the book^oflife. The Book of Life is frequent- ly mentioned in this Prophecie: and CGod-N^'illing) we may take occafion to fpeak fomewhat of it , c 'i^ap.zo. Only now vve fay , there are four Books figuratively attributed to God ( to mention no more: ) for , Gcd h ith neither need nor ulc of Books ; but after tue manner of men for helping us to take up His mind , He thus ex- preffeth Himfelf. Firlt, There is a Book that is more generall, andcomprehendeth His decrees : which ia His ordinary providence He executeth in the World from time to time. In this refped:, all His works are faidtobe known to Him from the beginning, asif He had hadaparticular roll of them all : and itiswirhre- fpeft toihis, ihztDatfid ( PfaLi^^.-perfAO-) faith , Thine eyes didfeem^fubfiance yet being imperfeSl , andin thy Book,a!l my members were written, which in continname werefashiomd , when at yet there was none of them. A fecond Book , is, of Gods Omnifcienee: which taketh in all things paft, pre lent, and to come, as if He had keeped a Diarie of every event, and had written up every word and adlion of men. In reference to this , the Books are laid to be opened in the day of Judgement, 2^Y>.20.12. AthirdBook, isofGoJsfpeciallcaieof His Church: whereby , as it were. He hath fet forth Himfelf to have a oeculiar care andoverfightof her , and whatconcerneth her. This is mentioned, Chap.^.lperf.i.^c. A fourth Book, is called the B jok of Life: which relateth only to the names of fuch as our Lord hath ordained to Glory , and doth import that they are as definitely and diftindtly determined and known by Him> as if they were by name and furname par ricular- ly recorded in a Book. Itisthis book, that is here cnWed the book^of life : Becaufe,!. The endth^eof is to ordain fo many to Life. And, z.becaufe there is a immutable connexion betwixt being written in thisBook ofLife, and obtaining eternall life: and fo, being the firft and fure door that maketh enterance unto life pof- fible and feafable, and gives the right to, and is the foundation of all that foUoweih j therefore delervedly ic getteth this name to be called the bookof life. Itreftsthentoconfider» wh^xziiisnottoblotout hisnumeout ofthe book^oflife: It is not to be under- ftood as if there were a fcraping out , and putting in into that Book , polterior to Gods eternall and immu- table decree : becaufe , Firft, in that refpedt , it could not be called the Book of Life : for fo, many might die who once were in it. Secondly , it is contrary alfo exprefly to the end and ufe thereof in the day of Judge- ment, where ( Chap.20.12) expreife mention is made of the opening of this Book , for tliis end, that who- ever were found from the beginning written therein , might be keeped from thelake »hat burneth with fire andbrimfton, asisfaidinthe 15 l?«r_/e of that Chapter. And if the connexion of being written in this Book, and the obtaining of life, were not peremptory , there could be no fuch reafon of openning this Book in the day of Judgement. Thirdly, Whatever this be , it is fomething to be performed after this life ; and feing it cannot be imagined that one can die withhisna?me intliisBjok, andafcerward have it blotted ou» : Therefore fuch a gloffe cannot be put upon this place. And who wpuld have further confirmation of thisy may have it in the Learned Gcmarus his digrefifion on this very Text. The words then are to be underitood thus, as importing more than they exprcffe, to wit, thatintheday of Judgement Chi iftwi^l «wn the overcomer , andprefenthimbeforeGod,asone.thatwa$inrolledintheBook ofLife, and given :to l«d Jtn Expojitm tftht Chap i to Himin thcljargain ef Redemption, for chis very end , that He might wife him up iathclalt uav and giveuntohimeternaIllife,asitis,3r«*.6.39,4o. ^' That this is the meaning, will appear by coDfidefirjg tothethird promife , But I v/HUonfefJi hit name fe- fore my father, and before hit Angels : which doch expreny hold forth what we aflcrt of Cm ilts lolenin and honourable owning of them as His and given to Hun in the great Djy rWhen all the holy Angclsshailfe'pre- fent. We shall fay nothing ot theother oartof th j Conduhon, which is fooften, but never needierty re- peated. 2^ow, we may take (omc few Obfervations from the Icvtrai pares of the Epiftlc, bcfidcs thefe chat are already hinted. Obfei\e,i. To have a name without reality , is an exceeding great «vil ,* yetaoefil incident both to Mini- fters and People. 2. Thefe that have bad once fomething , majr through unwatdif ulneflc be brought to a very low pofturei as it M'ere, to be ready inftantly to expire. 5. Folks may have lome extraordinary motions at lometimesiand yet afterwards &11 from theie, and forget them, as if they had never had fuch purpofes and refolutions. 4. There may be fome honeft, whereihtre is much deadnelle, even in the publick Ordinancesj and God may keep fome lively, even in fuCh a ^laCe as Smiit, when the ge neraiity are dead , and this tendeih exceedingly to their commencfttion. 5. A Church may have a great name for many profeflbrSjand yet the number of the truly fincere may be very few. 6. Godlinelfe is of gfeai value where ever it is , if it were a- mongft never fo few : it is like. Religion in-power was not much tiSiught ot in Sai^$ t yet v?hat advantage -wall thefe fewhave, beyond orhers that wereof thv greatcft name , when Chi iltihali come to judgement ? it will never be ^eHi tinderftood what advantage there is in true Holineflc beyond pro^tnity and hypocrifie till by Chrifts fecond coming this be manifefted. * * Befide thefe Obfervations and what hath been faid^ there are yet Ibme few Queflions tending to the fiirAer clearing of this Epiftle ;as Fitft, If an unlound hypoaiticall man may be a lent Minifter of Ctinft? Secondly, If fach a man nray have gifts in exerciie j or, if even a Believer may have gifts in exercife when his graceis in no good condinon ? Thirdly, If fuch a Minifter may have fruits ? Fourthly, If uiually fjch a Minifter with his gifts harfi many, or rather but few fruits ? And laftly , if by his deadnefle the Ordinances be io polluted to others as they cannot without fin partake of the lame with him ? to which , we shall ani wer shonly in or- der, by laying down fome Dodbrines from the Text. And to the firft we fay, thatmen that are unfound as to hean-honefty , may be defaSio Minifters in the in re- Church of Chrift, and, while continuing fuch, ought to bs lb accounted : What this Angel was fimply ii fped of his ft ate, we shall not determine j yet this is ceruin that although he had a name to be liVm? he vtM dead j and his works were not perfedt before God , what ever they were before men. And comparW this with the condition of the Angel ofLaodicea following, we conceive there is ground to fay, that men that are for their own cafe unfound, may yet be Minifters in Chrifts Houfe } and are to be efteatied fuch while thet continue in that room, feing our Lord Jefus doth (b here. And this is noi to plead for profane Minifters as if by this they themfelves might have peace in their difcharge of Miniltenall duties : or , as if others whofe place giveth them a hand in tlieadmitting unto, or keeping m the Miniftery,fuch asare,'or may b- discovered legally to be fo, might from this have any defence j there will no luch thing follow hence; But k is to plead fortheOrdinancc of the Lord Jefus Chrift, that ought not to fufter derogation inwhatfoever hands^tb- Hence doth the Lord ( Mattkiyi-^c.) recommend to Hjs Hearers to give due minitteriall refped to the Scribes and Pharifcc?, eVen when He is to difcover their rottenneife , that therby the peoples deroearin<» from the Lords Word in their mouib, while they fate in Mofes Chair and fpake truth nSght be prevenrecf Ojr Lords calling ofJwA** to be an Apoftle doth evince this (for He knew what fimply was necefTary to ji Minifter ) who, no qutftion, in his preaching, was to be accounted an Ambaffador of Chrift with the reft • tlie reafon is, becanfe it is not Grace that intitleth one to that Charge, but Chrift his Call and Commifllon • and feing it is certain thatthefe may be feparated, a Call from Grace, as Grace from a Call: h will follow therefore, that according to His Soveraignty He may make ufe of whom He will , who as He hath not chofen Holy finlcfl^^ Angels , but finfuU earthen Yelfels, to commit that treafure of the Gofpel unto , that it mtpkt be kno-^n that the excellency ofthefower, is not of men, but of God : fo may He make ufe of finfull men .even more finfull than others, that it may be known that the edification of fouls doth not neceflarily depend on the holincfTeof the Inftrument, as AFi- 5.12. Tnerefore we will find , that many who have b-en untender have hnd hand at this M'ork , as Matth.j.Z^. lAany f hall fay we hayeprophefiedinthyname, ^c- and Philip i* 1 5. Somepre4ch chrift out ofenYuy and faith Paul C Chap.z.zj.) almolt of all, thejf€ek,the,r own tbinfr. [his ough[ to make both Minifters and People to tremble, and to Mvc to be in at the Itrait gate of Holinefle fei ng no place nor ftation, nor fhining gift can change our nature , and exempt from the fentence of Chrifti cuife in the laft day ; which ufe is made of it, Mafth.y. 22, 23. In Chap. J. Btokpf tijf JReyeUt'm. li^t In Aiii wcr to the fecond Queftion , We may fee * that Gifts may be in Cjcercife , v here there is little bt none of inward Grace , or a great decay thereof. This Angel hath a name and isthought of, even while dead : this may be in unregenerate men , as in the former inltances ; and alfomay be in good men relpecSlive- ly. Itislike, ^ob; friends, foras excellently as they fpoke, yet had mrch defeat as to the inwardlife. And SeUmon remarketh of himfelf ( EcleJ. 2. ) that his wifdom remained with him , even when his heart was' bent upon vanity ; Gifts arc deceitful and deceiving both to men themjrelves and to others ; Grace isaiiotber thing, and althoughtlbmtiracs God will ftriketlje Idol-ftiepherd in his right eye , and make even his Gifts to wither , thereby tq (hew thcnacefllty ofnearnefle with him i yet fomtimes will He continue the exercite ©f dbcm , that thereby His foveraignty may appear , and that men may not lay too much weight on a com- mon Gift, and alfo that checdification of others may be furthered. To the t^ird , we lay , That a man wbofe particular condition is not approyable before God • may notonl/ have gifts , and be called to be a Minifter : but alio he may have fruits, and fome fucceffc in his Miniftfie: this Angel hath a few names, even \a S4fitf : and, no queltion, fiudW in his Miniftrie wanted not fruit , feingone report is made pf all indifferently , M^rk. 6. Jo. And the Preaching of Chrift by the ln>ici;s ( Philip. 14.) feemeth to have had fucceffe: ocherwife, their Preaching hadbech no great ground of rejoycing to Pat4. This alfo is to Ihew the Lords foveraignty $ who will; make ufe of whom he will in His Wo?k : and al- though faving Grace do not alwayes accompanic common gifts of the Spirit i yet are they ^ivenioprcftVi4tfh^ «tf » I Ctrintk la. 7. And feing they do not al wayes nor often profit ihefe to whom they are given , and yet are not limpi le unprofitible when they arc fome way improve o. They milft therefore prbfi t others for m horaf they are given. Tothe fourth, we fay. That although fuch a Minifter may not be altogether alwayes without fruit 4 yet often great Gifts with an unfound frame of heart have but little fruit and few converts : he hath here nameS , but a few names, thought he himfelf had a great name: and certainly in part it is imputed to his unfound- ncflTe , wbofe works were not perfe(fl before God i fo that although men could not cenfure hiny yet before God he was not kindly and natively driving the defign of that peoples edification , whereof this , of hav ing a few names is a confequent , as the real honeftie , thought with a little mcafure of Gifts, of the Angel Oi Fhi^ UdelplM , did not want its own influence upon the fuccefs of his Mininftrie : This therefore fhcweth the dan- ger of an unfound Hfelefle Miniftrie, that often the fruits are exceeding few, where there are any at all. Hence thefe Scribes and Pharifees are » in Chriits account , as to fruit and to faving of fouls , Matth. 9. as almoft none at all, although he gave not people way at their own hand to call at them. And confidering ,that turning of men fi:om their evil way > and ftanding \n Gods counfel , Jer. 23. Ver/1 22. and v alking with God in eq- uity, and turtnngmany from their iniquity, Mal.i.lf erf* 6- go together. Icisno marvell thatthefe who are negligent in the one , be alfo It (Tw* blelfed with the other. 1 hele, we conceive, God hath wifely linked to- gether , that the more a man have of Him ,the more fruit his CommifTion in his mouth flibuld have. And al- though! this be not peremptory in allcafes, erpeciallyinthecomparativedegieeamongfthoneflmen} Yet, 1. this connexion is more iuitable in it felf, Iperf. 12 that one who tenderly and lingly aimetbat fruit, fliould attain more than one who indeed intendeth but the feeding of himfelf. 2. The one hath a promifc and may claim it , iTiw. 4. i6. theother is judicially fmitten in this: for. as fruirs are in part fome reward of Grace to a faithful Minifter } lofniitleliielfe is ajuflflroakupontheother. 3. There is a connexion alfo in refped: of^ means ; tenderntflj in a Miniltet difpofeth to faithfulnetre , fympattiie, &c. and the want of it, unfitteth aMmifter to conceive experinnentally of many things i andfoheisindirpofed tofpeak them feafbnably : and it marreth that holy boldnefle > which immediate eyeing of God givcth ; and by it a Minifter is incapacitated to deal infecret with God for the people and is ap to lay itumbling-blocks before them; andfo, partly by wanting what heihouldhave, andpartly by being prone to foster their feairitie* or rifle their wounds untenderly , or ftumble them by his carriage, he, in thefe and many other refpedls , looketh ax one not fuited and fitted in an ordinary , at least a kindly , wayjforthc b^^ettiog of many : fo that what- ever in fome extraordinary cafes the Lord may do ; yet this is most ufeual : which should make people defire lively Ministers, and pray that they may be kept fo j and alfo should tnake Ministers confcionably lee to their own particular conditions , and that m reference to their Mmiftrie, leafl by their declining in their own Spiritual eftatc » and their negjedling thereof, they have no lefTe influence on the fruidelfenelle of their Mi- niflrie» than by the dired^ negle*5ting of proper minifterial duties. From this alfo wc may gather, inanluerto thelafl C^eftion, That no perfonall corruption in joynt worshippers doth pollute any of the Lords Ordinances to another j or, onthataccojnt , necefllrate af^- paration from them: for, if the corruption ot any had (ucfcinflueiice, then it were efpeclaliy the corroptl- 9a of Miniftcrs i and if the corruption of Minitters did fo , tplen it were not to be t'hbui.bt that the Lord i6l An Expojitm of the Chap. J. wouldhave fuch ; even afcer their difcovery , tobcacknjwledg-^dftill tobeMinifters , which ye: here and and in the former inftances is clear. The Word anJ Sacraments admiiiiftred by fuch, ifrightly received and improven , are owned by Him as His Word and SacramentS; as well as when adminiltred by ihe moft Holy, as Jrom the confidering of the foimer^ioned infcanccs may appear. There areyettwo particular ciUefiions,which poflibly maybe defidcrated by rome,ro which weshall fpeak aword before we leave this Epiftle. The firli is , by what lymptoms aMiniirer may difccrn his own dwud- nefle while things feem to go well with him in plibllck ? or , what may give him occafion to fulpedt him- felf tobe under fuch a charge , as is given againfc this Angel here ? The I'econd is , Whit may be the means ot a Minifters preventing of fuch a condition , or, of recovering himfelf therefrom when fallen into it ? To the firft we fay , that even when things go well in publick befote others , a Minifters works may yec be liable to this charge of not being perfevft before God : and, we conceive , upon fcafch m iihin, and reflecti- on upon himfelf, may be difccrned by thefe or fuch like fymptoms, i. When there is a decay or lifelefncflTe in his own particular condition , that is >. whenthcreisnocxercifeof Repentance in himfelf as a Chriftian, nor freihnefle and tenderneffe in communion with God in feCrec prayer and other Chriftian duties : if in fuch a cafe he ihould preach as an Angel , yci cannot that be faid to be perfed: before God . 2. In fuch a fiame a Jdinifter ordinarly isnot kindly atfedked with thedifcharge of minifteiiall duties, nor with fympathy towards' the People J but he gojthlighdy under the burden of thefe, almoft indifferent whatcome ofthe fruit , if fairly and without any palpable difcovery of his infirmity fuch duties be put by. 5, Upon this it followeth * that if there be acceptation of the thing amongft the people , there is'but too much quiecneflc in the Miniftcr , without reflediing upon his own indilpofition and unfoundneffe , and without being taken up with the defirc ©ffruitfulncffe among the people. This is fufpicious-like , when a Minifter fo acteth in minifteriall duties, asif tkere were no more called-for , than the throughing of what is publick before men. 4. Something of this may be gathered from the fcope and ftrain of!hisUottrine>thatis if their be any fecret aiming to commend iiimfelf by fuch Do5Vrine , or, if of its own nature it feem to tend more to that, than toedifie iand feed the fouls of Hearers. 5. If his own gift and prePent acceptation among the people be M'ellfatisfy- ing to him, fo as he be under little fear of fitting up , and ifhebeunfrequentandcoldinadreflestoGod for liveline ite and fuccefle: thefe and fuch Ukethmgs look not well. 6. Somevvhat may be perceived by Minifters inclination to converfe with unferious untender men though ibey be civil ; and to keep up general dilcourfes and queftions with them, ratherthantoconverfe with luch as are tender, and love to have their cxercifes and praQicall cafes for the matter of • their difcourfe: it cannot be well when it is lb. 7. It is not right M'ith a Mmifter , however it be in the exercifc of his gift , when he is not walking under the impre/Ti- onof finfijll defeifis , and unfinglcntfleand want of zeal as to his end and manner of carrying on the moft com- aiendable-likedutiesrforasitisnogood token a private Chriftian to be without the imjpre/Ticnofhisown corruptions and finfiiU infirmities; lo it cannot be right with a Minifter when his minifteriall defcifls are not fenfiblc to him : and when there is not an aituall exercile with the lelfishntffe > carnahiifle vanity , &c. that are in him , it'i too like thefe have too much fway with them. >Jow , tothefecond, to wit. What aMinifter ought to do in fuch a cjfefdf recovering of himfelf ? Anjw. The reading of this Epiftle ferioufly will indeed I'ati^ftethis : which wemay draw outin thefe diredi- ons, I . K'j neo, fTiiy thit a Minift :r oblerve his own condition, and take notice ofthe finful nefle and h iznrd ih.-reof: this is implied in the word remember , yerf.'i,. and indeed who cometh- to ponder andconfider 1 ightly their own condition , are in a fair way of recoverie. 2. There will be a putting of every thing right ihatb:longethto aChriftiaa: oftentimes decaying in Chriftianity , biingethonthisdeadncfTein the Mnii- fter : and therefore there can be no better Hieanofrecoveriethanoncetoputthelb'jl in aright pofturein ihisrefped. 3. It will further this much, ihjt he begin with the ferioui exercife of Repentance of what is patt , andthat as to the defedts that cleave to him both as a Chriftian and as aMinifter: this makeihthe beginning of a recovery to be folid. Tlierefore it is commanded, ferf 3 . 4, There w ould be fpecial care had in the doing of minifteriall duties, that not only they be done , biK that they be done in a right manner : that fo every thing be done as in the fight of God , with an eye to this , that it may be' found perfed before him. Tnis is in the word beAvatchfuUy and implyed under this Angels chargeof not having his works perfefl be- fore God. y. There would be zeal and carefulncfTe iu the begetting and keeping ot life and li velineffe among the people, asin himfelf : and for thatcaufe,adoingpf every thing with refpec^tothatend. This was the An- gels fault in his deadneife , to wir, the negleding of tliis,and it is commanded to him, to ft: engthen what was ready to die, as a thing befitting his recovery. 1 his is in a condefcending way to feek to feed the people with what is profi'able, though thereby a Minifter should feem to fome tolofeofhis name and reputatbn. 6. There is need in ail things to be denied , and to exercife faith in Him.that hath the feven Spirits of God , and CIiap.-2. , 'Boof^ofthe'ReveUtm. ij"j and chefevenStajsalfo, without which thereis noattainingt )livelinefle: and for this end doth the Lord la .dcfcribe Himrc-H "n the Infcription of this Epiltlc Much dependence on Him.walking with Him, Handing in Hiscounfelj&c. and thatinthemcaneft.particulav fteps oFany minifteriallducie, as not daring to under- take any thing without Him , and fo an acicnoM'Iedging of Himin His grace* as to the fruit of every thing, xhis is a very -fountain of the life of a Minifter. LECTURE II- Verr.7. ^niunto thi Angd-oftlK Church in VhVaddp'iiay write , Thefe thin^t faith he that it holy , hethat^ ■mie, he that hath the key tfDa^Vidihe that openeth, and no man shtatith , and siwtteth , and no man openeth; 8. I know thy works I Oeliold, J ha'pt\ct before thee an open door , and no man can sKut it ; for thou haji a litle frcngthy and ha[i kept my word, and haft not d nied my name. 9. Beho'd, IwiUmakethemofthefynagogueofSatan^whit'yfaythe') arejewf,andarenotybtadolie)behg!d, 1 willmakethem tocome and worship before thy feet, and to know that I halpe lol>cdthee. 10. Becaufethtfu haft kept the word ofmj patience , lalfo will keep thee from ththour oftentatitm, 'h^hlchthaU •c«me upon ttUphewerldy to try themthatdwelluponthe earth. 11. Behold , icome quickjyt holdthatfaft which thou haft , thatno man taks thy crown. 12. Him that otercometb, wi'l I make a pillar in the temple of my God , and he shall go no more i>ut : and I ivill write uponhim the name ofmyGedyandthenatneofthecityefmyGod, which a the new ]efufalem , which •Cometh down out ofhcaTpenJTcm my God : and I will write upon him my new name. 13. He that hath an ear, let (Am hear what the Spirit faith unto the Ckmches. THis fixth Epiftle, direded to PhiJadelplAa, hath the fam eDivifion with the reflate wit jthe Infcrip- tion , l^erf.y. the Body of the Epirtle, l?er/"8,9>i o, 1 1 .and the Gonclufion, \>erf.i 3. In the lofcriprion, the Lord , the direcler of this Epiltle , doth fet forth Himfeff in thele three , i.Hethat is holy, 2. He that is true : thefe are two cflential Attributes of the God-head , and shew that our Lord Jefus is God. Andhetak«th thefe ftiles to Himlel fin this place, that, i. He may shew unto this honeft Church , that their honcftie could not bat hz approven of Him, who was hclinelfe it felf. And 2. to ftrengthen their Faith in the exped:ation ot- the performance of His promifes , however they looked impro- bable-like , becauCc He who made them is true, and truth it felf. The third Title, is , He that hath the key of Valfid, he that openeth, and no man shuttethy andfhutteth,andnoman openeth : This refpeokethHisOrtice, andholdeth Him forth as the great Steward of the Houfe ofGod,whoisinirufted with themannagementof what concerneth the fame, and is in vefled with Power and Authority iutable th.-reunto.It alludeth to Ifa.22. 20j2i, 22)C^c. 'vrhere the Lord, fpeaking of His.preferring £//4it<'« unto the government of Jer«/4/e/w and Judah, doth exprelfeit thus, 4« and many enemies j yet were they much more hone ft and commend iblc before God, and fruitfuli under the Ordinances they had; therefore the Lord indites a moft comfortaWc -Epiltle unto them. ; X 2 V j64 Anlxpoptmoftht cHap.j. ]x\ the Body oFch; £piftle, we have thefe three things, i.Ttieir prefent condition , is in fcveral rcfpedts de- fcribed.. iTheircommendation is laid down. 3. So;Tie excellent encoar3g;;mencs and directions aregiven them for the time to come. Thefe three beini; interwoven, we muft open them as they lye. Bedde this general, i <^»»tv thy Vforks : which » iho-^gh common to all the reft of the Epiftles in fome re- (pedk > yet may b^ taken here as holding forth His particular approbation of this Ch jrchjbecau(e there is no- thing qtrarrelled in her. This will not indeed prove that (he was altomher free ; but thati bei ng honeft & free of grofle faults , the L ud doch not rigidly reckon with her. B;(idL*sthis, I fay , in the 8. >rr/this Chur- ches good condition is fet forth in thefe four, i . BeHold I ha'peftt hefoft thee an open door » and no man can shut IT', this is the fountain of all that is commendable in her, and from which it doth flow , to wit , Chrilts con- fcrrinjg fuch a mercy upOH her : and this is a main encouragement premitted for the ftrengthning of the ho- lieft, Angel 6f this Church. ForundcrftandingoFit, wemuftconfider, i. Whatismeantbyai)ofCf»a,C0r.2.i2. iVhen I came to Troas to preach Chr^s Gofpel , anda door ivof opened unto me of the Lord : which is fotne fpecial fignification of Gods lending him and removing of difficulties out of the M'ay, and making his Miniftery fuccclefull there, And, I Cor. 16.9. itis faid » aireat door andeffcSiuall itopenedumo me, and there are many adterfaries, So^that there may be an effe<5tuall door opened , even wh;re there is much oppolition. In fum , it imports thefe two or three , i. That there isa ftraitnednefle in Minifters who cannot bring forth .the Gofpel as it ought to be brought forth , and will when the Lord fendeih forth the Spirit and enlargeth a ttian with boldneffe to (peak thelame:in this refpe£l> a door of utterance is opened unto him.as in that place, Col.^.^.is (dear. 2 , That there is a further let befide this , to wit > when the ears and hearts of Hearers are fo locKetJt uj) that the Word hath no entrance , but is repelled. The Lord openeth this door, M'hen by the \vork ofHis Spirit upon hearts , as upon the heart o^Lydia* He doth make the Word to be received and admitted : in which rcfpe^, ( iTbeff'. 5.1) Paul defircth them to pray that the Word may have free courfe, that is , that there be no shijt doors to rnarr the prc^refle of the fame. Both thefe are underftood here, to wit, liberty (or the Minift^r to fpeak , and that with countenance and fucccfle among the People. We conceive alfo thz^thxs phr&(e o( an open door . doth take in a concurring of Gods providence, for the keeping of tlie Word miniftredj andPrdinanccs in f jch a place in both the refpeds that arc mentioned , notwithftahding of tl^e numepufnefle anij malicioufnefle of oppofers : and this agreeth well with that word, in this Iterfe, and no man shallsbutk. And this may be a third thing imported in this expreflion, though it be not of the lame kind with thefojrmertwo every way. . By'Chrifts fctring open of this door before the An»el, fo that none can shut it, is holdcn forth , l . Chrifts fapreamacie and ibveraignty in giving Gifts to men, liberty and inward freedom to improve them, and alfb aplefTing upon them in making o^thv;mfaccefefull. It is not Gifis, by which a man will be able to preach, if the Lord give not a door of utterance j yea, even the great Apoftle P4i//hathneed of thi«, Co/,4. 3. nor is it the having of utterance ihit will oht lin fruits among the people, if the Lord do not open an eftediual door, and give the Word free courfe among them. Hence it is, that fometimes where there is moft utterance _given, there may be lelfe f iccelfe than where there are fewer Gifts : becaufe he, whofe priviledge it is to fet .fip^n doors , doth open more fully the door of utterance to the one, and the effedtual door to th5 other, and .iptb not open bo:h equally to all. 2. Tliis importcth the nece/Tiiy ' and inevirablnefl'e of fuccefle ; whea Chrift thjs openeth the door, fuccefle cannot but follow : and no man , or devil can shot out Or impede the lame, when He pleaftth to countenance His Minifters,and to commend the Word to the hearts of hearers. , Now, it may appear M'hat the meaning of this part ofthe verfeis , .which relatcth efpecially to the Angel , to wit, I have called thee to this Miniftrie, and have given thee fome meafureo^" utterance! though thou haft iK)C m- ich ability, and efpecially, I have ordered matters fo as the Word from thee shall hkve free courfe and fucccfle. And, ragq \i'ho will, this fliill not be obftrucSled. By which alfo we may fee why the Lord took the Title to Himfclf, that doth immediatly go before this. The fecond thing in the verfe, is,yi»r thau haft a Utthftrength : by little ftrength here, is not to be underftood weaknefle in Grace ,• ( for, that is eminently commended) nor yet little countenance inthe dilchar^ ofMini- fterial duties, Bjt it looketh to his pares and abilities, which ; its like, were not many and great in compari- ton of what others had, that i«, it may be he was not able to (peak of 3 nor fearchinto fo many profound roy- iterieSj Chap.;, look^oftbtXtyelat'toti. t&j; fteries, andfollowdoubtfulldifputations, asociiers were incapacity to do. This is not mentioned here as iany ground of opprobrie to him, nor yet as any ground of commendation , being confidered fimplieand in it felf; but it is mentioned for thele two rcafons» which being put together, will clear the Icope. i. Itisgiven as a ground of Chrifts opening the door b^foi e him, and as an evidence that what fuccefle he bad, was to be attributed to His countenancing of him.becaufethou thy felf haft butahttleftrength. And this Aeweth , that as oftentimes Chrift is moit tender to t^e weak Believers j Co alio to the weak Minifters, that are yet i^nt by Him, and honeft in the difchargeof their Commifllon. 2. It is mentioned here to heighten the co nmen- dation that foiloweth, to wit, that though thoa baft a little ftrength , yet th§u haji kfptmy i^ofd. It is the joyning of thele two together, that flieweth wherefore this is here taken notice of. The third and fourth expresfions, which moft exprefly hold forth the commendation , are, Twcw haji ksft my fVord . andhaji not denied my Name : by kfepini iftht IVtrd here-, is not only underltood the keeping • f puritie in Doilrine j b jt Specially thele two, i. A Keeping it in pra^ice , by being conform thereto in t h iir walk. 2- An avowed Preaching of the Truth by the Miniftcr , and bis adhering to and owning of the fame in his ftation> notwithftandingof all the reproaches which he met M'iih : for the fcope , relating efpecially to the Minifter,this keeping of the Word muft implie alibfomcthing peculiar to him, which is comnwnly ex- prefled in the Old Teftament by this Word ofkfeping the Lords charge. The laft word , thm hafi not denkd my Name , is to the fame purpofe j but doth import more than is aflerted » to wit, that notwithftan Jing ot t he many trials thou haft met with , yet thou not only haft not faintly denied my name j but haft openly and con- fidently avowed and confefled the fame. And thefe two , being compared with a little iirci^th which this Angel had, domake the evidences and commendation of his hondlie the more wonderful. In the p.and 10 verles, the Lord giveth two fpecial encouragements unto them , having aUo fome teftimonie of their by-gone integrity included in them. It is like this honeft Church,hath been under a twofold perfecutioo.^as we have feen in fome of the former Epiftles ) i . From the corrupt and unbelieving Jevff , who, having Synagogycs in many place.vdid prove great perfecuters and reproachers of the Name of Chrift, and His Worshippers : This the Lord doth encourage them againft, inthe^.'perf. 2. From heathens: in reference to which, He com- forteth them, >er/io. The Conlolation, which is laid down, yerf.9. doth expreffi thefe three , i.^here is a defcriprion of thefe corrupt fews, they are faid to b^ ofthefynagogue of Satan, '^ho fay they are Jews andnre not, but do/h , th.«r/" 9. 2. There is the promile which the Lord maketn to this Church, Jvni make them to come and vconbip before thy feet , and to know thai Ihalftlifpedthee. In fum , it is this , thefe corrupt ]ev/s do now calumniace thee , as if thou wert not ot my Church nor beloved by mej but , faith he , by my inward Po«'er 1 will \o move and incline them , as they shall willingly come and worship b;fbre thy feet, and know indeed thu I have loved thee. Trte words of the promifemay hz two way es underftood , and we conceive tl»i both come vi'ell in here , I. They may bs underltood of fincereconverfi on j and fo the meaning is , I will convert many of th .teblai- phemers , and, as an evidence thereof, makethem come and worshipoefore thy feet, that is , really Worship God in th- Atfemblie with thee, like that word , Ifa. 60. 14. The fans alfo ofth;m that affliBcd t'oee , s':ail tome bending umo t'-^ee, and they that dejpife thee, shall bow t hemfel ves down at tbefoles of thy feet j andt'oey sba '/ tahhee > the city of the Lord, the hofy one ofljraet. And in this exprelTion, the Prophets Icope, is, to fcrttell the converfio.T of the Gemifci in the dayes of the Gofpel. The word in the firft language, is, J wilfgiye them , ^c. which doth exprefle more fignificantly both the nature of this work as to the Angel i ( it is a yery excellent and fin^ular gift to him to have blafphemers made converts^ a»d alio it sheweth the fruits ihereor, it being a Gift of Chrifts Grac^. This m'C conceive is to be taken as a paftot the meaning: Andisclear, 1 .from the fcope, which is to (hew tb^fru't of Chrifts keeping the door open; before this Minifter for his en- couragement, to wk, His making the Word powerful for the captivating of gainlaye. s umo the obeJience ofChrift. 2. The word zMedy and they shall kn»^f hat I ha'peh'Ped thee, feemeih to import fomeihingofa kindly principle a(5ting them in this . Again, 2. The words may be underftoodas holding forth a fained fubmiffion of many unto thcOrdm-inces of Chrift i who from Chrifts clear owning of His Cb irch shall be made, being as it were aftonished, to acknowledge the fame, and to fay, doubtleJJeGodu amongftichapeof'eofatruth, as his, iCerimh.i^.2$. And this being a promife made to the Caurch , asapeice ofhertplendorandbappineflTe , tkai her enemies shall lie , of give fained obedience umo her , VeutAl.29. anda thing alfo that doth tend to the evi*lsn€in» of X 3 ikz ti6S M Expofitm »/ the Giap. 3. he Lords refpe(5l to His Church, we take icin under this promile likewifc. So the meaning wiii b.-, i will givefomeof chele Jcwjas real converts unto thee, and others of then shall be fo far convinced of MyVcfpcc^: to thee, as fliall make them counterificin their profeiTion , and give thc^ feme reverence alfo : for , if there were not fome converts, the promife would not be (b great as it is -, y^-t , it cannos: be expected that this rea- lity should be univerfal amongft thele corrupt ]ews. And according to the fornaer expolition , thele M-ords which follou' , and to kflow that I ha^e loted thee , are two way t s alfo to be underltood , to wit , either of fuch a Spiritual difcerningofth^ favingetfedtsofGodslovetofuch 3 people, which begetret ha charitable perfwarioii in them of the iinceritie of fuch an .1 fuch perfons i or , it is to h: underltood of ibtne coinmoa and general convift ion, flowing from fome ojt ward evidences of Gods favour , which often is m man/ hypocrites. . ' . The third thit^ in the verfe , is, the Lords making this promife (o obfervable t both by doubling aqd re- peating the fame j and alfo by prefixing a bchgld at every time thereunto : which shevyeth , i . That tne thing IS molt rare which is here promifed, 10 wit, to have blafphemcrs made converts. 2. That u is a molt excel- lent favour to a Minilter or Church when fuch amercy is bcftowtrd. And, g.that although it bedifficult-jikci yet inthiscafe itislure, feing for the confirmation of the Faith ofthisChurch the Lo.d hath repeated the fame. - - ■ , -. • ; The encouragement in reference to the other perfecutibn followeth, yerf. 10. VVhereiui i.there is a com- mon trial foretold. 2. There is a promiCe made to thsra in reference to the lame. And, 3. iome ground, as it were a reafonofthis promife, is premitted,Verf. 10. ; . . . The trial which is foretold > is feveral wayes fee forth, i . It is called a tentation. It is ufual in Scripture tx3 llile afflidion by the name oftentatiottt as Jaw. i. 2. Count it alljoy v»henyefaUin differs centations j and fo airo,l?«r/.I I. The reafon is, becaufe fuch aHlidions want never many circumttanceswairing upon them » wl>ich do indeed make themto be tentations ; and fo either men are tried by them, or, throjgh thejr own corruption, fnared upon fuch occafions. 2. It is an Atfw of tentation : to fignine both thed-finitnifleand shorcntfle thereof : which doth, carrie an encouragemeru in theixjfome of It. 3. It is a trial Vi>bich shalUome Upon allthe v/orld: By ivorW here, is noc to be underftood the Heathen world > ascontradiltuicl from the Church: for, that world is not tlic object of fuch trials > but is inftrumentall therein ; i t is ih;n the Church fpread up and down throughout the world, they shall be tried. And ufually it was lb, when perfecution was moved by the Heathen Emperours , it fpread through all the corners of^the world , where any part of the Church was. 4. The end thereof, is, to try themthat dwellapon the earth , thit is , " he Suincs -.hat live upon the earth : and fo earfh here , is not contradiftinguishedfiom theChjrch iimplic; b ic thereby the Church militant is contradifti'nguished from the Church-triumphant. For, the priviledge of PhihdclphU is not, that she shall be kept from ills that are common to the men of the worldj but this ^ that when the Churcli should be under perfecUtion generally , the Lord should fscretly and tenderly preferve her from the w^-ight oftbac trial, that o:hers were to meet with ; which is the fecoad thing to be coniidered in the verfe. " The promife, in reference to this trial, which is made to Philadelphia» is in thele words ./ willaljif kpep thee from the homoftematlony (Sc. It may two waycs be under'! ood , i. As being a promife to keep h^r from any prejudice by tliat trial, though she might meet vi-ith thejame : thij isindeed truth ,• but cannot be laid to be a peculiar priviledge to Philadelphia : for, all the Lo.ds people might plead and expert tb it, and yet fome per cdiar thing feemcth to be holden out as to Philadelphia in this promife. Therefore, 2. we underftandit tljus, when Others shall be under perfecution , thou shalt either hi altogether free from that particular tnal , which is to come j or , at leaft in a great meafure shall be kept from the extremities that others thereby shall be put unto. Andinthisrefpe£t, the promife bearethfomthing peculiar to X'^i/arffZ/r/w^; and therefore cannot be made ufc of by others as a ground to exped freedom from Cemporall erodes, except there be the like war- rand to apply the fame. The lalt thing in the verfe, ( though it be firftin order ) is the ground to^which the Lord doth knit this : great > focallcd the Kingdom and Patienceof J.f JsClirill , chap.iyerf.9. Their i«/>m^ of this word of Hispati- encc, doth import their owning of, and adhering to, this Gofpelwith much patience under many erodes atid much perfecution; 8c fo this connexion doth not imply any merit in them procuring this peculiar priviledgc'i bjtdoth expreffe Chriftstendernefire,and, to fay ib, Hiscondcfcendir^ cquitieinHisproceeding,who,f"eing thisChurch had a little rtrengihj.indyt liad born out more ftedfaftly and patiently under many tormer trials, than others who might be of grcat>?r abiliti;.-s, therefore, QUI of h^s tcnderncfll^, lie now promiftth to keSJC theta free in a peculiar maupcrfio.n a coming ftorm. T^*- Chap. 5. XeokoftheRevelatioit, 157 The lait thing in the Body of the Epiftlcis the advertiicmcnt, y>erfAl . which hath thefe three* i. An al- fertioo of Chrifts coming, and that quickly , Behold 1 come quickjj : which sheweth ,, tiiar though he fcem now to:be?.br;T,t, and to delay Hiscomingj yet it will be found oiherwife. It is laid iobc.quickjj, i.BLcaufeitis not lon^; ill coniparilbn with Eternity. 2. B:caufe it will be Hidden tocnemies. 3.11 v li i^c leafonable to friend.-. It \vill noti>e one hour behind the due time: and .therefore may be laid to be q uickly . 4. He is for the prel'cnc hafting,and,to fay fo, making di Ipatch of what is to precede His coming j and lb may be laul 10 be coming qiiicxkly. This is here mentioned as a ground of encouragement lOthe Angel to continue ftedfaft upon the one lide> and as a watchword to icare them from declining on the other , leing Chrift was to come to. judge- ment,and thatshortly. Thelccond word,is,adiKi^k)nih0ldthat f aft which thou hafi: whichisinfuav, ye are in a good condition now, be diligent to.retain the lame,as ihe like exprelfion was expounded jC^^/?.2. 25. The third thing, is, a warning added to this direction, bold faft> Sec. that no man take thy CroVi/n: x\\ lum. it is thi^, thou art nowina royall condition, thy honelty is thy Grown before Ale and others , and ith^ath a pro- ' mife of a Crown alter this : therefore be diligent and ftedfaft , left by your declining ye be prejudged of ) ojr Crown. J t alludeth to running amongft men, where they that (it up in the v\'ay, though having for a time ran well, yet obtain not the Crown, b^caufefome other outftrips them, &: obtaineth the fame; here the fcope onlj'jis, tolhiWthaithcfe.whofitUD in the practice ot Chriftianity.fliallaslurelybedeprivedoftheCrown of Glovy } and it is here added, to Ihew how the Lord adckth fpurs to Hisnioft faithfuU feryants for pre- venting of their falling. Thefirft partofthe CoiKlufion* ( for weshall fay nothing of the fecondj is, Yerf.jz. comprehendii^ five priviledgestotheovercomer. Thefirftis yl will make him a pillar intheTemple of mj God: by theTe//ipk of my God, muft be hereunderftood Heaven, and fo, to be made a pillar , is to be hxed there in Heaven , as a Trophee of the V i^Sorie ofjefus Chrift , and as fingularly and eminently fitted for, furnished with, & fixed in the glory that is there. For , 1. The proporties that follow, will shew that this can only be underftood of Heaven. 2. Thusalio itcan only agree with allthe other proinifesthatare made to theovercomer, which principally relate to Heaven. 3. There is no othei thing that can be expeded by every cvercomer but Heaven. The fecond thing, is, he shailgo no more out : the accede that Believers have to Gods company and Temple here hath interruptions j and the Believer is again loon down from any mount M'here Chrift may be t: anifi- gured before him : b jt ( faith the Lord ) when I Ihall make him a pillar in the temple of my God , and Untie him in Heaven, there shall no more be any interruption of communion,eiiher by Gods hiding of Himfeif up- on the one fide, or from the B.-lievers whoreiiig from Him upon the other ,• but he shall be by the poweifull grace of God eftabliflied there , and ihall go no more our. A nd this is added as a fpecial confolation to the Believer that is wearieof hisowngading and whoreing from God j that there is a time coming when that Ihall be broken off, and he shall ^» w wore ottf. The third ftep, is, and rwiU v/rite upon him the name of my God : pillars that were created as monuments of honour J were honourable according to the name or inlcription that was written upon them: Now, there can be none more honourable than to have the Name of God written upon them, and to be devoted toHim. We conceive alfo, it implietb a sharing and partaking of the glory of God in fome meafjre,as a po jr creat«:e is able to partake of the fame. The fourth thing, is, andthenametftbecityofmyGedf whicliisNewJeiufaUm, Vi/hkhiometh down out: ofheatenfrom my God. We mnft underftand, i. What is meaned by this Kew ]erufalem , before it can be underftood what it is to bear iisNaae. Bj ihe Kew Jerufakm arid city of my God , we underftand one of" two, cither, i. Heaven, which is the fear of the Church triumphant , called here the Kew ' erufalem, be- caufe ir lo far dorh s-xceed the fplendor and beaurie of the Church, or jcrulalem , here upon earth : and it is iaidio come down from HeaycfJi becaufc by the preaching oftheGoipel the Kingdom ot God is brought ~ near , even to the door. Or, 2. the congregation of the firlt-born that are already pei fedted in Heaven , called tite Kewjerujalem, bjcaufe though they beof that fame Church of Chrift , yet are they in refpedl of th.ir glorious qualifications and perfedtions , asit were, a new Church. And thus it is faid locome down from Heaten , not fo aiuch to fignifie any locall mutation , as to lliew where it is for the time .* and that their original! , as fuch, is from God. Both tbefe turn to one, and Ihcw that by this promife is underftood , th.ic the overcomer fhall be admitted as a free B jrgeife and Citizen to glory amongtt the reft of the Congrega- tion of the firft-born. And thus to have the name thereof written upon the overcomer , is to have Him , as it were, declared a free Burgefie and Citizen of that glorious Incorporation. That ic is th is to be un-, derftood of Heaven , andnot ofany ftate of the Church upon earth, the reafons before mentioned do «vinc€. Befide, it is a promife that is to be performed to every overcomer , and that after liis full V id:o: y hcr€ - E«S J^ Expojitmtft^s Ciiap: here , arid fo confajuenily after his death : and therefore can be unelcrftood of no other thing but he ven The latt thing, is, an^l v>iB v^ritc upnt himmr ncwmmu : the M.-diators neiv name, is , the exaltation' wh ich He had received after His RelurreCtioti and corapicat Victory , as is clear, Philip. z.^. The xvunint of this upon the oterc^mer , is , the making of Him a joync sharer ot that His Glory ; and 16 to fit upon oiie T.^ronc with: Himlelf , andeac and drink at one Table with Hun, and to behold Hia GJory,as Himlelt doth pray, feh. 17.22,23. 24. thedue and proportionable difference being alwayes kepc betwixt the head and mem- bers. Now. put thele togetberi and to the ovcrcomer (hill be glorious in himfelf ; For, (b, 1 . He shall be a pillar. 2 He shall partakeof the glory of God , and have His Noine upoahim. 3. He Ihall parukeof the glory of Heaven and the Saints that are there already. 4. He fliall partake of the Mediator* Ulor and bear His new Name : and what more can bi imagined ? Tiius the Lord shall be admired in all that btlieve irAe/.i.io.inthatday whcnev«ry Believer shall be as a fropheeere^^ed to the glory of the grace of God' and for a memoriall of the tove that our bleffed Lord Jefus bad unto, aud of the Victory He obtained for e- letSt finners by His redeeming of ihena. Ic refts now that weobferve fometbings funher from this Epiftlebefide what is already hinted : whereia it is not our purpofe to tn(ift. Obferre, 1 . There is difference betuixt gifts requisite to the being of a Minifter, and fiKceffe by thee:rer- cife of theie in the Miniftery. There is here a httk^rength, that rclpeCtah the fitfi^and au open do#f,wluck refpedteth the fecond ; and thcfc two are diftingmshed one from another. And thus we will find ihroiifih** oat Pduls Epiftles, that difference is nwde betwixt his liberty to preach Lpoa the one fide , and Gods o^- ing an effa^tuall door to him upon the other. 2. We fee that Chrilt is the giver of boih , to wir, or gitts to Minifters, and offjcceffc among the Peoplt\, 3. We lee that he diitributeth not to ail alike i but an open door is let before fome , more than before others, and wb^n not at all before others , as by comparing this and other Epiftles together is clear. It may be asked here, i . What way a Minifter may know if an eflfeduall door beopened to him amoi^ft the People, feing Paul fometimes aflerteth the faipe ? 2. How a Minilter, haying luch an opportuni^ , ought to carry in the improving thereof » To the firft v*'e (ay , that this cannot be dilcerned alanerly from a mans gift ; for , it may be shut M'hcrc great gifts are , as vi'C will fee hereafter. Befide, it is like I'aui had not al way this door open to him, at leaft It was more in one place than another. Nor is it meerly to be gathered from a mans freedom from externall crofle s in a place, nor yet from the great following he may have : for , there may be many adverfarici where this effcCtuall door is opened, i Cor. 16. 4. and there may be no luch thing, where there is great peace arid applaule. Yet, weconceive by thefe and fuch like charadters, this may be fome what difccrnablc, i.When a Minilter eetteth thedoor of utterance upon the one tide opened to him, and there is an opening of cars a- niong the People lo welcom the fame upon the other : which is not to be underltood of carnal itching after', or being tickled with a gift : butoflove to edification, and fimplicity and diligence amongft them : which flie weih that fuch a man and his gift is commended to them } and fo that they are in the greater capacity to get good of him. 2. Where this is» it hath reall changes following, andmuch folid work ; for , by it people are not made light, andnotionall; but are nude humble, ferious, tender, fruitful,Scc. 3. Where fuch a door is opened, the devil often ragetb, and fetteth himfelf to oppofe, traduce, or fome way to blaft the Miniftery of fuch a pcrlbn more than of many others. This poor A-igcl hath much affliction , whe n thz Minifters in Sat' dit and L4odicea are free. And fo when an effeCTuall door is opencdto Paul at Ephefus , this is added , that there are many advcrfarics , i Cor. 16. Yet, even under fuch attiiiitions there are many tryfts of providence to be marked in t!ic Lords way • for countenancing that Minillrie, and many evidences of refpeft to the fame from fuch as are tender. 4. It is a good token of an open door , when lome way ob'ervabl y the Lord de- fcateth the devil and profanity in a place, and is making him falllike lightning from heaven by the Preaching of the Word. 5. Tfie experimental proof that is molt lure , is an adlual gaining of ground upon the kingdom of the devil , and a bringing off of prilbners unto Jelus Chrift: which is the proof given here, wliere God pro mifeth new converts ; and is ever 1 uppofcd by Paaij when he mentioneth this door. No w to the fecond, to wit, how a Minifter ought to ufe fuch an opportunity ? Wefav, l. it istobe^^1- p• oven will all diligence in his duty , as a man that is to reap corn that is already ripe. 2. It is to be made ufe of with all humilitic andfeif-denial , left by being tik ltd therewith be prejudge the M;Uter of His Giory,and fo procure ftraitning to himfelf. 3. It would be M'ith much fear and watchfulnefle : with /tf^fj left he him- felf mifcarrie ; or any foul mifcarrie in the birth jbecaufe of his utiskiltulnefle : with watchfatncffiM^ the devil fivv tares u hile he is (Itcping ; and the conception prove falfe without realitie as to many hearers. This is Paids word, 1 ^rintb .2.3. I was among ji you in muib weskfr^i , and in much fegr and tnmbiing » which ihewtth Chap^). Bookjf the HgpeUtM, i6^ ihevvcth ihe kindly impreflion which he had, both of his own and the peoples infirmities. 4. It xrould be improven :^calcu/ly , that is, To as the Authority of Chrift may appear upon his Ordinances both to adveifarics and friends. 5. /t would bcmade uTeof (to(aylb^/#/r(i/7,l>y makingthe foundation fure, bypropofihg folid;; food to Ibuls , as the fubftantial GofpeUtriiths , and the uncontrovefted duties offaolineffe: for , there is liazard too foon to bring fuch a people to the new wine of the moft fublinie things in Doi5trinc , or ths moft extraordinary pradlices of grown Chriftians; and it is better that they be fed upon milk, and**'hatis healthfuU and nourilhing , than that to pleafe theit appetites , they be diverted with uldefle Quefli- ons. 6. There would be much dependance upon God in fuch a cafe: lor He is the Mailer, and hath ap- pointed a great Steward over the houic who hath the keys laid upon His flioulder: and tke Mtnitter in fu^ a cafe , would know that he hath no Tack or Leafc of fuch a condition , but is at the Matters plcafure : and therefo c he would be acknowledged in every ftcp of the Work as it is done , or in doin^. Lattly , The^reat Aot of all Preaching M'ould be driven conftantly , both in publiek and priv«e , to wit * the edificaion and falvationof thepix>ple , and the forming ofChriit in them by travelling, asit wefe» in birth for that oflFec^. &bf. 4. 5^ometimes there may be greater fucceflfe unto mean Gifts , by Cnrilts countenancing the fame , than where Gifts are in themfclves more eminent and fhining : the reafon is, becaufe , tor the attaining of fiiccefle* i t is not only neceffary to have the exercife oi a Gift j but alfo to have a door opened to them by Chrift : and thefe two are fometimes Icparated , as was formerly faid. And by fo doing , the Lord would teach Miniftcrs, to know their own infufliciency for any fuch thing ; and alfo neccffiiate fcwih Minifters and Peopfc io tiie ac- knowledgment of Him. There is a notable inftance of the Power of mean Gifts beyond greater abilities in the Hiftorie of the Councel of Nicf r wherin a fubcile Philolophcr who had long keeped the Aflembly jangl- ing with difputes, at laft by a man of^ fmall pans f in refpei^ ofothers who had been di fputing) was convinced hy the fimple propounding of the Truth of the Gofpel, which he clofed thus , this « the Truth of Godt PhiUfop- her, belU'Pethtkw this ? W ho anfwered , he did. Then (aid the honeft confeflor ( for fo is he (tilled by the Au- thor ) If ib , then follow me , and be baptized : unto which the Philofopher yeelded, as if he had never leariv. cd to gain-fay 3 exprelfing thefe words to the hearers, andefpeciallyto fomeotherPhilolbphers thatwete with him , ft long at 1 wm dea^t with by vtwds » 1 did repeU words with words , but when power proceeded with %mds out of the ntouth of him that fpoks * I w^ not able , faid he , to reffithat ; and thereupon mftantly went out to be baptized. At firlt all the LXxitors were affrighted that the Truth fhould have fuffered j and there- fore hardly gave way to him to (peak j yet did that fimplicity prevail by Gods bleffing to the convi(flion and converfion of the Philofopher , when all thefe Scholaft ick debates did not. This is recorded by l^uffnuf in the third Chapter of his book , which is the firft added by him to Eufcbim his Ecclcliaftick Hiitorie. Obf f. That fome men of mean and fmall Gifts or Parts , and who are not able to do much by writing or disputing againftfubtileadverfariess do yet often prove more ftedfaft adherers to Truth in times ot perfecution , than others who in the former relpeils have gone far beyond them > and have been of greater d^eem as friends to Truth, both with themfelves and others. This Angels ftrength was not much; but his ftedfaftnelfe and pati- ence under affliction was great. Worthy Perkins, on the place giveth a memorable inftance of this in the time of the perfecution under i!^een Mark o£ England, to wit, that there was an honeft man of mean Parts, and no great efteem near to Cambridge, who did feai the Truth with his blood, when all the great Schollers and Do- ctors of that Univerfitie did miferably and Ihameflilly make defedion from the fame. Obf. 6.Thai oftentimes an honeft Minifter with mean Gifts, hath more countenance and lucctfl^in his Miniftrie than where greater Gifts M'ithout honefty are , as by comparing this Angel with the Angols of Sardis and Laodiaea in this fame Chapter is dear. For ( to fay no more ) he hath this advantage , that his works may be found perfeB before Go keeping them from that hour of tentation , which in His wifdom is or- dered for othersj who istherefore humbly and thankfully to be acknowledged in the feme. <>bf.Q. Thail ftedfafineire in honeftie and faithful adherence loChrili and his Truth, do ncvcrof themfelve* iDv^4vc5|t 170 Aff Expofitm of the Chap. j. people in trials ani affliilions; bit , in Gods goo J providence, do ofcenpievent the fame: thcrerorcthis honcft and Zialojs C!iurch,is kept from a con:iiag ftonn, which \v3.i to try ail thj world befide. Obf. lo.That it is not impofliblc to Goi to make op.-n blalphemers real converts, and that fometimes He hath aduaily done and doth the fame. Obf. 1 1. That when he doth this , it is one of the rareft Gifts that can b.- b3fto\.\'ed up- on a Church, andoneofthegreareftconftrmaiionsthitanhoneft Minilter can meet with in his Minift.iej arid, in the ufual difpenfation of Gods PiOvidence , doth attend aMiniftershonelt , zealous and faithful difcharge of his duty in fimplicitie. Therefore both Minifters and People would not only be animated and encouraged to pray for the fame ; bat alio to love and follow honeft ftmplicitic and faiihfulncfll' , as the moft futable and probable Vk^ay for attaining the fame. Obf. I2. That as ufually true converfion toGod and linccre love to the Saints go together, fo alio isit found in experience that the more bicterneflfe hath been agaii.ft the Ordinances, Saints or Servants of our Lord Jefus , There will be, if converfion be true , the more full and imnifeft teitimonies of refpedt fhewed to them , even often beyond what are (hewed from thele that have iseen formerly fincere. Obf. 13, That profane men before their converfion, do nor look upon honeft fimple ahd Godly followers of God , as lo beloved of Him as indeed they are. Obf 14. It is a good token when men arc brought in (inceritie , to acknowledge, that it is neither the great men , nor the wife and learned men ©f the world that are beloved of Godj but only the Godly, and all fuch, whatever their place or parts be . Obf. 15, The rightimpreflionofGodlinell'ein aPerfonor Church is not to conceive fuch and fuch to be more deferying^ than others i but to be more b.^loved of God : whichis the great fountain ofall the reit. Concerning MmJIenall qualifications. IF we will compare the Angels of thefe three Churches in this Chapter together , we will find great diff- erence : thefe oiSardu and Laodicea , it is like , had many gifts , which made the firft get "a name from others > and the laft to efteem of himlelf i yet hath none of them a great commendation for grace but the conv:3TyyHeofSarduh3dinime,buzv/ai dead, and his works Cwhat ever they appeared to men ) were not perfect before God: what he o^Laodtcea was, that Epiftle alfo will clear. And for fruit, the Angel oiSat' dis hith\mk,b[ii a few names y and it is like he of Lafldjccahadlelfeornoneatall. The Angel of P/w/rfrf^/- fhia again, is in all thefe three contrary : he hath few parts , but a little frength ; yet liath a good teftimony of nonefty aad fuccefle. Whence may we not only gather, 1 . That there are different nieafures of gilts amongft Minifters. And, 2. That (omc arc more honcit than others And, g. That that the moft honeft have often the meaneft gifts in appearance ; and \A'ho have greateft gifts, c fcen are lealt confcionable in the improving of ihem. And, 4. That a fincere honeft Minifter may have very mean gifts , either confidercd in themlVlves . or as being compared \x'ith others ; and yet may be more faithful! in improving of rhem , be more accepted of by lefus Chrift with his fmall meafure , and have moe fruits and greater fucceflfe, than others of more shinii-^ gifts without tendern^fle in their walk : But we may alio have occafion to cnquire,what qualifications are re- quifitc in a Minifter of the G6:pel ? and particularly, if Learning be any way ufefuU to a Minifter ? or, if it be not rather hurtfull » fejr^ weak Pbi'adelpkiz isfo commended , when ethers are reproved? or, if grace ought to be reckoned amongft minifterial q' lalitications 9 There are here estrems , fome giving too much to Learn- ing , and to little to Grace , and others doing the contrary. Thefe are not then to be looked on as inconfiftenti but as agreeing well together for, it is not the Angel of Sard's his reproof, that he had a name or gifsj but that he was unanfwerable to them : nor is it P/nladelpbia's commendation , that he had a little ftrength ; but that he improved well that lictle which he had : otherwife , one talent may be hid and abufed as well as five. To fpeak a word therefore to the thing we conceive thet thiefe three areneceflary for the compleat qualifying of a Minifter, or , ofoneofthe Miniftcry , to wit, i. Gifts. 2. Learning. 3. Grace. The fecond helpeth to mannage the firft;. the ihirdfandifiethboth: and maketh them lavell at the right end and mark. Yet take thefe advertifements , i. Thac th. re are degrees in all thefe, and that we intend not to ftint to any rigid meafure or degree in any of them. 2. That although they be necefiary ; yet not equally, nor after the fame jnanrter , the hrft two being ncceffary to the ejfe , or being of minifteriall qualifications j the laft belonging to the bene ejje , or to the well and integrall being thereof, as will afterward appear. Byxi/w, we underftand a fitneffe given ofGod, whereby one is capacitated for fuch a CalKngand although by improving, ic may en«reaf e j )'et we conceive that it is in it felf no acquired thing fimply , but is like a 5tock or a Talent that is given to Trade with in fuch a'Sration : and therefore by no pains , skill, or art , can be attained , wbere it is notgiven. Hince it is pecijiarly called a gift :and ofCirifts givins Bfhefj^. 1 2. iCvf. 11. and 14. 1 T/»i. 4. 1 4. and 2 Tiw. 16- The Apoltle comprehendeth it in that word «A;er nonhsir word, buttheir/^ffu-cf » ( what the two great Divines Cul'Pin, and Martjr lay on the place, is excellent to this purpole ) and this, we conceive* is the main differencing thing of a mimlteriail gift * the former two being coinmon to men of all profeiFions in fome refpe(5t, but this is nor. Hence many m -• n may have much knowledge , and be able by great eloquence to exprefic it , and yet be far from th.it power and life which a native minifterial gift hath with it , as the corrupt Teachers ztConnth, who aboundedin humane eloquence, M'ere : which (as holy and learned Mr. Boyd oiTrochrege faith ) is to be tried, not ex dono , or, by the gift only i but , ex doni effieaUa , or , by the efpcacy of that gift m the impreifion of it upon conlcienccs. And , although this may be belt known to .1 1 piritual ear, which can try and difcern gifts , as the palac meats » y i t is the ining clear in Scripture ,• and often ( as it is more and lelfe) will be acknowledged by natural H carers : fuch as not a few of Chrifts * and John th^ Biptift's Hearers were , who yet notwithftanding di covered this power and efficacy in theif preaching, which they did not in the .^reaching of the Scnbj and Pharifees , Mat.j.i^. that is , when a prea- ching for matter & manner of expreffingexquifite, yet will lefle affe^, and have lelfe weight, than fome few words fpoken thus in fimplicitie by another. This efficacie confifteth not in natural fervour and outcrying : there may be much ofthat, andUttleof this, and contrarily : nor conliiteth itinanymeerexercifeofart, m difpofing ofthe matter fpoken, or chooiin^^ of taking exprelTions. Thefe things, itis true 1 when not afie- dled, may have their own ufe j b jt otherwayes (uch alFedtaiion of words , may well draw men to admire the carrier, or love their gift i but doth not engage to efteem of Him that (endeth , and chiefly tocommend the matter that is^oken, to ih -confciencei which is the native rule by which a true gift is difcerned & fquared. And we may confider it mainly in thele, i. In its fimpU plainnelle, or plain fimplicitie ; whereby the Truths of God are propofed like themlel vcs, having nothing mixed in to divert ihe hearer fro;n them; but ihey made as naked as can b^ tothem, for their underilinding of them : this fimplicitie is often fpoken of by Paul, and is oppoled to humane eloquence, as in the EpiftlesCotheCorirtr6iii»/w. 2. It confift.-th in eWewce Sc demon- ftration, a gift whereby one is fitted convincingly to propofc or prelie luch a thing , not fo much d0k5trinally in drawing conclufions from premifles, as by leaving the imprellion of fuch a thing upon the confcience, that itisbound withic : zhisiscAkdnhielfid.nceanddemonJirationof the Spirit and Power, 1 Coutuh.2.4. SThete is a powtfr and efficacie which accompanieth this, astoitsetfeds : this makcth thrcatnings loweighty, that PW will make Pe/ix to tremble j anditmaketh promifes Iweet and perfwahve, lb that ^?«pp<» will almoft be perfwaded to be a Chriftian : this will make even the idiot or Itranger ( i Corinth. 14. ; to (ay , Doubt leffe God K there. And chat is more than an ordinary difcojife, evenor fuchafubje'it, thus to commend the Word andourfelves to mens conlciences InthefightofGjd ; wh^nby hisasfiftance. He niaketh the Gofpel to triu;nph in every place, and to be a fweet favojr to Him in all, 2 Corimh.z. 14. 4.This minifterial gift taketh in a feafonable way of fpeaking as to the time, occafion , hearers , ^£. Thus it is a gift of right dividing theVV^rd ofTruth, zTim.Li^- foasneicher toftrengthen thevvicked, nor to taint and make fad the righteous,, but tolay batterie at the proud imaginations of naturall men, for taking in of thjie ftrong holds , andtopoureoyl in the wounds ofexerciled finnere, and that fo, as the one, may not by the Preachers fault , partake oftheallowanfle-, or be wounded with theftroak that is defigned for the other : this is indeed true learning, to ba able to condefcend and make plain a word in feafon tothewearie,I/^.50 4and fichaone, is a work-man that needcth not to be afhamed. 5. There is in this gifr a Tstf f'na-ict, or holy 6o/rf».^und freedom, whereby in an Authoritative way the Lords Word isfpoken as it ought to be fpokeni f ith ui is obferved to be in the chief P^ltor his Preaching, Maith.j.z^, it is called (f 0/4 5. and 4- ) a door ofutte. ance^and a fpeaking m it ought to be fpoken j or , as it is , i Pet. 4. i r . At the oradetofGod: fo that in lelfe or more » this gift ought tohave altamp ofch;Maj(.% ofGckiOnit , as His Word hath in it felf. And this rebuking with Authority, that none defpife this M;niltrie , is both often mentioned in Pauls prad:ice, qnd recommended by him to others> in the perfons of Timotbie and TUia : and it is Uke , fomthing of all hath been in this Angelof Philadelphia. And this $o\m is tiotany ^hiiig phyikaHy and iiifeparably united to the nrRarr, or to his Preaching , but is in him a fitncfle and dexterity given of ood , which He accompanieth with a fingular in:»preflion by His Spirit ordinarily on the hearts and confciences of hearers, thereby dilcoveringit to be of Him. For the fecond, to ^iiUamng, what to fay of it will be harder to decide, feingit hath many feveral accep- tionsj as, i. It auy be taken tor acquaintance with Scripture, and with divine and heavenly t hings in it , or , for acquaintance with humane literature, as knowledge of tongues , ans, (ciences, Cfc 2. We may confider learnir^, either materially in it feU, as it is a 6cnefle which a man hath to reafon for a truth againft an Error , to draw conclufions from premifles, to open hard places , or reconcile feeming contradi ding place s , and ro anfwer objedtions, \Se. or we may confider it in the manner how men come by this facultie , or acquire this fitnelfe to underftand tongues, to inyeftigate and fcarch into difficulties, We. and thereby come to be enabled to improve the gift ^ven, and to ftir it up ; which is either by an extraordinary illumination , as the Apoftles hadit, and Prophets of old, without any mediate pains or means; or by an ordinary and mediate way •f reading, ttudyit^f andlearningofthefeby mediate helps, which may conduce fw that end. No w,in an- fwer we lay, l.TbK learning confidered materiallv,or in it felf,as it implieth acquaintance with the things of God, that is fimplie neceffary. This all the Apoltles had, to wit, ability to real on againft gainfay ers , to open the my- ftericsoftbeGolpel,(?<;. This is required in all Minifters, i7rm.3.2.andT«/^ 1.9. xhiihebeofttoteach: and it is ufefull in reference «o the truths he hath to propound, whereof fomthings are hard and not eafily underftood, which the unlearned and ignorant, are ready to pervert to their own deftrudion, 2 Pel. 3. 1 6. A Minifterthen had need to be thus learned, left he fpeak, not knowing whereof he affirmeth, 1 Tim.1.7. and (being unable to hold faft the form of found words which himfelt hath learned, 2 Ttm. i . 1 3. ) he be turned •fide to foolifli unlearned queftions, chap.2.2^. h is alfo needful for his opening of Scripture , for his dea- ling with adverfaries j and that both to exhort and convince gain-fayers, Tk.i .9> 1 1. whofe mouths are to be ftopped by him , as , in many of the Epift les , we fee Paul did j and that in a learned and methodick way oFdifpute: and this did Tf«/>^f«, ^ff/ 6. and It is frequent in that ftory. Yea, there is even a learning required in reference unto tne wearie , unto whom words and expre/Iions by a fingular dexterity are to be Wailed, Jya.$o. 4. 2, Forthemannerofacquirit^thislearningandability, wethinkit not fimplie neceflary to ty it to the ordinary mediate waves : for i God often did communicate it immediately j and if He had thought good , could have continued it in His Church in that manner. '^ Yet, 3. Sei^thi Lord nowgireih not thus acquaintance with Divine Truths, and ability to reafon , tSc. immediately 5 the way of ftudying,by reading, and being brought up by others inthe knowledge of ihefe > is now, upon thi«fuppofition,uiiipiie neceflary alfo : foj:,if it b: neceflary to know themyfterieof theGjfpel and men oy an immediate way do not attain it, then it is neceffary to follow the vvay,wher.?by it is attainable. Thatit is not now immediately communicated , we fuppofe is clear in experience : men cannot now fpeak with a ftrange tongue -, yea, not read their o\»'n tongue without teaching and learning: and can it bt fuppofsd that tfeey ihall be fit for prophefie , which is the greater gift ? Bifide, the Lord hath not left us His Word fo ly by us , b Jt that we fliould read it , as the command is exprelf;d, i Tiim.4. 1 3 , t^c. Qi^etbyfelfto reading: yea , He hath fo vailed many parts of H.s Word purpofly , that the reader (hoald be provoked to iearch into it , as is fcveral times infinuated in this fame prophefie : and feing there is a communication of gifts, & whiit is made known to one,mny and fhould (in a right nvanner ) be made k»own to others » and that by write » well as by word : what realbn can there be, that a Believer or Minifter now may not, and fhould not improve the knowledge that others before him had, ©r now at a diftancefrom him have , in the myfterie of God . as wellas by conference, he may make ufe of one that is alive , and prelent "> And what other way is there than by reading to attain that ? This cannot be denied to a private Chriftian, much lefle to a Minifter : and the many fad fruits of ignorance, error and confufion, which flow from the negleft of ftudie , fliew the necefllty ofthis. Neithirisitfornoughtthat parents are commanded to bring up their children in tlie knowledge and admonition of the Lord, which in Ximflf/bio education, is commended : which could not be, if thisway of acquiring knowledge were unlawful. And it is alfo confirmed by that property (given by the LordHim- , ielf ). of the Scribe, who is taught unto the Kingdom of God, Mattb.i ^. 52. that he bringeth out of his trea- . . ftae tk'ffgf ncvf andold : whereby it appeareib not only that he hath a trcafure or ftock laid up, but that he Ji4tl; in it > what is old . as having been of long time uleftil to the Church , and what is wew, and added there- , .Hotobyti^ownpainf^lneOe. 4- ^ ^^ *^* knowledge of humane learning, and the ftudying thereof, fuch as tongues, fcicnces/niftoriejCf . although we conceive toem riot eff^ntial > and fimplie neceflary for the being of erery Minifter ^ fo as none could Chap. J. Hook^oftheJitpelAtm, I*-. coiild be a Miniftcr without them j yet we conceive them utetiil exceedingly to al), and neceilary for the Church, being ukd in a right fubordinaiion le the great end of edification. For ahhougb the Lord gave giftsof many tongues : yet are the Scriptures in two original languages only ; and is it not ncceflary to be ac- quainted with thefe ' Yet hath the Lord made ufe of no extraordinary gift ot tongues to tranflate them into feveral languages ; but of men who by His blesfing in the way of ft iidie had acquired skill in thefe languages; which faith, that fuch a ftudie is neceflary to the Church : and indeed it that had been unlawful , many na- tions of the Cemilet had never had the Word, and lo never had been Churches, had not this been: that there- fore which is fuch a mean for the propagating ot the Gofp.'l , and lo bleflcd of God > cannot be difpleafing to Him, who could have appointed otherwife, and not left this ncceifity on us j if He had thought meet. Be- fide, the right ulit^ of al I icicnces ( even the fe wnich men by their corruption do moft abule) contribute ex- ceedingly to advance edification : not by furnishing new weapons ( the 5aipture is the only Swordj) buiby enaWing men to mannage the old. Thefe are to men, like skill to one that hath ftrer^h, to teach him how to handle his arms for his fafety j like Phyfick to the body, to make all the members avit to their feveral ufesj and like the pulling out bffomthing in the ear or eye, which marreth the hearing or feeing: So learning, is but the fitting of the natural faeultits of the foul* of reafon , and even of the gift formerly mentioned , to a^ neatly, and to be forth-coming accordingIy,andfubferviently to the ordwsanddicaatsofa fanftified judge- ment: whereas ocherwayes a natural and habitual indilpolition doth in much incapacitate men for the exer- ctfing even of that which they have. Neither can this be thought Itrange , leing men are not born skilful in any common occupation, till it be taught them : it is no marvel therefore that they be undeictrous as to the nuin things. And the writings of Heathens have been made ufe of for good ends by P4«/ , as his citing of them upon feveralloccafionscleareth, and can the reading thereof hurt us ? It is a good fimiUtude whichBa- Jihkih{Ora(.adadolefi.) that as Dyers when they are tody purple, do fir ft put fome common colour on the cloath to make it receive the purple the better; fo, humane learning , is ufeful for fitting one for the more profitable ftudie of Divinitie. Only we fay. This learning would be well regulated , fo as to be made ufe of only for edification , men not flying to that as if the principles of Heathen Philofophers were more fure and ftrong than plain Scriptures, or as if, loathing the Scripture phrafes and arguments, we would confirmTruths from more learned mediumt out of thefe : much lefle would we reconcile their principles and the Scriptures by afcribing fuch a meaning to the Scripture, as muft be confiftent with them , as loathcr to brangle them in their Authority than the Scriptures of God ; nor yet by uling their phrafes to derogate from Scripture-plain- neffe or fimplicity, ( as often the miferably blind Schoolmen do ) which is an high fault. It is abufed al fo when a Minifter thinketh himfelf lomthing becaaleof ir,and defpifeth thefe who are inferiourto him there- in,or, when hcaccounteth that in himfelf, or in others, futficient for quaUfication, or, when he ufeth it for oftentation or getting of a name amongft hearers j that is a poor learning , which maketh the melTage It flc in- telligible* and lefTe ufeful j and that is truely a learned Paftor , who can make Spiritual mylterious Truths moft plain and palpable to the fimpleft hearer,as Luther once laid, that he is the ableft Preacher who pueriih ter, triVialiter, populariter, or praftical thing oblcure with many doubts, queftions, diverfe fenfcs, obje*5tions , and many frotbie unedi- fying notions, which have never profited them that have been occupied tnerein , and is contrary totbe true endoflearning, whichojghttobeedincation. And often the moft learned Preacher, in this fenle, hath the moft ignorant People. He is not the moft learned and skilful Lawyer ,Schcolmatter, iSc. whoknoweth moft Ipeculaiively, but he who can reduce it beft to pra^itice, as the nature ol bis Calling doth require ; So is it truely in the learning of a Minifter, he Who can inform, convince , or edifie o:hers witD molt dexterit ie , is the moft learned Minifter , though, it majr be, tfie lefle knowing man. 3. We faid alfo, ihat Grace was neceflary , and that he that thus carrieth the Lords meflage now fhould be holy, as they were, who of old carried His veflels we do not rigid.-ly call tor this as for the former two , lo as if no man could bs a Minifter without faving Grace > and unltlL- he be truely regenerated ; what was faid ii^ the former Epiftle, doth guard againft this $ yet vve may aflert, that it is neceflary by neceflity of precept : for, holineflfe is a qualification in that fame roll withability to convince gain-i'ayers , T|>.i .8,q. And alfo by way of mids, it is ufefull and neceUary in many refpeds, l . For himfelt : he cannot have confidence of his Calling, or of his being approven of God in it, without this: though he may be called j yet he cannot ad as called of God, and fo muft be much incapacitated in that refpe(5ti 2. For die work; which is Ofthat na- ture that it requireth communion M'ith God and a ftandinginHis coun(el,?fr.2j.i8.22.otherwife, it may be accounteda ftea^ng of his word without acknowledging of him(clf,Tfr/. 50. And though thdV be ncctflary y. 3 iiv) 17^ AH Exfofttion of the Chap.ji inany C iUiag,, y -^ th: wauirc oftUii; fh:.yvrtli tiiciu to b: iti aliiigulai'way. necsflary in it. %. There cannot thers.vvli^rewith they have been comforced themfelves , z Corinth, i .9. which is a main \\'ay wherfcby GoJ fitcech His Minirteriexperimemally j and even the Head, in ibme rcfped, was ch js qualified. From this, Luther laid, that thefc three, tentat'io, mtdhatio and oratio , were requific in a Minilt .r : and they who \\-anc this holinelfej are certainly exceeding dtf>;d:ive. Further, in refpcdt oFhis hiving f.uics, it is moft heceflary, thefe being okehblelfedofihi Lord wicn many ,and others with aril their learning,b.n with few.asinthefe two Churches appeareth/bjfxde a Minilters Prayers having influence on the hearers pro^ting , as well as his Preaching J andne being to Pray for them, and to accojnt their thriving tD be an an! wcr ofhis Praying, as wellasthefruitofhispreaching.asinPdu/xpradliceismanifeft : what can the unrenewed Minift;rdoherc ? Can he ly between the Porch §p the Altar? can he Itrive without ceafing in Prayer to God for ihem?5<; there-, fore maft he be much incapacitated to be profitable in this refped ? Yea, for the credit of the Mipittfie , itis requilit that he beef good report, even to tbjfe without, oth.-rwife his word will not have much \|Veight : and what will gainfucha good report without holinefle ^ Hypocrifie often is not much convincuig , neither is it continuing, whereas holinefle even in a cemmon fervant will adorn the Gofpel, much more in aMmiftir » who is a city fet on an hill, and cannot be hid. Again, wefay, that this qualification of holinefl'e ihouldbi greatly refpedtcd both in a peoples calling , or choofing of a M^niflier, and in aPi'esbyteries ordaining of on;, tor a People ; i'o that if they fhoUld rcfpe^ all other qualifications, and y et neve reni^ui re for this , they are excecduigfadty; andalthou^n holineliebc not limply necellary to a Miinfl: as it without it be were not to be accoi.ited o , when lawfally admitted * as is faid ; yet we conceive that neither a People, nor a Presbytery ihould palfe ovei that q lalification in their choice or Admisficm, lo as to make no enquiry lor it, or not to rcfpedt it, where , it may be,thcre is nothing to fvvay any to that opinion of the man in well grojnded charity, but fomewhat more to the contrary : for, the people are not left to call whom they will j if it were a Deacon, h.nstobeaman fjllofthehoiyGhoft, jiB.6. And this place being the fitft clear evidence of a peoples intereft in their callin; of a Mmiier , this rule for their proceeding mult b: of force alfo. Again> it being fuch a great Truft , as to be irttrufted with the Oracles of God, and with the louli of People, can he be thought fit to endeavo jr the faving of the fouls of others, who yetmaketh no confcience in taking heed to his o A'n "> This is the Apoltles reafontng , 1 Tim. 2.2,3,4,5. If A man kflovi not how to tukhli o'^n haufe , hovi/ shaHhetakP care of the Church of God > which ispropofed by wayof Queftion, to fhew the unandverablnelfe ot that realoning , by which Heprefleth theobferving of the former qualifications. And certainly thefe two , are not without weighty reasons put together, ^^20. 28. and iTiw.4. 16. Take heed to tbjffelf, andtotheFiock^andDoSiritJc , But to (he w this , that who careth not for the one, will never natively and naturally care for the oth.r. Efpe- cially, that word , which followeth being conlidered , So shah thou fate thy felfandthofe that heat. thee , in- timating> that carelefenefle in his own walk, may not only marr his own fal vation ,, but alfo the falvation of his Hearers, feing thcfe two ordinarily are carned-onjoyntly, asinthisEpiltle: And , can people dilpencc with this , to have only a form of Ordinances, not caring whether ib.'ir Minifters have fruit amonglt them or not » or that the profit be to many or few ? and yet there cannot much beexpedted C what ever God may foveraignly do ) from a man that itandeth not in Gcds co Jnfel , ]er. 23. 22. 'and therefore tarneth not many from their iniquity : neither can any expert that the Lord will approve that he (hould be made aftewardinHishoufe, and an under-father to His Children , .'who yet upon no chafitable ground can be accounted achild himfelf , and what confidence can there be , that a man not efteancd gracious', fhall either Chriftianly Carrie in the outward form of Religion, or yet keep foundnelfe in the faith* and will they not be acceflbry to thefe evils > who have hazarded fo much on them , who arc riot worthy of any The confidering of this , as it relateth to a Presbyteries duty , will confirm it further. Wc ray,they ought not ( whoever call , or whatever ones parts be ) to proceed to admit men to the Minittcry » without re fpe A ' to this qualification of hoUnefle : my meaningis not, that fearcji in extraordinary waycs Ihould be made for knowing of mens converfion, or, tha^ infallibility should be expcvfled in ihis.or, that any particular evidences in fuch a meafure or degree should be pitched ou, without which nothingis tobe fatisfying,{for there are de- grees,as was faid^ but becaufe, even SchoUcrs are naturally finftil, and gitcs do not mortifie corruption, nor e- difie, but as they are well improvenj 8r feing often by mens profanity^ good gilts do much hurtin theChurch and feing there can be no ground to expe£k the right improvement of gifts by one no: iuppofed to be gra CK)US Chap. J. 'Bookyfthe IReviUucn, l^- cious, therttore triall wouM be, i. to clear that In: be not profane , and that nothing can be charged on him. And, 2. that there are feme things making him look holy-likc , and giving ground, in a decerning charity / to elteem To of him, that what ever attervvard he prove, they may have peace in what they have done. And laltly, that fome fit lime and way be taken purpoleiy for trying or this. This is clear, i. From the many dire- (itions that are given to Minifters concerning this one thing, in the Epiftles of Paul to Timothy and Ti>w, where they are exprefly limited in their proceeding to this, that he be holy-, i Tiw.j.ij&c. and Tif . i.g. And this holinelfe is not only delcribcd negatively, thai he b^bkmckjje, mtgitento iviwe, CJc. Vei/!6. and 7. but po- litivelyj thazhc balpe agoodname, be fober,jt4fi, holy : which shevveth,th.ic it conliiteth not meerly in nega- tives, 2. It is evident that it is to be tried ; becaaie even a Deacon alio is to be proved, 1 Hot. 3. 10. (which alfo fuppoiieth , that a Mmilter is much more to be proved ) and then let him ule the office , it he be found ( that is , after triall.; to be blameleff^^ : ancji lo there is a proo: to be had of this quali ftcaiion , as of others. J. It appeareth by his excluding of a NffV/w from this charge , tierj.6. (that is , one lately brought in to the faith ) as not being yet able to bsar it , or as not being well known what he might prove : and there being to us a proportionaDineflc> and likenefle in fiime refpeCt, betwixt the Novice then,(they being all accounted Believers ) and one that feemeth now to profeflTe more lerioufly than the generality of others , it faith , he would bi; of a ftanding profeifion that fhould be admitted to this Charge. And, 4. that which'is, Chap 5.2-1. Lay hands fuddenly on no man, CS'c. doth confirm this alio i and that is , not only left he be not ot parts I but left lie throagn untendernefle abufe his parts, and thou become guilty , as the rcafon fubjoyned , cleareth. And ( to meet that objedion which one might have, to wit. It i> not rashly done i for , nothing can be laid to his charge ) Paul faith fome mens fins are at the firft obvious j bat fome K laith he ) will fcfllow after • and theretore will take time before they bedifcovered. Therefore there is need of warineffe and trial to brine: them out , as Reverend Mr. Vickfin expounde th the place. And can this be fo to be flighted in Minifters proceeding, which Paul fo frequently prefleth , not only to obferve when it is palpable , but to fearch for it , where it is not fo obvious ? Andifitbeforequifire even tor a Peacon , what willitbe foraMinifter whofe Station leadeth him more immediately to the things of greateft concernment? AndastheApo- ftles appointed, fo pradifedthey, AB.6. Seek,^e out men fu! I of the holy Ghoji, thtm we will ordain intimat- ing, concerning others, that they would not ordain them , So is the qualification propofed for the^poftle , ^S.i. although 3Fwri^ in Gods foveraign wifdomhadbeenioiployediyet there is an otherrule given them lb walk by, than he taketh to himfelf j they niuft take one of thele who had given beft proof of their inte- grity ,Vfr/ 25. And through all the Epiftles, when P^r// is recommending Minifters, there is ever fo^e evi- dence of their fanvflifi cation given : whereby he would let us know , what weight is truly in that qualifica- tion for commending of men tor the Miniftery 3 and what fort of men others should recommend after him. And there are alfo many reafons which may be gathered from wha: is faid , to make Minifters very carefull in this , that holinefle be well looked unto in Inftruments , as they would expeft an open door to be fet to them by the Lord, as he doth here. If any should fay, i. that this loakeih like the way of rigid trying of Church-members , andfeemethto favour that conceit, ^nfw. 1. lam not I peaking of the manner of proceeding , but of the thing , what ever way any Judicatory or perfons in Chrittian prudence shall take 10 latisfie ik-mfclves in "the particular that I conceive can be regulated by no certain directions : for, that will be fit inonecafe , which wiUnotb- in an other, &c. 2. Although there be a proving and trying here called-for ; yet it will not hold as neceffary to all members •• becaiife there is not the li ke ground s nay , nor fuch precepts nor pradices for triall of mem- bers, as there is in this: and wereitCoGlearformeinbers, 1 fjppoie it were hard to shift ir. Yea, 2 this doth overturn that rigidity and fcrupulofity concerning Church-members , it is fo far ftom ftrengthmne of it : for, if there be fomewhat fingular required of a Minilter , and if one that is already a Church-member be yet to be proved , if probably he be holy ere he be a Minifter ( fo that one may be a Church-member for his holinefle, and yet unfit , in rel'ped of his being defedive in this qualification , to be a Minifter i yea , a Dea- con ) Then is there not fuch rigid and accurate fearch to be made for pofuive evidences in everyChiirch- niember : for then , there could be no addition to it , or furcher length to go : But from this it is clear that fomething is required in the triall of an Intrant to the Miniftery , more than of one to be admitted into the Church: for one may be warraniably admitted to the Church , who yet may be unfit in this rerpe<5t to be a Minifter : therefore the extending of this conclufion to all tiie members indifterently,is unwarrantable • for, this new trying of them, fuppofeth the former not to be foexadt, and yet all this priation istobcof fuch as are within. If any should f Lirther objetft, that this laieth on that which is impofTble. jtinfip. There is no fuch thine in- tended. But, i.itismorethanisneedflilltoeveryChurch-mea.bet, 2. it is fomewhat that needethproot and triall, and is not to be taken on truft: but the manner cf triall we leave. 3. It is fcm^vThat ihr.t may .176 ^f* £fffofitwt of the Chap.}. may WMtniil rite 4g 1107, &:c. We are perlwadcd, that whatever profane men think of hoiinefle , that y ct the people who defire to have their louls ft vcd, will be loath to have a blind Guide, who, by falling into the ditch , may hazard others , or, onethatmay heal their wound (lightly ; or at bcft, point ojc the way to them, batin little joy n with them in it. And efpeci^ly> that Minifters of the Gofpel, w ho know what clteem Cnnll hath oK lo jIs , and what difftculty it is for themfelves to walk fiogly in thii Miniltrie, even though they mind their own falvation s and what native and natural i/mpathy iscalled-for betwixt a Mini(ter and His Flocjc ; and who are well ac- quainted with the devices ofthe devil, who aimeth to make havock ot fouls by an ungodly, as well as by an erroneous Minillery; and alfo are laying to heart and ferioufly minding their reckoning to Jefus Chrift at His appearing, for the Ibuls of (uch Congregations, as they have had accelle to provide with Miniltcrs , M'hether 1^ Sheep were committed to a triend, or an enany, to one that bved him , and fo would feed the Limbs s or one thatloved andfought his own things , ( as all men in nature do ) and lb would feed bimfelf. We are perfwaded ( wc fay) that fudi u'iU tremble to beacceifory to fuch hainous etfronting of JefusChrilt, or fuch cruel betraying of poor louls in committing them to an ignorant, or untaithfull Guide, who nwy fall in the ditch with them. And feing this is of main concernment to the advancement of Chrifts Golpel, and the edification of peoples fouls, to have Minifters according to the Lords heart , and not mens, tofeed the people : and a fpedal promife fubjoy ned to His marrying ot a Land, /rr.j. i 4. and an evidence ot His dwel- ling with a people, Let all fuch therei ore, whether People or Minilters, who nave a hand in this,be obtcfted in flie fear of the Lord , and by the coming and appearance of our Lord jefus , the great Shepherd of His iheep thattheybe waricanddrcumfpetitinthismcsftconcctning-bufintfl^, as they would not in that day ke guilty ofthe bbud of many fouls , that unholy Miniltcrs cannot but be guilty of i and as they would not be ^counted partakers with them in all their lins. And, no queltion, this command amongO others,isim- plyed in that charge to Timothy, i Tim.6. 1 3.14.2 1. And it is very obfervable, that inithefe Epiftles, while he civeth directions loTtmothie, and Titw in the name of all Mmilters , which are to be obeyed to the end of the world, he fo often cAtfrX^*^ » more than in other Epiftles, that the le commands fliouldb* done without partiality j which certainly flievi'eth , that Miniltcrs mult elpccially reckon for their obferving thereof Yea, that c*«rfe, is particularly given in reference to this duty, l Tiw.5.2l.and22. 1 charge thee, ^c Do nothing by partiaUty: withal fubjoy nine, lAy bands fuddcniy gn m man : which ( as Calvin obfervcth ) is upon this cround given, becaufe men often are ready to be partiall in admiflions, therefore, faith the Apoftle, ^what- cver o - hers do , do not thou pattakf of that fm v»ith them. And though that Reverend forec ited Author Mr. ^ri, be every way moft moderate* jct, fag.iioS. doth he cenfure the prepofterous moderation offome eood men, who are too charitable in the matter of admiflion of men to the Mmiftery i and diretitly aflfertcth, that in triall of Spirits for fuch an end, not only the Do^rinCt fed US animowm motus* conjilia. sonatus, are alfo to be proven. Andif nothing fatisfying appear which may hold forth Gods call , although it were for ma- ny years , it is to be forborn. Nee etum tarn refert quotfm hoc MinifletiofungenUs , quam quifmt . CS* quanta aimcuradeleBiatqueprobati yprteflasqut plurimts aUdicatif, \elu»tmt aliquem admitti, qui fit unut ex miile , ^c. ouam plurima indifferenter admisfs , ex miLe >i* unum, qualem cupi*t intenire. Ana thereafter , citeth our Lords practice, Ltt;^.9.5'7. who though molt tender of tiie Ckjrches edification, and in a time « hen the Harveflt M'as very great,' and the Labourers bat few, yet doth rejed two, who feemingly orfered themfelves with affedion to the work , and prefleth one, not fo leemingly forward as the other tMO. In all which , and in much more to this purpofe he doth excellently enlarge hirofdf asin a thing of molt grave concernment to the Churches edification . His famous Mafter alfo. Divine Mr. Ko^ocK* doth naoft pathetically prcfiie this ; and Chap.;. Bookpf the ReveUtm, 177 and partic! liarly in his Lc(5Vures upon the Lords laft Sermon and Iblemn Prayer , Job. 17. LtH 23, Although this DC true , and will not , we hope , by any be called in queftion $ yet there are cwo things which poffibly to fome may need more particularly to be fpoken to ; feingitiseafietoruninextreams. Thefirftis, What length may be attained , or is to be aimed at in this triall of a Minifters Sandification , by vertue of that pre- cept , Lay bands fitddently on no man ? Secondly , How it may be made to appear , that feing fo much is at- tainable in this ca(e, that as much is not to be fought after in the ttiall of private members? We Xhall therefore, before we leave this , fpeak a word to thefe. To the firft we fay, i . That by vertue ot that precept , there is no infallibility to be expe(5led nor pretend- ed unto: becaufe there is no fuch thing pofliblc: nor doth the Lord in His Word give luch fymptoms and evidences as may found fuch a judgment or decifion of an other perfons gracious eltate; nor is this to be en- quired for , as if the validity of a per ions ordination did depend upon the (ame : for, ordination may be valid, where no S 3n<^ification is , as was formerly faid ; But it is fuch a triall and probation asis oppofite to raihntfle and haftinefle , and may give ground of quietneffe unto thefe that go about this work , even though the per- fon ftiould not be found afterward anfwerable. Bjcaufe the ground of their peace , is not the reality or truth of the thing i but It is (tofayio j the reality offuch and fuch evidences , which after triall are found indeed to be (o, althoughpofllbly they be aot (incere. 2. We fay, That negative evidences , or negative knowledged, that is, that we our felves know no evil of thepcrfon, and fuch like, will not be fufficient to exoner us in proceeding to ordination, according to this Erecept: for, that may be, where a man is not known at all. Befide that will not give ground to make him e accounted of good report, boly t fakhjull , isc. which are the qualifications required in him to whom the word oftruth is 10 becommittcd. Aifo the Scripture holdeth forth fuch qualifications as are pofitive , to be enquired for in this cafe : which were ufelefle , if negatives «>ere fufficient. And certainly there is a neguivc holinelfe at leaft required in a private member j yet it is clear that more is to be enquired for in an Otncerj yea, even a Deacon is not to be admittedwiihouifpeciolqualifications, M'hich are not requifite in ordinary members. Amongft other words,', i^iuirfl/claith on this place, nonenim fufficit fi ^necrimiM fit* quia merits ejus debcntpaire honorum cperum ut d^ntu (it ad ordinationtm. 3. We fay then , That lomthing poficive is attainable, and is to be enquired for; which though it be not in- fallibly convincing of the perfons Itate j yet may be fufficient, to quiet the mind againft the challenges of rafli and fuddcn proceeding in that matter. Which , in the general , may be drawn to thefe three, i. That there be a fearch inthe external pofitives that are given iff the Wordj the knowledge whereof may be attained by fearch. 2. There may be fome obfervation of a mans way , and tratil of carriage, from which fome difcoverie may be made of a mans equablneffe jfinglneffc and fpiritualiiy in fuch duties. 3. There may be fome difcovery attained of a mans univerlality in thefe duties fo qualified , by confidering his carriage in re- ference to diverscafes and conditions and divers perlons, both fuch as are more tender, and cihers. That thefe are attainable cannot be denied , at leaft fo far asis neceffary for the fcope forfaid. And certainly , that pre- cept muft be underftood to require proof and trial in this, fofarasispoiTibly attainable ^otherwayes a man cannot be thought to befufficiently exonered in his duty ) as the realbn fubjoyned confirmeth : efpecially in fuch cafes where neither the good works , nor the evil of fome men, are open before hand. And thefe bemg attainable, asis faid. It will follow then that they are to be enquired into. Judicious and Learned Mr. IVoodvck his Peece againft Mr. Lockier , doth alTert, That there are fome more eminent outward v^orks and a^ing; in Tie- ligion , and Piety , by which , men {Jo far ^ is competent to men to judge ) mzy be warramably judged pofitiiely gracious i pag. 142. and fheweth now this is to be attained, /?4g. 152. 15-3. in chele words, Thereof requite fome feemingneffe of Spiritual fnceritie in a mans pfofefon^idejl , thathedothitfromaSpiritualprincipak, upon S piritual motives , and for a Spiritual end: but a meer fiber , not mocking , jeriou^ profejpon whoutmore, is not a poJiti)fe appearance of Spiritual fupernaturaljinceritie. Which iheweth, that fuch a thing ispoifiblej and experience alfo doth confirm this. 4. We fay , that in this precept it is implied , that thefe pofitive evidences are not foon to be truftcd i but that men are ferioufly , and diligently to enquire in the reality of them, for the quieting of tbemfelves ration- ally in concluding chat he is foand fo qualified. And this we conceive is the great fcope of that precept: for the general , that a Minifter fliould be eminently qualified even in reference to Godlinefle , 1 fuppofe M'ill not be denied by any : The mifcarriage is ordinarily in the application, and that is not purpofedly to admit an unholy man to be a Minifter, but to account a man holy witnout ground , and thereupon fuddenly to proceed. The Apoftles fcope therefore is prindpaljy to guard againft this, thafuch thoughts of a perlons fit- neflebe not fuddenly and without trial admitted and entertathed. And we fuppofe, that ahhouj^hparticulat evidences be not infifted on, yet trisjl in the general, ferioufly and with circumfpedntfls: gipo-abovu will do ^ much 173 AuExfoftt'mofthi Chap. J. much to qnict the mind in reference to its own adt. And this is fo underftood by Chjfijlomc , ThiophiaSl , add others , as importing a coHinandto cry, and try again. If it were more particularly enquired , What thefe politive evidences are, which may be warrantably look- ed tbrinonethatisiobeadmittedtotheMimftrie "> Anfw. Although by proportion what may evidence one man to be gracious unto another ( To far as isrequilitforone man to judge ot another )Tnatwill hold here} and tho'igh there be fomc generals laid down, which include many particulars as to k /;o[y , fuU of the holy Ghoft, ABs 6. fuch as have given good proof of their faithfalnifT; and conftancie in Religion , A^i i. Ipcrf.i i . 22. and fuch like i Yet behde thefe , the Scriptuie hath pitched upon fome particular characters for the dif- coverie of this. • Firft , He is to be a man that ruktb well his own houfe, i Ttm. 3. terf. 4. 5. which doth imply a mans faith- fulncffe and profitablncfle , as a Chrillian , in whatloever private Itation he hath been in formerly : fo it is to be looked , how he hath done the duty of a fon to parents ,of a ftudentin his {tudies,of a private Chriftian in his private walk with others, or how he hath behaved himfelf in families , or in other places wherein he hath had more near acceffe to be edifying, and fuch like. This one charad:erputteth to take trial, 1. of a Vnanszealandlinceritiein ftudying cdirication according to his place. 2. Of his prudence in mannaging and ordering vn'hat he may m.et v^'ith. And, 5. of his Authority , how probably he may be able to keep people in a kindly fubjedion to Chiifls Ordinances > as the particular obfervtngof th?t place will bear forth : which fpeaketh not only of hisfitnefs loteach; butalfotogaverninthehoufejof God. And it would feem that though alwayes the Church is not to be retrained f om calling one that is young , and without a family ; yec by a mans living fometime after his going through private fludies, before his coming to theMiniltrie , or hav- ing a familie to govern , there might be much more acctff: confidently to dilcern aCalled-minifterinrefpecft of this qualification : for , as the Apoftle reafoifeth, 1 Tim. 3. 5. Jfa rtiAn know not h0\v to rule his own houfe, bow shall he take care of the Church of God ? Secondly, He is to be tried according to thefe marks wherewith a Chriflian may be tried, fuch as to be Ti- l^ttiobefober, ( which looketh tofobriety in his whole carriage) not only to be Wawe/cyfe, but to be of foodbtba'^iour, gt'Pen to hofpi(a!it.y , x\o^.g>eedle or covetous, patient, e?c. i Tim. 7,. 3. Titus i. 7. 8. In which qua- Ufications , not only is to be tried what are mens practices ; but what a e their diflempers , or infirmities j what are their natural inclinations, and dilpofitions, and fuch like; and ifthefe be froward , except by the evi- dences of the oppofite Graces, there be hope that they fhallbe fubdued, there can be no confidence to proceed. For, a Minifler fliould be meek., gentle, no br^ler, ^c. Thirdly, Hq is one th^tmuli have a good report from them that are withottt, iTim. 3.7.whichimportetb a shining cminencie in his converfation, lo as to be convincing even to wicked men : from whom feriouliielfe and (incerity will get a teltimonie, when lightneli'c and luke-warmnefle will be abhorred even by tliem. Fourthly , he is to be aluy>er of good men, Titus i. 8. It is a mark of a Believer to love the Children of God; and here it is made a charadVer whereby one , that is to be called to the Miniftrie , ought to be tried : and ic is fuch a love to them as is demonflr. ble and evidenced to others , by their co.iverfing with tJnem , cftimation of them, and that in oppofition to others, whom in that refpcd they love not , though polfibly their naturnll ties to fuch may be moe, This ch.iradcr , doth firfl fuppoiie a capacity i n them to difcern good men be- fide others. And, fecondly, a principle within, making them to love and eiteem of fuch : which where they are in reality, are both commendable in themfelvcs , and cannot but be fome way dircernable to others ; and therefore may be the more warrantably obfervcdand laid weight upon, and when they are wanting>. proceed- ing may , yea > should be at the grent.r ftand and non-entry. A fifth evidence is , That he be no Novice , iTiw. 3. 6- which holdeth out that he ought to be offome fettled ftanding in the profefllon of Godlintfle i at leafl , there would be ground to think him fo : which can* not well be, if the man h;ive been but as others in his education , and pofiibiy come by reafon of the tho igbcs of a Miniftery to have fomc fairer outward carriage than others j when yet, as to the practice of Religion , he may be but a mere Novice, andfo give no ground to found a rationall charity for expefting any thriving of the work of Grace in his heart , or of the work ofthe Mmiilery in his hands. When thefe exiei nail evidences are found 1 Then Minifteisoughtto refled upon all to feeifany thing can be gathered concerningthe finceiity of their end , fpiriiualneife of their walk, and fuch like, as by the words of thefe two eminent Divines formerly cited doth appear. And becaufe this cannot be difcerned by one ad or two; or, in a mouth or two: thereforeitisnectffary to take time , andtoconfidertheequablneffe of f^-ich amanswayfor faisfyii^ of themfe^*:s concerning him. And though it is not like that each Mi-' niftcr can come to a well grounded knowledge? in reference to the Admiflion of every one, by hisown parti- •xulai acquaintance j yet in fuch a cafe> it is to be fuppliedby the ieftimony,of fuch, who being able to dilcern, •^ ... ... and Chap. J. *Bookjfth(Kevelation. tj^ and tiifo jgni) fatiificJ theinfelves upoai faliie grouuUs, dare confidently give tcftimony of che good beha- viour atui CWriltian carriiige of fuch a pcrlbn, accordijig to the tbnncr characters : and luch tcitimbny, u hen given, ojghc lo have weight. Therefore \»^e fee thac in Scripriire, che faithfull Servants of God ufed to cominetid luch , as were otclieir acquaintance, to others : and luch recouuncndations wanted never u^eigbt. Oniyconccrning tl)is, we fay , that feing rccommendauons and leftimonies may have much influence upon the good or i!I or the Church. This would nor b; overly gone about j bit thefe caveats v\'Ould be oblerved , I .Tnat when men telhfie politivcly luch and fuch cjualihcations to be in any, they would have g ound of far tisfia virion in their ov\'n conxi^-nces that fuch things are true, and confjftenc in their knowledge. 2. As this te- ftiuiony would be on knowledge » lb the matter teftified , would be weighty , and fuch as being true evi- denceth {on\i good beginning, or appearance of the work of Grace. There are many teftimonies given tho- ro w ^auk Epiltlcs to feverall perfons ; but we will (till find them have thcfe t wo , i . The thing teltified , is fomeching that doth indeed commend thein as Ghriltians j as having love to Go J, and to the edification of fouls, ana fuch like. 2.1t's upon knovvledge : yea oftentimes from llich evidences as were difcernableeven 10 others, luch as fuffcring for Chrift> diltribu ing to the Saints, painfulnefle and diligence in what they have bv'en employed about, and fuch like. O.i the ochet fide » there is alfo need or taking heed what teftimonies be received, And> i.that the teftimony b«; full, bearing out thefe characters fufficiently in the bolbme thereof: other u'ife at can be no proof of them, whoever be the teftifier, and, it may be . it were not impertinent to do it in che Apoftles words. 2.RefpeClistobe had tochefe who givetheteltin^.ony. And, 3. To the ground upon which they give it , to wid ifit be oftheir own certain knowledge that chey do teltifie fuch things^ or , only upon the report of others , and fuch like confiderations. Wh:rein faithful! Presbyteries will em- ploy their zeal and prudence for the facisfying of themfelves j and fo there is the leff^; need to infitt particu- larly in them. - ' Now, as to the fecond, ifnny should ask , what reafon there can be more to enquire thus in reference to Minifters, thanin reference to laicmbers > and if the one will not follow upon the grounds that are laid down for mf erring the other ? Weanfwer, Itisenojghiolay that this enquiry in reference to Miniilers is com- inandcd, and che other not. N.ither will any objeClor, I fuppofe, be able to give fuch precepts for the trial! of Church-members, as have hion laid down for this triall in reference to Minifters. It is obfervable which that great vindicater of this truth, concerning theadmisfion of Church-members without fuch exaCl triall , doth anfwer to this objedlion ; I mean learned Mr.ff eo^, in his Examination and Confutation oilAx.Lockjers Liiile-ftone)|)/ If he could shew us *< this, either in precept or approved praibice, we fhould foon yeeld and beat an end of this controverfies B jt . * • this be cannot, nor ever will hz able to shew ; and therefore the reafo.iing from the care and accuracy to be *' ufed in trying perfons, who are already in the Church , in relation to admitting them to places of Office , * * unto admishon of perfons into the Society of the vifible Church, is unreafonable. Thus farr he convin- cingly to the point in hand. It is obfervable alio, that thefe amongft the Ancients, v\'ho have faid and done nioTt againft the Novatians and Donatifts, have b^en yet moft presllng and peremptory in this, to wit, that none with any blemish should minifter in the holy things, as in the writings oiCyprictn 3.ndy^ugujline is clear. This is enough to remove any fuch Objection : Yet for further fatisfiCtion , we lay, that thsre want not pal- pable teafons for this difference, as, • 1. When a member is admitted , he is received to be trained up in Chrifls Hoafe or Sjhool j and there- fore if he profelfe himfelfdocile, and fubjeifl himftlf to Ordinances, it cannot be expeded that he willb?, or can be accurate before behave learned : fo , it is within the Church that pidperly Chriflianity is taught. *'It is not fo in the admitting of one tobeaMiaifter : for , he is to b^ entered to be a Teacher , therefore more muft be required of him : and h^isfuppofed tohavebeen aSchollcr m Chrifts School , and under His Ordinances for fome confiderable time j and therefore more may j uftly be expeCled and fo ught-tbr from him. • • . 2. . Whena Pcofeffor ferioufly. defireth entry to the Church or B-iptifm , he doth it by pleading a title or Tight thereto according 10 Chrifts warrand : wherein a Church-judicatorie is obliged injuftice to decide, Z 2 and tSb JuSxpoJit'mofthe Chap.j. and that legally according to his title and right : and ifhe be found to have (uch a right , they cannot upon a- ny confideration juitly ret'dfehim : BitintryingofamanfortheMiniftrie, there is no Tuch title and right which can be pleaded : For , i. This is no mans particular priyiledge, which he> as a Saint,or Profciror, may claim by vertueoftheCovenant,orChriftsinftitution,as he may do the Sacraments i tor, many have right to thefe that have none to this. 2- A particular perfon may be kecped from the Miniftrie and not be wrong- edi even although he be honcft j becaufe in admitting thereto , Church-officers are to walk according to tUc general ground of the editicationol^ the Church: and therefore when it is not for the edification of the Bo- dy, a man may beforborn (to fpeak i'o) and not admitted to llich ani fuch a particular charge, at leait, with- out the Vi^ronging of any juft title of his: w'hich cannot h: in Baptifm , if the^man be Qualified accordingl v as is called-for in fuch a cafe. For in deciding anent the admifTion of a particular memb.^r t the Qaeftion run- neth. If he have what giveth title to Memberihip ; B Jt in deciding concerning a mans admiflion to a particu- lar Miniftrie, befide any qualifications ol his as a Church-member , itis to be con(idered,if it b^ expedient for, and edifying to the Church, that fuch a man b.^ admitted to be a guide. And therefore there is more of Chriftian prudence and deliberation required in the deciding of this, than in the other, where mere right bath place. Laltly, This difference may be obferved, that in decidingthe firft, to wit, the mans right. Church-officers muft decide according to what judicially is made out 3 for, a perfon that giveth in his title, looking like a fe- rious Profeflbr, he cannot be refufed, although men have only a negative knowledge of his lincerity : yet this cannot be admitted in a Minifter, where wantof clearncfle, and pofitive fatisfa»5lion is enough to keep a man from pofitive deciding for the admisfion ofa Minifter. All which may be thus illuftrated : luppofc fome in an Incorporation or City, should claim to be Burgefles thereof by vertue of their fufficient title and right thereto ; m this cafe the Judges were to decide ftri(ftly according to Law , as they found the fe titles to bs made o Jt, or not : and it were injuftice to retife them that priviledge , if they we. e found to have right to the fame; but, if an Incorporation or City were to choole out ofall the Burgefles, fome to Govern, tobeThe- ^aurer* or the like : the cafe would be quite different : for, fo men were not here to decide what were any mans parricular right, but what were good and expedient for the whole Body ; and fo many might be palt without any prejudice to thenv; which could not be in the firft. In this laft election alfo , men walk not fo much by what is judicially made out of the fttnefle of any perfon, bjt as they are fatisfied anent their quali-* fications and fitnefle , by their knowledge of them, and acquaintance with them in the private courle of their carriage : Both which will wellagree tothecafeotibeadmiflionof Minifters ,asitdifflrethfromthc admiflion of Members. LECTURE III- Verf 14. Jnd unto the Mjel of the Church of the LaodiceanSt 'write , Thejethtngs faith the Jmenjle-faithfttJ #ff(J true witneffe, ths beginning of the sreation of God. If. Ikno'it thy Mvor/^t, that thou art neither cold nor hot : 1 would thou -Wert (old or hot. 16. J"* thn becauje thou art luke, warm , and neither cold nor hot, I willj'pew thee out of my mouth. 17. Becdufe thoufayeft, 1 am rich, and increafed withgoeds , andha^Pe need ofnotbing: and knowejl notthat thou art wretched, and miferabk, andfoor, and blind, andnaksd. 1 8. / counjel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayeft be rich ; attd whke raimentahat thou may which is wonderful, it hath a moft excellent advice and counfcl unte this iuke- •^*- warm Church. The Chap.j. B9ok,ofthe Repelatioti» i8t The Diviiion is common with that oi the relt ot cnc Epiitles. The Infcription is , >#r/. 14. The Body ot the Epiftle,is from that unto the 2 1. The Conclufion is, \erf.2\y22. In the Infcription , Vcr/- 14. the Lord taketh thelb two Titles to Himfelf, i. Thus faith the ^men, which is expounded by the next words , the faithful and true witnejfe, that is , He who being Truth it lelfand cannot lie, as He cannot be roiftaken in taking up the condition of any , although never fo fecret i it is he that di- recStethihisEpiftle. ^«if«, being an Hebrew word, is frequently ufed even in the New Teftament , as a fign, or evidence of the confirmation of fomewhat that hath been fpoken s or as a teftimonie of the finceriiy of the fpeaker in wifliing ferio jfly fomethii^ which he hath been praying for : therefore often it is ufed in the cloli: of Prayer j and is here applied to Chrift, to fhew that in Him there is not Tea and Nay , but Tea & -^OTM.asthe wordis2C«r.i 19,20. The fecond Title, is, thebtiinningof the Otadon of God: the word rendered beginnini iiere> is not to be taken paslively j as if it were to be underltodd thus, the firft thing rhat Was created ; for, the Greek word will not admit that j b Jt it is to be taken aciti vely, that is , thus faith He wtio gave a being and beginning to all things that were created: in which reipcdt, icisfaid, J^A.i.g. AU things that vtete made, were made by Him. He taketh the firft (tile in this place , becaufe He was to difcover ' a hidden hy pocrilie, and to bear Ih arp teftimon^ againft this Church : therefore ac the entry He removeth all prej udice chat might be againft His Teftittrbny. He taketh the fecond Title , to be a ground of Faith to them , for expe^iling a recovery from their dead neffe upon the terms cfi"ered by Hiiw, leing He is omnipo- tent, and can give a Being to thin^-that have none. In the Body of the Epiftle, we have thefe four, i. Their cafe is propofed, andaggravated,V>«^.iy. 2.They are threatned, 'perf.16 and the i\;aron thereof is given, tier f. 17. 3. The cure is propofed , and commended by wayofcounlel, iPtrfA^. And laftly , theimproying tbereoi:, andthepradiccof foiiie other things needful to their cafe, are pr effed, >erfigy 20. Their ca(e is in ihorr , Thou art neither cold nor hot, but, as it is , \erfi6. Thou art luke-vi/arme. By cold here, is underftood the want of all form and profeflion j and fo , a being in their natural and heathenish con- dition without any chan^ : This is clear from the fcope. By hot , is underftood not only to have profefTion, butto have power,warmnefle and life therewith, and fo to have the change through. Tnecondinon ofthis Ghurch, was neither altogether v^ithout a profesfion, nor yet having power with a profesfion ; But having renounced ^rofle Idolairie and profanity, and having been kept free from corruptions in Dodtrine , Ihe fatis- fiedher felf in that formal profesfion, without finglenefs and zeal in the performance of thefe duties which she went about : therefore they are called lukevi/arme , as if fome way the cold had been put off them j and yet not being throughl)^ warm and hor, they continued to be luke-warme , which , maki ng water moft loath- fome to the llomacK, it is here alluded unto, to lliew how loathfome this indifFerency in the practice of Re- ligion waste our Lord Jefus. Tnat this is their very condition, is clear from the fcope , and from th.- ampli- fication following, where it appeareth they had fome form ,and therefore thought well of themfelves i and yet were indeed miferable and wretched under the fame. Alfo , the Lords provoking them to be rf^alous , terf.i^. flieweth, that their fault did conlift mainly in what was oppofite to this. And fo their condition Will be Yikelfraels in the dayes oi^Elias, i Kjng.iS.2i. as halting bet^'een two opiruons , thnt is , neither al- together forfaking Rdidon, nor yet lerio jfly tollowing the fame j or, or as it is faid of Ephraim , Hof.j S.hc was as a cake unturned, 1 that is , having the one fide fomewhat hot and baken , but the other cold and raw. Onlyihisisthedifferertce, that inditlerencie of theirs was inrefpe»5t of Dodrine* this, is mainly, in re- fpec^ofpradtice. The Lord aggrcgeth the hatefulnefle ofthis condition in the words following , I wouldthou v/ert cold or hot , that is , although ye think your felves much better than others , becaufeof your formal profesfion j yet fuch hy pocrifie , is more hateful to me than the want of the form of Religbn ahogether. So this , / vtould rfcow^vm Art «rwW,is not tobe underftood of Chrifts will, as prefcnbing tothemaduty : forfo , it cannot be thought that he commandeth them to be cold ; nor doth it impHe any will or defire to be in Him of fuch things fimply J (for it cannot be thought that He is foindifferent concerning thefe extr earns ) but it is to be nnderftood as Hisexpresfing of His loathing ot iheir condition, after the maftner of men : and dotb hold out thi?, that He doth efteem fuch a hypocritical profesfion to be indeed more dishonourable to Him,than if pro- fesfion had never been taken on. That this is the meaning thereof , appeareth by thefe confidcxations. 1 . That Chrift here is following a fimilitude ufual among men , to fhew the abominablneffeof the thing in it Telf , and it is not rigidly to be prefTed in every part of the fimihcude in reference to Him beyond the li;x>pe, 2. Becau' e he putteth cold and hot inthe fame ballance together : fo that whatever difference ptherwayes be in Hiseftimation of being hot, beyond that of being coW; yet in this place they are made equal, and nothirg is afTerted concerning the OQe,but is alio aflerted concerning the other ; which doiii clearly ihevi^* thatthe Z 3, Lores.; t8» Aft Expofit'm of tht Chap x. Ljfds t%^i ,^rion i* to l>c uwd^rrftood ^kiit thz iiumit-r oiawn, ( as Wa*Ui ) thii U , a$ men ull- cu cxbaflij their hatiii? of anv thill'?. hvthKs-. I wilTiif iu«'i?.orhj fi^nifying of wh-t is acc.ptable' 'to H}l\\li conl liderediniclelt-.b;. His Word. ^ If it be aski d how hypocrifie or luke-warmncflc may belaid to be morediflionourablc to th.-Name ofGod' than the want of a profesfion altogether ? It may bw'auUvered in theft; three rcff>cCh, i. WIktc no profe^fun is at all.ihe Nameof Chrift is not lb concerned , as whsre it is : an.i therefore by any mifca: riagc ot fuch it is not fo refleded upon, and made obnoxious to reproach, as it is in rcfpcwt of ciicfe who have ioine w.ty given up their names to R-ligion. It is on this acco int that in £^ei- ^0.39. the Lord docndilchjrge the peopieof /- fraetio pollute His holy Name with their gifiSjand biudeth in.mfloferVeje e'^^erj 0 e his idoh,\^c which is no: to g ve them allowance to run to Idolatrie j but it is to ih.w thc.u , ih it if chcy vvujld noi wholly cleave to Him, His Name would be leii'e polluted and dilhonojitdby their direct betaking themfeives to Idolatrie> than it was bymixingHisWorfhip, and the worship ofldols together. 2. T .,en.uurcofthefinitlelf hath« alio fome aggravations in it, which makeih ic exceedingly loaihleme tojeius Chrilt , and dilhonourable to Him beyond the condition of liich as have no profesiiou at all : for, i ucli a perlon m leed isteaily col i and ■wichout any Religion, as others are i And hatb thefe two things bcfide, i . He is a counterfirter ot R.-lfgion and that before God; therefore, ^Si 5. l>^c. luch are laid to tempt G jd, and lie 10 the hoiy Ghott i becaufe tliey prelumptuoufly intrude thenuelves in a protelfion, as if they were Ib.nething, being yetmdeed nothin'^'- and fo tempteth the Majelty of God lingularly to tike notice of them, and dilco ver th^m.or otherwayes Ibme way to ly under th; imputation either of no difcerning, or of approving fuch unloundnelfe, as if u were Reli- gion.Sccondly, Ordinarily luch, though they k' poor, yet are they proud , preuimptuoL;s and L:aaghty , in refped of their form j for, ih^y fay thej an rich and increafcd vvithgoodfy C?c Vcr/. 17. which no perTon with- out all form can be fo readily tempted unto: Now the Lord abhorivth tais empty ^ide aoove any thing. A third refpedl in which hypoci ifieis hateful b-yond the want of all form , is , that it maketh fuch a perfons Convitition,converfiou and falvation more difficult thin if th.7 had had no profe/fun at ail : for if fo, it mighc have been more eafie to have convinced them of their emptinelle,ind to have brought ih;;in to Chrilt , than in the cafe of their formality and pride. And thus not only is th^ cafe of hy pocrilie''more dang-ro-is to them- felves, but it is more dishonourable to God, becaufe it fome way frultratcth the end of his Ordinances a- mongft fuch. And therefore the Lord ufually doth prefer the Fublicanes and Harlots in this refpe«il , to the Scribes and Pharifees: becaule luch were moreeafily convinced , and brought to Ibme fruitrlilnelfe under the Ordinances, than Scribes and Pharifees were, who rejeded the co Jnfel ot God agiinlt themfelves. ,Th'4S CMdieiv out, &cc. feemeth to import thele three, \, That it shall be liich a judgement as will be an evidence ofthe Lords loathing ot them, andgivingup with them withotic refpedt to'cheif forai. 2. It implyeth a making o[ them loathfoaie before others, as vomit ufeth to be : andfo it is the Lords taking-by the vail of their hypocrifie , and making them to fall from that refped and eitima- tion amongft others, which polTibly they hLinted-after in this their external profesfion. 3. It may imply the Lords giving them up to break out into grofle external ills, whereby they might be emptied ofthat vain ground of boaftmg which they had in their former formality. And this being a common plague that follows proud hypocrifie, and a thing that dilcovereth the rottcnnefl'e and loathfomnefle of luch , it may well be un- derftood here, feing the (cope is to threaten them with making them appear to be loathfome, although they 43id endeavour by all means to cover the fame. The reafon of this leverity, is added , 1?fr/r 17. andltisinfumthis , I will take fuchcourfe as may difcover thy loathfomnelfe , becaule thou art not only miferablc and poor , but art conceity and proud , as if allvverewell^ aiidknowethnotthyownrottennefTeandunfoundneirc, therefore (faith he ) I will thus difcover it. '.■'[-)'• ■! ■■' in this yttpitt fi^iy^ibftfider, '■ i. What was indeed the cafe of this Church. 2. What theythemfel ves did ^' * efteem. cfteem, and give ic on to b?. 3, With what confidence and upon what ground they did this. And laftly ,iife (connexion betwixt this and the former threatning. Their true Itate, is let f^rth in five words, in the clofe of the verfe : The firft is, Ihou an wetched: which is a comprehenlive word , and itoih ordinarily let forth the bodily defeds and perlonall ui»ioui)dnelJe and loaihfoinnede of owe in relped of grievous difeaies, and fuch like : this here is to be applyed to their Ipiri- tLial condition, wiiich inthele refpedts is no lelfe wretched, disjointed, loathfomci &.c. than ihe bodily con- dition ofanycanbe. Th.-fecond word, is, miferabh: whicn looketh to a concurrence of externall thini>s befide the former w retched neffj, as want of means ot lupply> want of fitnefle to do for themfelves, and want ofany folide way of provilion made for them by others, and fuch like : Thus C Ezek,i6.) the wretched child is delcribed, noc only asloaihrome, with the nXtilnotcuty whhoui washing -with water to befuffkd, tc. b ic mm eje didpityit, io do any ofthefe unto it, 55c. lo here , thou arc miferabk , that is > not only wretched in thy felf J bat m a dilconloiate condition in relpedt ot what thou may exped: from others in ibis cafe. The third word, hypoer, that is, thou thinks thou halt many good works and much grace j b.it it is quite contrary j 1 c- ally thou halt nothing.The fourth is, thou art bind: that is an aggravation 10 all , that though thou be m this miferable condition, thou art fenfelefle and ignorant thereof , apd neither knoweth thy danger , nor bow to rid thy lelt- out of the fame. Thetifth word, is,and«»ric/j, that Is, abounding in grace and good works , andhavinp a HgtrtemifncfTefufficient enough, z.lamincreafedmthgoods: which is ftill to be underftood of their e- Iteem of their own (pirituall furnitour, which they think lufficient , not only to make them rich, bLit al o to make them abound ; and this, to h&increafed'^itb goods, doth imply, both their elteeming of themfelves tohavemuch, and alio to be upon the growing hand: whichisa molt dangerous condition , whenaliypo- crite doth not only falfly efteem himfelf to have grace when he hath none , but doth flatter himlelf as it he were thriving and growing in the fame. The third word, is , and kate need of nothing : this is indeed a com- prehenfive commendation of a condition, if there were ground lor it ; but where this entereth inaper.'on abounding in corruption, itis the very height of felf-deluiion andprefumptuoushypocrifie, roM'it,rhaia perlbn should think himfelf free of hazard, well ftored witn graces , and a great length therein> &c. but e- fpecially ( as in this place) that he should think himfelf fully clear , and lure of his peace w.th God , and in- tereft in the Covenant ; fo that in thefe refpeds there is need of nothing. This we conceive is here intended' and dothindeed look very like the language of Itout feif-confident ignorant h) pocrites. ' It may be wondered how and with what confidence they could entertain fuch thoughts. This is the third thing propofed, to be cleared in the words, and may be gathered from two expreffions, 1 . Thoufafeji I am rich 3 5Jc. which words do not fomuch expreffe the language of their moLiths,as the inward language and con- fidence of the heart, and do import, not only th^ir thinking of fuch a ihingto be true , but th.ir perlwafiou thereof, and confidence therein, even to a kind of audacity andimpudcncy , 10 as nothing can put them from ic, and is like thtfe words, 'Jer.Z.zi- Hov^canft thou fay I am not polluted, S'c. and y>erf.i^.jetthoufi)eli , be- caufe 1 am innocent^ GJ'c which places hold forth the impudency of tbrmall hypocrites that will flick to'their own juftification, even contrary to the cleareft applications of the Wor 1 of God againft them: and therefore J.uk, 1 3.26,&:c. fome are brought-in pleading, as it were , with Chrifl in the day of Judgement their own juftification, and, though their will be no fuch pleading in that day, ycc it fheweth that many hypocrites may live and die, without being brangled in this their vain confidence , untill Chrifts finall fentence do it which is the fcope of that place, i'he lecond M'ord.is, and knov^etb not thatthou art wretched, Cic Some miebc thinMiow could fuch poor perfons boaft lb of their rich.s ? this word Iheweth chat they were not grofle dil - leroblers fpeaking what they thought nor; but that really they knew no b.^ttcr , and fo they are (to Lv fo ) native, fubtile hypocrites, as fubtile hypocrifie is diltind 1 rom grolfe diflembling. Which doth fhev\', j. chu hypocrites may really be blind and ignorant of their own unloundnefle, and indeed think it otherwife than it is. 2Thit this their ignorance doth not excufe them and extenuate their guilt i but on the contrary,itisbo:h a fin in it felf, and an aggravation of other lins co thems and tor that end,it is made ufe of here. The laft thing in the Iperf.is, the connexion ot this with the former threatning in the \\o:d]becaufe'i and is to this purpole, the reafon of my fo loathing thee , is not bccaufe fimply thou ati poor, miferable, & nak- ed, &c. but becaufe thou being fuch, artconceity ofdaycojnterfeitprofefriou, Scunhumble under, .and jgQOw ■ i84 , MExpoftt'mofthe Chap.j. ignorant of. thy (pintuall ills; thcreore , I MiUfpcw thee 0ut ofmym-uth, tSc. otherwifc poverty and grace can agree w'ell j bat blind, proud, reigmng hypocrjfie,. and grace , can never be coi.fiiting together in . one perfon. From which words , thefe 9l>fef»ations are clear , i. That many may h: in a very miferable fpiritual condi- tion under Ibme feeming form and proresfion. 2. That yet fuch who arc poor and rocten.and withaJl, have fome profesfion, are oftentimes exceeding vain, proud and carnally confident in re(peft of the fame. It is a wonder thataperfon,or Church, in fuch a condition, fliJjld yet clteem it felflo asthisdoch; but'thispre- fumption and vain confidence , is not the lealt part of the liibtilty of the lin of hypocrifie , and of the deceit of naturall hearts. 5. it appeareth here , that many may ab:olve themlelves with great confidence, and as : having many feeming good grounds for their doing fo , who yet may not be abfol ved by the Lord. 4.There is no condition more dangerous to a perfon, and loithiome to Chnlt, than to be poor and pro jd/Jr corrupt & rotten, andyecwithall to be conceity and confidenr. 5. This univei fal confidence and (atJsfadhonwith ones own condition, is oftentimes (if not ever) a companion or fruit of the inoft dciperate hypocrifie ; bxaufe fincerity being imperfeft as to its degrees , and fo ever walking wie.iin fight of many wants , is ftili labour- ing linder the ^enfe thereof j and fo in a dilfatisfci£tion with its own condition in one refpedt or'other. C We may feealfo, thatit is amain part of a Minilters duty to rip up the lecret and hidden hypocrifie of h-arts and to beat down the proud prelumptionotlecure hypocrites, as well as to reprove the groile out-breakings of profane perfons. 7. In application, Minilters would commend the Word toconlciences, and therefore vi^ould feek to convince the Hearers of their heart-language , who oftentimes think more proudly and grolfely of themlelves and of their own condition, and even of Religion it lelf , than they dare outwardly profefle. The third thing in the Body of the Epiftle, is, the cure which the Lord propofeth for fuch a cafe ,rerf. 1 8 There is a wonderfull depth of iniquity and hypocrifie in their cafe j but here there is a far more wonderfuli depth and myftery of freegrace and infinite love in the propoied cure. It is propoled by way of offer un- der the expresfions that belong to bargaining. And indeed here is an excellent market or fair , wherein we may confider thefe fi ve . r irft. There is the wares propofcd , which indeed are the cure of the former cafe j and they are contained in three words, I. It if gold tr ltd in the fif€. 2. IVhite raiment. ^. Eyt-fahe. All which are very futable to •heir wretched , poor and blind condition : under which expresfionsis underitood ,Chri(t Jelus Himfelf , 5c His benefits, who only can work theefftfls afcrlbid to thefe upon linnets, and make fuch a change upon their Spiritual condition ; for He it is, that is made to m of God, H^ifdom , Highteoufncffe, SanBifieation, and Re- demption, 1 Cw.l.50. And confidcring the ftrain of the Go! pel where the le properties are only attribatedio Chiift, together with the Icopeot ths place, there can be no doubt ol this. Secondly, We may confider here the parties that are bargainers : upon the one fide, the offerer is thePrince ofthe Kings of the earth, the beginning ofthe Creation of God, ourblefl'ed Lord Jelus, who maketh offer of Himfelf to finners, and faith, Behold Me, Bjhold M*,untothefe who were not called by His Names on the other fide, thefe to whom the offer is made, or who are to be the buyers, they arc wretched , poor, mife- rable ,(iirc.This looke th difproportionable.like at firft ; yet it futeth well with the bargain of Grace, where the Lords Merchant is, every taanthat hath no memy, Ifa^^. i .providirg he be throughly (enfible ofthe fame. Thirdly, We have the commendation of chete wares, efpecially in reference to the parties that they are propofed to ; As, i. the excellencie ofthe things themlelves, the gold is tried, the raiment iV vihite, '^c.There IS nothing in our Lord Jelus but is exceeding excellent. 2. The wares are exceeding ufeful and profitable, it is gold ihnmaketh rich. The perfon that hath Chi i(t,wanteth not Righreoufiieile to pay his deotjand theVe is no other thing to make a pert on rich. 5. This raiment covereth nakcdneffe : fin is not taken notic(f of where Chrift is put on by Faith : For, His bloud cleanfeth from all fin , whereas there are many naked, Icathfome fouls under gorgious robes. 4. The wares are moft futable to the party to whom they are propofed ; th^ are poor, Chrift maketh rich ,• they are naked, He covers ; they are blind , He enlighteneth them , and o^eth th -ir eyes j there are no fuch futable wares for a finner as Chritt , and whatever account felf-righteous men have of Him, yet they who think themfelves finners, fhould by all means endeavour to purchafe Him. 5 . Wares are commended in this, they are neceflary efpecially to fuch a party : there is no other way to be rich, but by having Chrift j nootherway to be covered , or clo.ithcd before God, but by his righteoufneffej or, to lee, or be in capacity to walk rightly in Spiritual things , except He prove the leader. The fourth thing inthis market or bargain, will yet covnmend this more ; and it is this , to wit, the terms «pon which thefe waresare propofed, implyed in thefe v\ ords, buy of Me : uhich is not robe underftood, as ii there were fome equivalent price required, or to be given for Chnlt : for , that is contrary to the fcope of this Chap. J. Bookjf the Revddt'm. l 8f this plscc. And , confidcring thecxf ellcncy ojt thvfe wares, and thepovcrty of thefc dint are called to be ihe Merchants , w hat can be exjieded of them in recompcnce for fuch an excellent bargain ■> The terms then fnuft be Grace , as the fnme market is proclaimed , Ifai. 55. 1,2,3. ^^ ' '^^^^ one that thirjleth , ctme ye to tl:e waters , and he that hath no money : come ye , btiy and eatyjCM^ come , buy vvi/ie and milk^ without money , and without price , ifc AndTs. r/] 3 . the wares lo be bought are the fame , to wit , the f^re mercies of Da\id , iLut isj Chriit Jelus , ( as being compared with ^B. 1 3. 34. is clear ) whom the Lord promileth there to give »bc- caale there is no other way poflible for the attaining of Him. This is exprefled under the fimiiitude of ftty- ing , to llievv , that as there is in covenanting M'ith God cwo parties to be conlidered ( as in all bargaining) and fome excellent wares which the one mull have fi cm the other; lo there muftbe a miituallcottfent and en- gaging for the doling of this bargain , as there ufeth to be in bargains amonglt men » though the difference be ft il 1 in this , that here all the terms arc of Grace. But , God willing, we fiiall confider the nature of this bargain peculiarly by it felf. Thefilth thing in thisbargan is the manner of Chriftspnopofing the fame , IcounfcUthee,tSc. whichisnot fo propoled, asifit werelett indifferent to them to hearken or not. B.;titisthusexprelt , for thefe reafons , f . That thereby he may bear out his affection, who, as a friend,condefcendeth to give them counfel ii^hings that are of moft concernment for their own good. 2. This alio flieweth the neceflity and advantage of following this advice , becaufe they are counfelied to it by Him that is the Counfeflcr , Ifa. 9. 6. and the Fa- there fubftantial Wifdom. it mull therefore be folly torejevfl his advice. 3.,lt isthus^xpreftj. togaih their confentthe more willingly to the fame ; therefore in the Gofpel He doth beleech and intreat , Sec. that thereby hearts may be induced to fubmit cheerfully to Him. This ^cr/e contains a fum of the Gofpel, andis atreafure ofmany Gofpel-truthsas, i. Thattl^eisib condition fo defperate, but there is a fulnelfe and efficacy in our Lord Jefus to cure the lame: HelsjjoW, white raiment , eye-fahe , iS'c. and ( the meaning of thefe exprefTipns being obvious ) we conceive there is no need to inliH: upon them. 2. This Dodirine is clear , 1 hat upon condition ol believing and fleeing to Cbrilt, the mofl loathtbme , luke-warm, defperate hypocrite may have mercy : other ways fuch acounfellhad not been given to Laodicea. 3. As there is a f ulnefle in Chriit j fo there is a free ne flc in Grace to make that ful- nefle forth coming to finners that will follow Chrifts advice : and there is no finner that heareth this Gofpel , but may think himfelf fufticiently warranted to clofe thisbargainwith Chriit j ifheartilyhefubmicto the tearms thereof. But ot thefc no more for the titne. The fourth thing in the Body of the Epiftle , is, our Lords prefling of this his counfell : which is done two wayes > Yerfe. 19. 20v m many ds 1 lolpe , I rebuke andchaften, ( faith he ) be i^alous therefore and repent. The firftpartof theVfir/e hath the Agumentinit , The fecond part , is, a conclulion drawn from it. The Ar- gument is, whom i/flVe, Irtbuke and chajien , that i&, itisnocmy way to rep; ove with words or chaften with rods thefe whom I car?^' no refpetSl unto : but lufethisway to them whom Hove, as I love my vifible Church , Which is confirmed fiom PwV. 3 1.2. and therefore feeing l,take this way with you , and dd not give up with you , my counfell ought to be the better received : where it wo ild bepbferved , that it is flill the fame perfons whom at fiift He chargeth. The conclufion drawn from this , hath two parts : The firft is , be \e^ous > that is, mind to exercife Religion more ferioufly , in oppolition to their former formality and luke-warmneife ; and that in the performing of the duties ther;.of, zeal> to the glory of God, may be live- ly and predominant. This we conceive doth notprefle new duties ,: buta inor.e fpiriiual end,motive, manner and edge inikhe doing of them : for; many duties may be done without z.^al to God , though where this is not; they are never acceptable. The ftcond part of the direftions , is> and repent: which calleih them kindly to be affeifled with their hypocriticall condition ; And tbele two areirf>.rred by the word , Therefore , from the former grg^pd that esprcffeih Gods love to them. The fecond way he prcflcih it , Vcr/ 2o. is, by a moft inftant and importunate purfuing of His offer , with a protettation of His being there , and of His making the fame. This is done fc?ur wayes , Firlt , by ihe vying His work and pofture, Ifiand at the door and knock, Hearts naturally are as Caltles ih.it and guarded by the devil againft Chrift : when Hj cometh. with His Ordinances , he doth thereby , as it were , lay a fiege ac them , and by His Word knock at s h : doors thereof to gain their confent;and the more pungently He prclicthi >by His Ordinances, He is faid to knock the more: and in this refpcdl; , Song^ 2. His voice is faid to knock at the Believers door in their fleepy condition. Here thefe two things are impoired> 1 . Chrifts continu- ■ ing to deal \\ith His Church, and to u'ait upon her in His Ordinances, nocwithllandingofher many former refufals. Thus , He is faid to fand at the door : wiiereby isholdcn forth their ingratitude to Him , in keeping of him out , and his patience that Itill waiteth on. 2. In this , by the other word , is imported his growing more inftant in his dealing with them ; therefore he is faid to knocks And indeed if the A a fornler i^tf An Expofitionoftle Chap.5. fomisr fhirp ihrearning and cha-ge, and the fweec and tree ofter be con(ideted , it may well be faid ihac novv his knocks are doubled. The fecond way He prcflT.-th in ibis Ifcrfe, is, by making his offer particular , as it were , bringing it toevery mans door , if any man bear my Vwe, and open the (fo#r, iSc. Wherein, i , He exprefllth what he would have. 2. From whom. What he would hive , is in two expreflions , the one is , if any man hear my Ipoice , that is, its hearkningtoHis voice which hercquireth,asP/4/.95.7.for the want of which He compIaineihjP/«/.8i.i5. And intheleexpreffions often the terms of the Covenant of Grace are expreffed, as, Ifai. $5 2. 3. and is upon the matter , that fame with buying formerly mentioned , as in that place of Ifaiah is clear. And it fctteth fonh Faiths confenting to hear and hearken to , and accept ofGods offer ofGrace in the Covenant i asro fufingtohear, baldein forth mens rejeding of the fame. The other word , '\mnA»pentkedtn'. it is the fame thing for fubftance with th- former. Thus alfo Faiths doling with the Covenant of Grace , is often expreffcd , as , Ffal S-i. 10. AB. 16. 14. becaufe by Faith, the heart that was formerly fhut againft Chrift , is made open to him , and he hath way made for him to enter into the fame, as is clear from , Song. 5. 2. ?fal. 2f.7. 9.andi4S. 16. 14. wheretlie Lords opening the heart ofLjrf/Vt, is exprelly expounded lobihergi^ing flkd tothcje things , v/hicb Paul fpokf » that is her receiving of the fame by Faith . This then is the duty called- for, and the terms upon which the offer is made, to wit. Faiths yeeldings to receive and admit Chrift, for the end for which he is propofed. Secondly , The perfon called to this , is exprefled thus, if any man, CS't. which pJtieth it foto every hearer, as if it went round to every particular pcrlbn , if thou , and thou, «- thou, te. and this manner of expreffion doih obviate any objedion which tyight rirc,fuch as , vyhat if the mort partrejecft' beitfo, faith he, if any man open y it (hall be well with him: or , if k (hould be objedted , I am afmner', miferable, ahypocinte of long landing that hath often rejedted the Gofpel, 5cc. This ifauy man will open, ^e, anfwerethallthefeatonce: becaufe where the Lord faith 4»/w4», without exception, who is he that can limit the fame, where a perfon of whatfoever condition orqualitication is found , that will accept of the offer according to the terms propofed ? and fo this any^ is a particular application of the former advice j yet.fuch a particular application , as reacheth every one ot whatloever condition they be. The third way howitispreffedhere.is, by fubjoyning a molt comfortable promileuntOrfw> OT which is defervedly premitted to all. And in this place ( bcfide the iifuall weight it hath in other cales ) it is Chrift, making thi's offer of his ob- lerTablc to them , fo that afterward they shall not get it shifted , but this shall be as an f nitrument taken upon his making the ofter, loi^md in fuiuramreimemoriam : and fo isUkeihzi be it known utuo you , men, and irtthren , \5c. whereby ¥aul clofeth his Sermon , jiSl. 13. 38. and thus, as it were , he driveth the nail to the head befbre he leave it , leftifying that if this good bargain come not to a clofe, ilie blame shall be upon ibcir iide. And fo \vc may fee how weightily the Lord Preacheth in ihefe Epiltles to the Churches. The coiiclufion of the Epiftlc followeth > in the laft two "perfes , having two parrs > as all the reft have. The fi ft is a p oiTiife made to the overcomer, with an excellent qualification of the lame > terf. 21- T!!& Pro- mife , is , Tfl him that e')pcrcometb > will I grant to fn upon my Throne : it is in fubftance the fame with man/ promifes formerly mentioned , to wit , a promife to make him partaker of Chrifts Glory : it is not only to bring him to Glory, but to cnakehim a sharer of that Glery which Chrift the hsadpofleffethi that fo he may reign wiib him and partake of the fruits of his Dominion and Conqjeft. The qualification or ampli- fication of this promife, is , e'pendts lolfercame, andam fet down upon my fathers throne : which doth import there thr & fo confequently to partakeboth of theGlo- ryof the Father ^ audof the Sou according to their capacity. 2. It is fet f orth iaihe furneflb thereof : it is fure Chap. J. SoohjftheRevetatm, ig- (urecochjovcrcomer ,evenasthacexalcarionisiureto Chnti.^.It fetteth forth the method of it: fo that as Chnftclki6r{truffcrandovercomc,anddidthenco.T»etoG.ory i lothele that are lobelVt downuponHis Throne miiftconie in the lame method, by vvielthng, and overcoming to obtain the fame. The other thing of th;conclufi jn, is the common adveriifement, now, the leventh time repeated , "^erf. 22. Yet is It never idlcly done : Which fhcwcth. i .what all mens duty ii , to wit, it is their p art that Hve in any place at any time, torec(^vcthcWordotGod with as great reverence, asothers who lived in lome other place* and at fome other tune: therefore tliis-adyertifement is given equally loall th.Chirches, aridtoail Hearers. It is mens duty to receive with reverence every wordotGod,ofwhatfoever knidit be : therefore it is fubjoyned to all the leveral mcffages. 2. U iheweth mens fiafull ft abbornelfe that arc not eafily brojght to give obedience to this principal duty. Itis meetnovv that we take notice of (ome difficulties diatmiy arile from thewords. And hereitmay bjenquired, what is to be thought of this Church ? or, what judgement may begivenot the fame' /^w/iv. Al- though it is hard to determine peremptorily concerning the ftate ; yet it appeareth that the condition ot this Church, isthe very word of any that hath been written to : For , i . tJicrc is nothing in her commendable , ( at leaftcommended) as was in Bfhsftm Perj^amts , and other Churches. 2. There is no perfon except- ed from the charge of lukc-warmncU'e and hypocrilie , as was done in the Epiftle 10 Sardis, Xcrj.i^ B jt the ftrain of the Epiltle runeih to charge them^ and tocharge them all with a mott grievous chai ge. And feing our Lord doth take this title to Himfelf in this very Epittle, to be the fa'tthfuU and true M>itne[fe , it is not like that He would have altogether paft over their honefty » or fuch as wc^e lincere amooglt them , without com- mending the fame , if there had been any fuch to be commended. For , our Lord kept that way in all the former tpiftlcs j and had therebeenany fucere perfons in this Church , it had been nolefle to their com- mendation , and to the commendation of His Grace* to have commended the fame : yet we i hink that the Lord is in try fling-terms with ihem.and th.-refore might poffibly have fome to call erfeCtually from amongft them, which maketh Him this, out of love to continue and it«w ^nfw. If we confider the vilible Ch urch as Ca- tUoIick and Univerfal j fo, indeed fhe c«n neither be without hypocrites, nor without true Converts , as may b: gathered from ihele fimilitudes whereby fhe is hoiden forth in Scripture : but if we confider the particu- lar Societies or Congregations thit meet together at Ordinances for Worship , M'e fuppofe that it cannot be fo peremptorily determined in reference to each of thele, as ifchere had never been a particular Church without hypocrites on the one hand, or fincere perfons on the other : to: , there is no fuch promife that can be extended to every particular Congregation j but thefe promifes muft be applied to the Catholick Cnurch : in which only, faith cannot fail. Again , thefe properties and dclcriptions of the vilible Church , do not a- gree to every particular Congregation, but to the Church-univerfal , which is called the Kingdom of Heaven* and likened to fuch and Inch fimilmides. Befide, if we confider experience , it will be hard to fay that never any company of hypocrites did combine together of themfelres, or by providence were cafien to meet at the fame Ordinances in way of a particular Congregation. Th:re can be little laid of this Church of' Latdi.'ca to vindicate her from this. On the other fide , it were hard to Cay that never any , though themoft choi(e number, fhouldmeettc^etherin a Church-way,and be withou: hypocrites: This indeed I grant i« much more difficult , and cannot but be much more rare than the ot^ier ; ( which I fuppole is but too fre- quent^ yet confidering what may be faid for thefe hundred and twenty who did meet and con^ linue together, AQ.i. 15. we fuppofe it ishardfimply to deny the fame. FromM'hich, it will follow that the vilible Church multbs principally confidered in the New Teftamenc as Citholick , feing thele main properties and defcriptions can only be applicable to it as fuch , and are not fb to be applied to particular Congregations. 2. It may be enquired , that feing this Church is hoiden forth as hypocritical, wh it may be th j charadlers ofa hypocrite , as they arc here drawn by the Lord? Jnfw. There are twoforts of hypocrites: oxie is more groffe, and do indeed know that they are but diflembling: thefe are not properly ky poctites, but diflembler.-. A fecond fort, is, morefubtile * that is , when not only they make others to etteem of them , as if they were fincerejbut when they come indeed tohavefuchaneflimation of themfelves. Thefe are properly hy- pocrites, andfuch asare defcribedhere, Wr/! 17. Now, from this Epiltle , f;chadefcription maybe gathered, i.Afjbtilehypocrite>is one that hath lome large profe/fion, and fruitfulneffe as to many external duties : in this refped, hen n§t eld , as wanting all form j but it may be he abojndtth in that. 2. Though Aa a he i88 An Expojitm •/ the Chap.j. he hath much form ; yet hath h2 no power nor reality at all : othsi wayes lie co jld not be deiiomiiiac a hy- pocrite, though h-' might be faicijto have m jch hypocrifie in him ; and in this relpedt , the hypocritv' is not hot, even as he is notcold. ^. H^ ison^.' that nocwithltartdin^ oFchis his want of linccritie, is yet itill inlen- fible ofhhpoYerty, wretched leje ani miferie, ^c. Thus, Yerf. 17. he knoweth not that he is^w, miferab'e , b^ndi ^c. and this is a main piece ot th.; lub:ilty of hypocfilie , whereby no; only others , bjc even the per- . {on himfelfis deceived, in rcfpedlofhis own (hte and condition. 4. hs he is inlenfible of his poverty , Ibis he highly puffed up with the eftimation of what he appeareth to hiinfelf to have : and thus his fccaricy , is perfect peace i his prefumptioii, is ft r ong faith and confidence s his praying, and common liberty in the fame, are molt lively parts of communion wicii God in His accojnt ; and thus hefaith,he is rich 3 Irerf. 17. and really thinkethfo. 5. He is a man that doth contiivue and grow in this felf-opinion : for, being unacquaincei with through convictions, and with any apprehenfion of declining, or falling from the good which he had , he doth apprehend him felf to b.* upon the growing h md, and lb tohim (till, his faith, grace* and Itate of friendship vwth God, C?c. dobecom.'themoreunqueltionabletohim, andh:; fuppofethhimfelfto be, in all thefe refpec^s, upon the thriving hand ; Cherctbre it is faid , that he thinketh himfelf to be increafed witb PO§ds,^c. (j. He is one that is exceedingly well content and latisfted with nis own condition ; andfo , in his own eftimation, there is none more honeft and fincere, none that loveth God more fingly , or is more belov- ed of Him } and, in a word , none with whom he would exchange his condition. This is a man that hath need «/wei!>tti? inhis own account: but is as ifall were well already. 7. Under all this he is a man that hath never been at the market of free Grace, nor hath bought , or put on the white raiment, ^c- therefore ftill all the wares are his own} his righteoufnefle is ot his own (pinning* his peace ftandeth on his own bottom; and Chrift hath never been fled unto, or accepted of for righteoufneife by him : therefore is cbere ftill need of ipaking offer of, and prefling, the market of Grace unto and upon him. 8. Norwithltanding of this, he is as coofidentasirall were well : and he is in an incapacity ( except the L :>rd do it in an extraordinary way ) to be convinced either chat he wanteth fincericy in the ftrain of his walk, or that he hath not received Chrilt or made u(c of His righteoufnelie : and though he may take with many particular challenges j yet he 1 s guard- ecl,as it were, at^ainft thefe two. Tnerefore it is faid, there mult be eje fa'.lpe beitowed upon him, to ditcover his nakedneife to him. And this is even the height of all , wh;n lelf-co.iceitediaefle and vain confidence fo poffefTethe heart , as to make all conviftions tob; rejeviled , and to keep the iool fleeping I'ecurely without fufpedingitsown naughtineffe. 3. If it be asked, ho .v a perlon that is fo utifo jnd cometh to have (uch thoughts cfF him felf, or fuch confi- dence of his own condition » We may A ilwer, Upon th jfe cOii(iderations, 1. Men naturally are lovers of themfelves , and admirers ofwhac is in themfelves. Hence itis, thatmenarelocafily induced to overvalue their own natural and moral parts,and, upon the fame accojnt , thcfe rhir)gs thit look rnore Spiritual i' that the continuance offuchfufpi- cions, challenges and feai s, is inconfiltent with the Itate of hypocrifie* of which we are (peaking , becaufe fe- euricy and prefumption ( to lay fo ) are efl'entials to fuch a hypocrite : and we conceive that the continuance of fuch challenges, fears, &c, many degree, cannot be confiltent with fuch an abfolutefecuritie and confi- dence, as was formerly fpoken to. Yet no fuch fear or exercire,C^c.will be a proof of lincerity, except they be rightly iraproven for the difcovering of a perfons felf-inability , and for the putting of them to the market offreeGraccby which only fuch fears can be rightly removed. 3. Where thele fits of fears andfufpicion are in hypocrites, they proceed rather fromfomeapprehenfion or fenfeofwrath Casinth,;fe wbodifpare concerning their Salvation^ then trom any feen or felt groffenefle of the corruption that is in themielves ; or from any diflatisfadtion with their own faith, or fincentie upon the diftin^il dilcoverie of their own rottennefie and hypocrifie in it lelf; and therefore fuch fears follow not upon their fearching of ihemfelves, norreUilt from the difcoyerie of their own naughtineffe, nor are willingly entertained by them : but, on the contrary , it is lome apprehenfion of wrath that wakeneth them s and what appreheniions they have of their unfoimd- nefCe, are but imprefled upon this oecafion : whereas the Believer, firft , feeth and feeleththe body of death within him> and then hath the appreheniions of wrath flowing from that. 4. In their doublings and lufpi- cions, they are molt fenfibly touched with refpedl to the end and event, that is > they doubt whether they may attain heaven, or mifle it : and poslibly becaufe of their unbelief, they may draw fuch fentences forntimc agalnft themfelves i yet are they not ufually brought to fentence themfelves in refpev5t of their own (tate, and to judge themfelves as loft and gracelefl'e : for, eye-falve, to difcover our nakednefle, is a gift of Chrifts giv- ing, and goeth alongft in one bargain with gold, white raiment. Sec. Therefore it cannot be thought that any hypocrite can have this kindly difcovery of their own nakednefle , and natural loathfbmnefl^e in refpedt of the root thereof , though they may have many particular fruits dilcovered to them. 5. If a hypocrite come under any fit of terrour or convid:ion thus to fentence him fel f : yet , even then, it is npt fimple difl'atis- fa(5lion with his ow« finf jlnelfe, which maketh him do the fame i but ibme apprehended terrour of God up- on him : arid ther<;fore when that is removed, his fentence paft upon himfelf is retreated . And fo in fuch a cafe, a hypocrit's fentencing of bimfelf , is but his expresfing what he apprehendeth to be Gods fentence up- on him,or, it is his foretelling of what he thinks coming » and this iupponeth Itill Gods fentence to be pali in his apprehenfion, which maketh them not fo much paffe their own lenience upon the account of th^ir own defervings, as to expreffe with regrate what he hath pafTed already : which j?y no means they Would do, if thf y could efchew it : whereas a fincere perlon doth arraign and judge himfelf, f ro>n the fenfe of his own guilt, accounting it juft that God fhould dofo alio, although they do not look upon his deed as the ground of theirs ,( as in the former ca(e) but on their own guiltinefle without refped: thereto. 5. It may be asked, hoM' a Mmifter may difcern a luke-warm temper among the people over whom he hath charge ? ^nfvv. Although peremptory decifionof fuch a perfons ftate, who hath a forni of Rdigion ♦ be athingthat Minifters, nor others, are not to takeon them i Yet (confidering that fuch a cafe ii often moli liequent, and that it is of mod weighty concernment for a Minifter to difcern the fame j alfo , that where it is common,it is ordinarily one way or other fo farr difcernable as is fit, to a fearching difcerning eye ) We may offer from thefe \Vords fuch charadlers thereof, as may help aMinifter in applying of himfelf fuitably , at leaft, to their prefent frame. I. Such a luke-warm temper hath much more light thanlife, andmuch more delight in fpeculative knowledge, and in fuch preachings as bring Ibme new thing to that, than they have in what really fecdeth the foul, and tendeth to fearch the confcience or awaken any fpirituall exercile therein. 2. Such a people have ordinarily aheal and unbroken condition j without fears , exercifeSjOr doubts ; and fo accordingly there will be little of fuch fubjeds the matter of difcourfe betwixt them and the Minifter : yea, if fuch a thing be moved , either they will fuffer it to die out , as a thing which they are not acquainted with, or delighted in j or, fo entertain it with fome fuch general expresfions as rather llievv their defire not to be thought ignorant, than any way to expreffe their fenfe of the fame. 3. Much of their dif- courfe of Religion will readily be to theirown commendation , even when they feem with the pharifee , {Lukji^) t«ithAnk.GQd they art not m o^er nun ; and fo itill there isfome expresfion of tbeiv fatisfadion A a 5 with 190 ^^ Expofitm of the Chap. 3. WiththcirQ\vnconditiotuhai*sdifcernablein the whole rtrain oftheirdifcourfeand \vay,whatevcracKnow- Icdgements may be intermixed. 4. It is dilcernable by pride, (cif-elteem, vain confidence, 6cc. that do ac- coftipany fuch, which fjr a continuance of time tc^eib.T can hardly be hid toakarching Minilier : tor, this doth not ©nly kyth negatively in their wane otfpi ritual exercili-S , and Uichlike ; but it wiiievenofceu kyth pofitivvly » by their censuring of others when they fall; by their aflercing their own fincenty , and the clear- ncffc and confidence that they haveof their own good condition.and by their looi.ing upon all things which may touch at their fore, asnotbelongingtothem, andasitcheyv^ereabove and wittiout the reach of all (iich grounds of doubting. 5. Such love rather to have the efteem and familiar acquaintance of their Mini- fter, than to have profit by his Miniltery : hence they will be fhort in no civil coui teiie j will be delirous of having the Miniftcr frequently with tnem , and that he may love them , and readily complain if ne hu- mour them not in that; yet he may hz many nights in their company and find it hard to edifie much ; or difcoverany great gieedineffe in them to take the Word off his hand. We fee the Ph-trifecs invited Chrift to their houles, thinking it a part of their efteem, and name, to be familiar with fjch a perlon i yccitis not recorded ofany of them that they intended their own editicaiion, or made ulc of fuch opportunitivS forthatend, asM or taking a ftronghold by iheGolpel : and therefore one battery would be made to follow upon the back oi another y if lb b^ fuch Uoui pillars of prefumption may be battered down : and for that enJ, the Word would be sharpened and edged, that it may prove a difcerner of the tkoughts and intents of the heart , and lay open, not only what is the mans practice without, but what is the heart-language with- in i what arc his thojghts o. himfelfj what are the grounds ujion which he baildeih them j what are the an- fwers wher(?by hi shifteth challcngesi what are the deceits wherewith he bcguileth himfelf in all thefe and fuch like: which is the Lords practice htKithtufayeft, ^c. 4. A Minifter would threaten fuch indefinitly , as here, and, when he hath defcribed them with their charaders and fymptoms, thunder out the Lords wrath and cur fe even againft hypocrifie, luke-warmnelfe , felf-conceitednelfe, want of humility , fuch as have not fled to Chrift , are not born again, and fuch like s that they may know fuch fpiritual ills are loathfome toGod. if. It is fit in fuch a cafe to rid marches between Nature and Grace accuraily and diftinftly j and to give fuch lymptomsoftbeone, and marks of the other , as may clearly from Scripture fet bounds between hypo- crifie and finceritie i between duties done in the right manner , and fuch as are but in shew j fo as Confciences may be bound M'ith it, that thefe things are the Truths of God. 6. There would be ftill a plain opening-up of the way oFJaltification through Faith in Chrift , which is the fure ground of all peace ; and there would b^a clearing ofthe terms of the Covenant of Grace , and of the Dodlnne of Regeneration ; and M'ithall , a moftferiouspredingofthem to make the right choife, and to accept of the belt bargain. Laftly. This ap- plication would becarried-on with more than ordinary vchemencie in the manner, weighiinelleintheex- preilion, convincingnefleinthe Arguments and Motives, i!;c. befidefeqretwreftling with God for them: therefore the Lord here obtefteth , and protefteth in the preHing of this : this alfo would not b^ done for fome little fpace of time j but would be continued, and infiited in ; therefore the Lord kn»cksthfii Hefiandeth zx\d kjiHketh '. which giveth a patern of whatMiniftersought.todoinfuchacafe. And indeed there is no greater need of any thing » than by weighty powerful! preacning , and convincing Application , to beat and knock at hearts with the Word, as with a hammer: becaufe , there Ls no condition more rife , and more dan- gerous in the Church of God, than the fame of which we have fpoken. Concerningtheidcntitj of Angel i Bishop , and Preshjter, TV may poffibly feem ftrange to fome, that in the Exposition of all thefe Epiftles, we have flill applied what ••".s fpoken to, or of, the Angels, as being fpoken to , or of , ordinary Minifters : whereas to lome, it ap- peareth, that thefe Angels were fome lingular and eminent perlons , having )urifdi£tion and Authority over other Minifters , fuch as ufually is g iven to Bilhops and Prelates as contradiftinft from the other; and that therefore this Expolition and Application, which all alongit, doth confound Bishops and Aii»ii?tfrJ,as if there were no diftin^flion amongft them* is not to be admitted. To fay fbmething to this now , upon the clofe of all the Epiftles : We do indeed acknowledge that this Expofition doth confound the fame, and will admit of no diftindlion amongft them , as amongft Officers of the Church of a higher and lower place. And although we hinted fomewhiat of the reafons of this , Chap. i. "Perf.zo.Yet we shall atteft any ferious Reader('who will ponder and weigh the feriesofihele Epiftles and the application of them) if he can judge it polfible to expound, and apply theie Epiftles in any ufefuU and pra- (fticall manner, and not be necelfitate to undeifland m hat is fpoken of, or to rhtfc Angels,a8 being fpoken of, and to the Miniftejsofthefe Churches. /^nd, having now goni through the lame, we profeffe ourlelves to be more confirmed in the Expofition of this title .^»»e/, which was formerly given. And il it were not Vo, we truly would not know how to expound thefe Eputles> or to apply tht fame to one , fuch as this Bishop , contradiftinguisbed from Minifters or Presbyters, is fuppofed to be. And although \ve purpole not to di- greffe in this ; yet that it be not looked upon as any unreaibnable thing thus to confound Bishops and Mini- fters, and to take them for one and the fame Ofricer, we shall propoie th.fc four confederations , The firlt is, That we are fure this is agreeable to Sc. ipture : and if in Scripture they be tb.is confounded, it muft certainly be fafcfltofpeak with ir. Now that the Scripturevloth fo, may appear from thefe Scriptures which even many of the Ancients have made ule of for this end. The firft is ,.^^20* where {ycrj. 17 ) Paui doth call the Elderi ofEpheJus 5 and when he hath continued for a time to (peak unto them {yerf 2'i.)hc doth giveihemthisftileof i-«A*ff ( for what istfanflatedO^er/m;, is in the Original, i^ivKo'Trti) In whicholace they are moft evidently fpoken of as one, bpth in refpedt or name,and in reipedt of Office. The fecond place,is, Philip, i.i.where Paul diredteth his Epittlcj befide the Saints , to the Bishops ^i Vta* <:tf»/,without mentioning of any Minifter or Presbyter .The ^tafon why they are called Bishopt, in the plural number, is, not becaufe there were plurality of Lord-Bishop^,as diltin^il from Minifters in one Cityi but it is bscaufe tfi JinSxpcfitmofthe chap i bjcaiife by Bihops , is nnt^erftood the plurality ot Aiiniltcis ihat were therein. And ChryMome upoiuhe words obfcrveth. That in tlie Scripture , diltindion is not made betwixt thcfe fitlesi but \.i\t lame that is a Miniftef,isalfo a Bishop. The third place , is, Tit.i. by comparing, ^crf^. with ^mf 7- where in the one, thefe words are, for this caufe left I thee in OetCy that thou should trdam Elders ( or Mimlters ) m e>erj City , and in the 7 -terj. atccr he hath given Ibme directions cotKernmg their qualification > he doth fjbjoyn tnis dS a realon entorcing the ob- fervatioii of the fam^,/or a Bishop mufi ie blamekjfe, C^c .and if botli were not one , there could be no rorcein his \b reafoning.The word alfo rendered Bishop, is chat Came which was in the former plactS. ' The fourth plaee is, i Pet.^. 1.2. vyhcre Peter, exhoi ting the M.niltcrs, or preacning Elders , ro watch carefully overthe Flock and 10 teed the lame, exprelfcth the nature o. their Ofricctoconliltinthis3mfca>mjf or taking, the olfcrft^ht of the flock.: which, in the Original, is the iaine vrord, that nnift b.- applied to B:lhops and might be rendered thas,/crc/ thefloctthat is among you, oy/erfteingthcfame m Bishops, not by cor^raint but iuUingl/ : for the word is . i'TntrKG-Trou pra. And there were no rcalbn for him to req ire Minift.-rs to play the Bilhopsf to fpeak lb ) by watchinglo over the Flocks as belong to them , if Bifhops and Minilters in the language of the Holy Ghoft were not one and the fame. N jithcr will that exception w hich Bellarmin h ith ( d: C erichlib. leap. 1 5.; and fundry other Papilts with him, to w it, that at that time ihde titks were not diltinguifhed in the Church, but ufcd in common , as they prove out ot many of the A.icients ; make againft this , But, on the contrary, this doth confirm our alTenion : i:*'or, 1 . If they were not diltmg iished then.who can afterward diftinguim them ' 2. Can there be fo univerfall and freq Jen mentioning ot them as one' ex- cept they be really and wholly lo » 3. It appeareth by theie Sciiptures , wnere not only the titles are con- founded asbelon^ng to the fame Ofhcers, but the oflices ihemleiycs are confo jnJed, both in refi>e(St of the cjualificaticns ot the perfOns, and in refped cff ordaining and infbllingof them in thefe offices , and alfbin re- Iped: of the duties that are required ot boih. It is worth the ojferving which the Jeluit Lorinus hJth to this purpofe, ASi.20.17. who* after the rejeding of many anlwcro , is brought to acquiclce in ; hi; as truth , that ihele names were common in the Apoltles dayes> who did ule the title ot Bishop , and Presbster indifferently : and that therefore thefe who are Presbyters in the one verfe, are ftiled bUhops in the other": he doth alfo af- terward fubjoyn this fimilitude to illultrate the fame iA( iaith he ) in the Fnmirive time the title Papa , or Pope » was indifferently given to all eminent Bifhops j but afterwards was reliridted to the Bifhop of J{o'me » for diftinguilhing him from others i fo ^ faith he ) the title Bishop , w hich was at i?r{t common to all Min^ fters, was at laft appropriated to lome fe w : who, tyr diftinguilhing them fro.11 others, were thjs ftiled,roc ietting forth their Authority and Jurisdidion above them. This indeed leemcth to bethe truth, & (hewcth dearly that Bifliops and Popes ( m the fenfe that fome do plead for) have the fame original, and are grown up by the fame means , to be diftinguiihed from others as being abo ye them , to wit, by mens pride and hu- mane conflititions. I know that even by fome of the Fathers thefe two places, to wit, Epkef.^ II ,12. and, 1 TiOT.3.2. with 8. are adduced for the fame end ; becaufe, in the firft place , the Apoltie recKoneth-out both extraordinary and ordinary Preaching-officers, without making any mention of Bishops; which could not be, if they were not the (ame with Pajlors that are named, as Zimbrofe on the place aflerteih . And although it leemetli that in fomethings.he mif-reprefenteth the Primitive order of the Church ; yet is he forced to add , ideo non per omnia conlpeniunt fir ipta iipofoU ordinatxoni qu from what it was then in the Apoftles dayes , and ordained to be by them, yet this is clear, that he grants th a clear difference between the Itate of the Church in thefe dayes , wherein this di- ftindrion of Bifhops from Paftors was come to fome height , from what it was in the time of the Apoftles which certainly muft be the moft pure times of the Church. In the other place, towit , 1 Tiwi.j.ijC'c The Apoftlc propofeth certain rules for the trying and ordaining of one to be a Bilhop, and after, in >ey/8.he do h inimediatly palTe to the office of a Dcacoi)» without mentioning of a Presbyter or Minifter •• which fheweth that in (peaking of Bifhops, he did underftand Presbyters , and did acknowledge no diltindl Teaching -officer between them and Deacons. And indeed the rules and qualifications are the fame wiv^ch he maketh com- mon to Bishops and Presbyters, Titus i .Chrjfojiame moveth the fame Qjeftion on the words, Ve//;8« Ho- tni'ia 1 1 .to wit, J^hydoth Paulpajfe immediatLj from bishop: to Deacons, omrmtting^- Presbyters ? becau eiimh he j bet ween a Bishop and a Prcsbj ter there is almojl no differcme : for, the care of the Church ts committed toPres- hftcrs land what he^poke of Bishops, doth agree to Presbyters. Oniy he lubjoyneth , m the matter of Ordina- tion, doth the Bilhop differ ffo:-n the Mniilter ? And .hii difference is not to bz underftojd to be fuch as was in thcApolUes dayes : for, the formeriicfiptU! eswill confute that. Therefore even this fame Father with others. Chap. I . 'BooJzjfthe Revelation. i (^^ others , do aflert that then Presbyters did crdain Bishops , as in the inftancc of Timothie > i Tint, 4. they alliv- ed to make otit ; But it is a difi-erence that was brought in afteivv-ird in the Church , and was inexeicifc tbi.* that time , though without any warrand from the Word. And if chcic Scriptural grounds hold , as by what IS faid , they necefl'arily and clearly muft, it mattereth the lefle what may be laid from other grourKis. And To we leave thisfirftconlidcration. Our fccond conlideration , is, That this confounding both of the titles and offices of Bishop and PrcsWy- ter , M'ill be found agreeable to the moft pure Primitive times. It is true , within fomc few ages , ditfercncc Wns trade between i^shops and Presbyters in the Church j yet was never that diftiniftion counted by them to be;tt;-e dil^ino , or by the Law of God : but as a thing belonging to order in the Church , and brought ia by cuftome: which was> thathe whowasofgreattftageandrelpeCt jand di(i pre fide in i he meetings, wa« particularly called Bifhop , which afterward was eftnblilheci by fomeCouncels. it we might take the teltimony of iomePapiits here, they will confirm this i Michaet'Medina {as he is dtcxihy BsHarmin Jib. 1 dc Chkff , Mp. 1 5. ) doth affirm , that not only Jerom was of chat mind with ^eriut : ( whole opinion was , that the Bilhop and the Presbyter were equal and tlie fame ) but aifo , that /.mbroftm, Augujl'mm> Sedul'tm, ^r'tmafttm ChrfoJlomU) , Thcod. rem , OiMmenim » and TheophilaShts were of that lame maid. Atque ita ( inquit Medi' na) ijli Y/>i> alioiju't JanB'tffimi , if San^arum Scripturawm coftfultifjlmi: quorum tamenjentcnciampnus in ^erio , deitide in IValdenftbufi poftremo in Jeanne pVudifo t dawnaMt Ecdcfia.^c. Note here , that thishach been al u'ayes accounted the common j udgemenc of the JValdcnl'es and of JVickjifet with his follo\\'ers, whole judgment certainly is of great weight , femgthey were eminent wituefles ag,unft the Beaft , whereof more may befpoken , Chap. 11. and he doth at large make cut the Argument of tnefe Fatheiswith ^eriu4 inthii point , to wit , that by Divine right there is no difference bct^veen Bifhop and Prcsby tt r. This teltimonie vvill be more clear, if wc confider many of thefeteftimonies themfelvcs, as they are fet down by Sixttis Senen- fis » EibliothecafanSife lib. 6. annotations 3 19. C? 324. where he hath the words of many of thefe Authors , ?8 agreeing with Jerom, vvhofe tcftimonie is nroft largely fet down , and belidewhat was already Cited from Ambrofe thefe words are added out of his Comments on i Tim. cap. 4 Epifcopi if Fretbyteri una efi erdinatio : (uterqueenim Saccrdos efi ) fed EpifcopM primus efi , ut omnii Epifiopus Presbyier Jit > non tamen omnis presbyter Spifcopu4.Jlleenim Epifiopus efi,qui inter Prcsbjterosprinufefi. which is not tofhcw any fuperiority of degree, but an orderly precedencie which he that was the chief Presbyter had amosigft others. He is alio cited upon Philip. I. i,wherehebringeth-in,iiS>o.i7 &28toconfirmthis,thatPrc5bytersand Bishops were the fame-. Befide thefe , we may add two more particular teftimonies > The firft is of Jerom , firlt, in his Epiftle to "Ettagrius , where at large he alTerteth and p oveth this Truth : and when h; pro[)oneth the Qucftion f Would ye have Authority f he goeth through thcle Scriptures , Philip, i. Acls 20. Tit. i. 1 T/ot.4. i Pet. ^. and from thefe places doch confirm, not only the titles to be common j but that the Presbyters were by office Bishops : and for thatcaufe he cites the Greek word , to wir , tT/fx-cT^ pts^ , w hich in that place of Peter is applyed to Presbyters , to shew the indentitie of the one cfrice wita the other : Ye i , he addeth many other places, as the 2. and 3. Epiftles of ]ohn and 1 Tim. 3. where ( faith he ) de ordinanone Epifcopi C? Piaconi diet- tun de Frcsbjteris y omnino reiicetur : quiain Epifiopo'^ Preibyterocominetur. Ifit be asked, How this di-, ftinvSlion did enter ? He anfwers in that Epiltle , quod autem poftca , CJc. that is, that when afterward one came to be eled:ed and preferred to the reft , it was done for the remedy of Schifm. And it is obfer\'abIe , that this remedy is (aid by him to be after jo/;»V writing of his EpiltleS) durirg which time , there wasno (uch difference. And he illuftrateth it thus, as if the Deacons shojld pcculiaiiy choofe one from among themfelves, whom they knew to be induftrious and give him the tide of Arch-deacon . for helping them in the mannag- ing of what belongs to their office orderly : thus he. Which clearly shewcth what kind of precedency ths is which he attribute th to the Bishop , even fuch as he would allow to a Deacon , that for (ome fpecial end is advanced tofome peculiar care by others. Again, he doth purpofly handle thefame thing in his Commentars enTttus 1. M'hcre without any prejudice by the heat of difpute , having compared V'jf. 5. with Iperf 7. he addeth ) idem efi ergo Presbjter qui Epifcoptis : 55 antequam diaboli infUnBu jtudia in rcUgioue Cerent , C? dicer etur inpopults , ego fum Pauli, ego Apollo > ego autcm Cepfa , omnium Pre b^ terontm conf'lio Ecclefix ero unufquifque eos quos baptio^terat fiiosputabat ejfe, non Chtifii , in toto o) hi dxrctum efi ut unus d4 Presb)tcris elcHus (uperponerctur ceteris', ad quern omnis Ecclefia cura pcrtincret ; ^ Sihtfmatum fenina toUercn" tur. And left this aftertion of his should be thought to be without warrant, be addeth pmfl/ to witi Presbyter , the age ? for then they ufed to be well ftricken in years ; and Presb yter fignificth Elder. And he doth iubioyn , iri this place , ifie Scriptui es formerly mentioned for confirming the fame : m hich he doth not Bb only /94 AHlxfofitmoftle chap.j. only cite •, but folidly rea'bneth the Conclufion from ihem , and having cited J^s 2o, he hath ihele words , obferve here diligently, how calling die Presbyters of one City, to wit, £pfee/kf, he doih afterward Itile them Bishops. And^lfo maketh ufeofthat , Heb. 15. 17. Where fubmiirion and fibjedionis required to all that watch over fouls, and faith he, i^ixqujliter inter flares Eeclejta cura dileiditur. Andlefticfliouldbe thought that he elteemed this difference , wliich aftwward follou'ed between Bifhop and Presbyter, to be of Divine inftitution (tho.igh in part he did then acknowledge fome difference , de faBo) he doth clofc with this, JTcuti ergo Presbperi feitmt jeex Ecckfia-confueiudine ei qui ftbi prapojittis fuent, cjje JuhjeEios: ka Epifcopi nolferint Je magis coifuetudine , quam difpojitiotiff dominisa y>critats , Presbyter :s effe majgres , that is , as Presbyters know ihemfelves to be by the cuftome ot the Chjrch , fnbjetft to him that is let ovec them; fo Bilhops would know that they are above Presbyters, rather by cultome , than by any ve;iiy of Divine difpolition or appoin'ment; and when he cometh again to the Text , he ufeth this tranliiion , >i- deamuiigitmqua'is Presbytery fm Epifiopw ,ordina»dusfit. From which tcftimonies, thefe things are clear, i. That there was no difference betwixt the names and offices of Bifhops and Presbyters in the dayes of the Apoftles, 2. That the difference was not begun by any Apoftolick conltitution i but upon Cuuch-cuftome, the decrees of Counfels, and llich other grounds. 3. That although! he acknowledgeth fome difference for the time , as that Bifhop;; were to ordain , from which Presbyters were reltrided j yet that is clearly aflertedbyhimnottoriow from any Divine confti- tution, (for there can be none imagined after the Apoftles dayes ) but from fome humane or Cniuch con- ftitution , as by the former warning both to Bishops and Presbyters wherewith he clofetii , is clear. This teftimony is fo clear that it doth put many of the Popish ad verfaries to altand. Alfonfus Cajlicnfis (as be is cited by BeHarmin, and Sixtt4S Senenfif , in the places formerly mentioned) doth not Itand to averr, that in this Jcrowdiderr. And£c//«rw/n when he hath given one anfvver, to wit, that J^J'^'W intend- ed the change betwixt Bishops and Presbyters to have begun upon the occalion of the firft 5chifm at Corinth, becaufe oF his alluding to thefe words , I am of Paul, I am of Apollo , ^c. and finding him afterward to maintain the fame Dodlrine from the Epift.es of Pdr«/ to the PWi'/'/'iawf, andTi/w/, and alfo from the Epiltles of P«er and John, which were written long after the faid Schiim; to weaken his teftimony , he faith, obfer'pandum ejl fanHum Id'teronimum in ilia fua fententia non adioconJlantemVideri ,^c. whereas he is molt conftant > ("emg by mentioning thefe words , he doth not pitch on that particular Schifm at Corinth j but > in allufion ther«.to, do:hcxpreffeihe Schifms that followed ih^^reafter. Andwefuppofe there can be no infringing ofthefefodired: and exprtfle tcftimonies: yet we may observe what eftimation thefe men have really of the melt eminent Fathers (whom they fo much oiherwayes cry -up ) when they dif^ fer from them. This teftimonie upon TiVm^ , isthemoreobfervable, b3caufe , as both Six/w/ Ie»e«,''^ hath it , and Bellar' MJW doth acknowledge, Sedulius ,ScotuSy audAnfehnus Cantuarienfis Epifcopus do expound thefe words of Patd to Titus in the fame very words that are ufed by ]erom. And lb the former teftimonie is net to be ac- counted the teftimonie of one, b:.t the teftimonie of three , belideothers, N\'hoin#rbcrwo.dsenclineto JcTornsmlnd. The fecond teftimonie is of thnt famo.is Father Augufline , who in his 19. Epiftle ( which is the laft of his Epiftlesdire(ftioJcro/«, andisallbinihatorderamonglt Jero/ziV^Epiftles J whenheisprefTlng Jerom. who was buc a Presbytcrto ufe freedom with him who was a Bishop , and to corre(5t him wherein he was wrong, hedoih urge it thus > quanquam enimfecundum honorumlfocabula , qif(SjamEale(iaufui obtinuit , Epifcopa- tus?resb,terio major fn. In which words it is indeed aflertcd , that a Bishop was more than a Presbyter , at that time , yet the rife of that is shown to bj from then. "e or cuftome wmch had now obtained in the Church. Neither can that exccpiion of le'larmirj and fome others be of force > towit> that ./^ttgw/^/w doth compare , not the ufe of the Cnriftiaa Church in that time with what was formerly, but the ufe of thefe wo ds in the C.iriftian Church with what was be fore Chrift: andfor/je ufe of the Church , and DiVuie injiituiion<, according ro this meaning, will be one: This ( I fay ) doth molt groffely contradidl that Fathers intent : for , 1. His fcope is to shew that though he was called a Bishop, and Jer^/wbut a presbyter, thac yet indeed there was no difference , but only fich as ufe and cuftome had brought in into th.' Church 1 whereas if we ex- pond caftome or ufe otherwayes, Augujitne would feem rather to afl^.-rt and aggrege the diftance that was be- tween him and ]eromy than any way to diminish the fame. "Wnen yet his Icope is clear to leffen that di- ftance of f-H" eriority that focmed to be between him and him becaufe of thefe titles. 2. The very expreflion will bear the fame , qua jam Bcdefia ufius obtinuit , C?c. which neceffarily importeth » that fometimes fuch diflerence was not in cuftome in the Ciaurch : and where will it be found in >^tt^tt/?»«e that he compareth any Chap.^. Bwh^of tke Revelatm, jgt any cuiomeof the Church after Chriftwith what was be Fore, as ditfcrcnt cullomesof dlffvrcRt cimes of uic fame Church ^ for to him, aiui almoit all the Fathers, ufus, or confuetuio Ecclejia, is ever takeni when given> as a ground ofanypradicc, as contradiftinguiflied from Divine luttitucion, as in the laft cited words otjerowisclear. Alio, it may have its own weight , that be is now writing to jeww whole judgcmenc in thele things was not unknown to him t hemuftttiereforebefuppoled touie the lame i as it was under- ftood by him. Aifo in that book, which is Intituled , Liber qu£jlionum f^e^eris i^r Nolpi TeJlamentiamon^&Augull. his Works, Quafl.loi. when he hath proven from i T/w.j.tbj Bilhop and Presbyter to be one, quidejt tnim E- pifcopm niftprimur Presbjtcr ? and alter he marketh, that although the Bilhops uled to Itilc Presbyters , Com- fresbyteri ; yet , laith he, cliey never fjy to the Djacons Condiaconi And whoever be the Author,it fhc weth that in the primitive times this title Bishop y vvas rather given as a note of refpe^fl to fome emiiient Minifters , than as that which did confticute a different Office or Officer efpccially jure dit>itt9. And that there was an- other kind oHdentity between Minitlers and Biihops then any of them and D>;acons , chough Minifters vir- tually comprehend that office alio. Icislikeitmaybeobje(5ted,rhatalI antiquitie did condemn iim«x i whole opinion is faid to be this , that he tookawaj/ all difliriBion betwixt tishop aitdBtesbjter ? Anjv^. It is the judgement ofLearned ^"Petus in his C atholicus Onhodoxus , m his reply to the Tamecharge given by i^///'f// , traHatu fecundo Quajt.zz. That ^eriw was condemned by them , notfimply as maintaining any thing contriiry to truth, in this, bjcasim- prudendy in practice brangling the order then eltablished amonglt them, to the hezard of their union. And there are two clear proofs oFthis, i. B jcaufe where the fame tenents were maintained , as injerom, and o- thers.j yet wherethefeperfons continued in the unity of thj Church > they were never branded with any name ofHerefie for the lame. 2. B.-caufe even ^«gf/y?/»e » who reckons up this Herelie of Aerius , doth yet acknowledge this difference tobeby noDivineconltitution, as we have formerly fecn. And wh > will conlider the rolls of Herefies> fet down by thefe Fathers , will find that oftentimes fuch are reckoned among Hereticks» who much rather o.ight to be accounted S:hifmaticks. It is obfervable alfo, that even adverfaries grant that none cf thefe Fathers do condemn him for denying chat diftindlion to be jure diVma , ( for which fee 'Efiius , lib. 4. pa^. 55. ) but for denying it limply , And lb now we leave our lecond eon- Xideration. The third confideration, is, that there is fome footfteps of this identity 0^ Bishop and Prt.byter in tlie moft corrupt Writtingsofthe molt impure School -men ; which may appearin the ethree, i. In that, generally, Epifcopacy is holden tob; no diflindt order from Presbytery -, and that Presbyter y,ot Vriejihood { as clvry fpeak ) is the ai^heft order in all their Hierarchic. And this is current as the doitrine of Lombardus the Matter of Sentences, HugOt Aquinati Thomai JValdenfts > and generally of all the Ihom'tfls at leait. And though they feem to make Bishops to be of a more eminent degrees yetbyE^iwf, and fome others alledged by him , this is not thought fufficient to diltinguish one office from an other. And indeed conlidering their Dottrine in all the other branches, or orders of their Hierarchie, it! will well follow, that thefe two , baring the fame order , cannot be admitted to bediflind: Officers, feingin no other order luch a diltinction i^admitCcd. 2. We nay gather it from tlieir acknowledging of this to hiveoeenatrut.i in chj Piimitiv^ times. Thus Lombardtts, the great Mafl.^r of Sentences, lib 4 dijlin^.2^. when he giveth the reafon why oinly two orders, to wit, PresbjteraUi^, and Diaconatus , are mentioned by way of excellency in th. Cliho.k , and are called , Ordines Sacri : he 1 nbjoyneth this as the reafon , ^«ij hacfolos primitiya Eulejia legitw habutjje , & de hrfolh pneceptun /.pojloli hubemus : and doth for this end cite , i Tim. 5 and AH 6. A.;am, that great School-. 1 lan Caftan , on Titus i .5.and 7. hath thefe words, ubi adlpene eundcmgradumAdemque offcium.fignificari « Pau- lo nomine Presbyteri ^ nomine Eptfcrpi : TsLampramifu, idcircoreliqUiie in <.reta ut conjii uas Prerbftc 90s: ^ mo do probanda reguiam , dicit , oportet cnim Epifcopum , ^c. By whuh words, the identity of thefe two offices is molt clearly afferced* andconftrmed; and this alfo will be found to be the mind of many moe. If it be asked , how then thefe more eminent degrees o^Bifhp, Arch Bishop patriarch, E5c. did enter into x.\m Churchj and, how thefe differences have arilen? Anfw.Thc lune Lombardus in that fame placeyt^e quadii- partito orditie Epifcoporum , doth ommit his former alledging of thecuftom of the Old Teltamenr , and other things whi - h he abuied, and out of Ijidortfs layeth it down thus , horum autem difcretio a Gentillbiis imra- duSia ')i>id:wr i quijuos flamines , alios jimplicitcrflzmines , alios archi ftaminer , alios pri to ftamincs appel- Ubnnt. Sacerdotes cnim Gemilium, ftamincs ditebamur ^ tc. Which 15 m fum,this difference lecmctn to be brought in from the Gfm»/a wtioufedlotoftile their Priefts, as to call fome Priefts limply, oth rs Bb 2 , Arciv 196 ^ ExpofietM df the Chap.j." Arch-priefts , others ^lin firftPnefts, &c.andcorUiciering rhat the root of the I^omanliknrchkt to wit , Papacy, andtiie ordering th:reot , did arifefroin thcfupe. ftitious Chriftians their imicacing of the heathe- nish PontifixMaximus { whereof we may fee Ibme\vhat|£d if there were any shew from the Word for fuch diil^erences, it would feem that this great Mifter had nyi gone to th; Gentiies to be behold. ^n to them for th j fam?. Al(b Eftius when he is to prove the fuperioriry of Bishops , he hath thefe words, quod autemjure diVmofiit Epifcopi Prcsbymis fuper'mes, ttfi non ha da urn efl e facriuUeris, aiunde tamen abunde probah pJtefi, ^c. in lib4.femen.dij^in^.2^. and fo he citetii Popes conltitutions , Canons ol: Councils, &c. In the third place , tkis will appear from the conlideringof the anfwers that generally are given by them to thefe places of Scripture alledj^ed, whereby it is co.icluded that a Bishop and Presbyter are the fames which are generally one of thefe twO) i.Sjnefay , that though the oftice in th.^ Primitive times wasdillinCt iyec the tickfrof Prerbyter and t.ishfp, were common. B Jt we have found already this to be a miferaWe shift: be- caufe, 1. This identity of the nimes focircumftantiated, proyath th; identity of the ofiices as was faidj 2 be- caiife thefe places do not only apply the titles indifferently ; but do indifferently apply theduties> qualiftca- lions , and every other thing that belongeth to fuch officers, and ofHces i and there is nothing Ipoken of the one in Scripture , but it is alio fpoken of the other 9 neither any thing required as a qualification in , or duty firom the one > but is atfo done in reference to the other, and that exprefly. A fecond anlwer , is that of Sc;> and Prfxiy'^rri and feingitisufuall to/oi« 1:0 fpeak of Presbyter or E'der, asoftbehigheftofhce that was to be in ordinary in the'Ciiurch ; ( for which cau fe, he calleth him'df an Elder ) and feing alfo he doih never mention prehe- minencein one Officer above anoihcfcbut in the perfon o^Diot/ephes { and that with indignation^ as may be feen in his fecond and third Epiitles. And laitly, Seing he never mentioneth Bifhop, or any other Teach- ing-officer but Presbyter i.i his Do^Sfrine and Writings , Is it probable that under this figurative ftile , in a Prophetical book any other Oi'fieer than a Presbyter , efpecially fuch as should have preheminence over his brethren) should be underftood, and upon this place alone be grounded , it being ever molt fafe in fuch ob- fcure figurative places to expound the fameby what is more clear > And ic would feem (trange, that the in- ftitution ot Presbyters j yea, andof Deacons with their qualifications C5c. should be (o clear and expreffe in tlie Word,, ani that yet this Saperiour Officer should be fo darkly pointed at , and there be no qualifica- ^onsj diredlons or rules given concerning him ,, but what are to be borrowed from the inieriour Pafto^ Chap.j. Booi^oftheRepeUtm, ~ j^ f. Ic woM ^Ifo, upon this fuppofition, be difncuit to tiiid out v\'ho thefe particular Bishops could b^ : For , I . Ibme make Timothit to be dead , and ]ohn now tobe Bi«hop of bphefus : and can John himfelf , wi ite to himf-l.^ being at that nme not in Ephefw -> 2. If we take i imoth^ co oe the Angel tntntioncd, will ir be charitable to account him to have fallen io from his hrft love z yea» fuppoling it to be Onefimus , it will be hard to conftriidl fo of him : And lb wc might go through the rclt. Bolide , tliere is in all thefe Epiitles a fpe- cial fibnefle and fympatbie between the condition of the ^ngd and Church : therefore what is directed co the Angel at the entry, is applied co the Churches in the cloiu otevcry iipiltle : yea , thele Angels arefup- pofed to have much immcdut influence upon the conditions good or ill of thele Churches. Now, it may be conceived how the Churches and their particular Min.fters may come to b^of the fame teniperj but it can- not be conceived how it can be fo ordinarily between a Diocefiin Bishop and many Congregations under him : for, experience hath proven that oftentimes there may be a cold dead Bishop, and yet where the Mini- fters are lively, the people may bein good condition : but ufjally when Mnifters are lifeleffe , although the Bishop were lively> yet are the people for the generality of them bat in a dead condition. Laftly , It what is (poken to A ngels here , be to be appropriated to one Bishop, then ic behoved to be faid , that it were only the Bishop that nad the d©or opened to him in Preaching, as in Philadelphia ; that he only were commended for his labour and patience, as in Efhefus ; that he only did convert fouls, and in that peculiar fcnfe , were faid to have few unfpoited perfons under him, as in the Epiftle to Sardit, ISc- And if diefe things cannot be aftrid- ed to Bishops* lo underltood, bjt muft agree to all Miniltcrs in fuch cafes , then muft the title jinielb^ fo ap- plyed in thefe Epiftles. We know thefe things are more fully and accurately made out bymany others, to whom we refer the Reader : and in particular, to that accurate Peice of the Minifters of the Province of Landon » called Jus Vi* }finum Minifterii E^angelici , and to the Books that are frequently mentioned therein: for , it is not our pur- pofe to inlift in this : only we conceive that fro n thefe conliderations there is ground fufiicient for our expo- licion and applic ition of thefe Epiftles. Ic is not unworthy the.'marking alio, that Aagt0ine,ex^undmg that word, intheio^.P/«/»» ("which is to him the log ) He makf^hhii Angels Minifters > ^c. he doth under- ftand by Angels, ?radicatores EYangelii , or Preachers of the Gofpel, without any further diftindlion or title} which certainly mult be doae with refpeA to this place. I fliali only adde a word of that zealous, and pi- ous writer. Learned Mr.Bojd, who having clearly made out this by many Scriptures and Citations of Fathers both agiintt Papifls & others, who(laith he) in this were pitpiTontas ,dotk dofe with a faying of famous/i^/i- Akgr againft Sanders , who having cited feronCs reafon fw the bringing in of Bishops for the preventing of 5chifm, Hoc yeri^\erbiumgraVtfimefuhjungit ( faith he yfidipft tmtbo deterius pine remediumfutt : Kam ut prima unus Presbyter reliquis pralatus eft, &faBm Epifcoptts i ita pojiea unus Epifiopui , reliquit eft pralatus. Sie iftactnfuctudo ?apam cum \ua Menarchia peperit , 5? paulatim in Ecckfiam in>exit. And then doth f ibjoyn of himlelf , Nee egofaneVideo fifemelhoc reri^eiium > m etijcnfinata yeitolknda \el pr than eftablish the fame : b.-caufe fo M'bat is written to onc^is written to eve- ry Angel, or Minifter, intheleChurches: which is the thing that at firft we alTerted. An Author of late (to wit, Dodtor Hamond) amongft many olh*ir ftrange things which he hath ,doth take an unheard-'of way to evite the former A -guments : and beeaufe he cannot deny but the Scripture doth take the Bishops and Presbyters for one and the fime, he doth iherefore,firft,acknowledge this to be truth: But, 2. afTerteth that both are to be underltood of D.ocefian Bishops,ind not of Presbyters , as they are un- derftoodnow. Andtherefore, 3.doLh deny that in the Apoltles times there was zny middle fart of Presbji- xerj,asheca11eth them, betwixt Diocelian Bishops and Deacons. 4,That many mentioned in theScripture,. and thefe feyen Angels in particular , were Metropolitan Bishops , having^power oyer Diocefian Bishops. Bb 3 j\\li (1^8 An Expofition of the Chap. 3. All which he aflerteth widi a great deal ofcouti Jence , and doth illuft. ate the then Government or the Church from the foiirch Chapter of this Book ; which, to him holdeth forth, i. The Metropolican of Jc, w falem, as fignified by the peifon that luteth upon the Tarone. 2. Four and twenty Diocefian Bishops (itcing on Thrones by him, which (faith he) nodeubt was cxaClIy the numWer of the mfcriour Bishops of udca, although the fame cannot bemadeout byHiftory. Thele are reprcfented by the four and twenty Elders. 3 Seven fpirits .figniSe the feven Deacons u'hich were in that Church : th-js [ faith he ) was the dlate of the Church in joA«* time, and no other Officer was as yet inftuuted. Although thefebe vanities beyond any thing which he condemneth in Mr.Brigf:tman hiir.felfand exceed- ingly unfuitable to the fcope of the Spirit; and tnough there can be little cxpetl^tadon to convince any who fo unwarrantably afferteth their own imagination as a certaintruth, wuhojt any warrand from the Word, or any Hiftory ; yet we muft fay fomewhat , leing the Itrtfle lyeth here, whether thete were any Presbyters in ihedayesoftheApoftles, in the notion that we now ukeVretbyten i or, whether all preaching Officers were then only Bishops withJurirdiftion,as he doth underltand thciii ? For if there were Pre-byters in this notion as we Ipeak j and if, according to his own principles, Bisnops and Presbyters were one and the fame. Then it will follow that at that time rhey were both preaching l^resbyters or E;ders. For, in pleading that there were fuch Presbyters, we purpole not to plead . or any middle order, as he callcth it ■■, b .;t, according as himfelf faith, theaflerting of a Lord-bishop to have been inttituted in thele dayes , doth necelfarily deny tba office of preaching-presbyters to havethenbeeniniheChjrch9fChrift : fo, upon the contrary, it will fol- io \\' , that if it be made out that there was fuch an Officer as this Presbyter in the Church of Chrift , Then this of B fhops , as diftin^l from it , muft alio fall. Now , to niake out that there was fuch Pres- byters in the Church of Chrift in the Apoftles dayes, who yet were not Bisliops in hisfenfe , we propofe thele confiderations. Fii ft , Confi.ler the general hannony of all the Ancients , of all the ^hool-men , generally all that ever wrote fince l?eformation : for , 1 fuppole, never any queftioned but that there were Preaching-presbyters in the Church as we take them: and cannot Epifcopacy be eftablished except all thele foundations tje over- turned i without which yet there will not be much to lay for it ? Secondly, Coniider the principles of that party : for, generally, they doaccoun the Apoftles to have been in the degree of Bishops, and the Difciples to have been in the place ot ordiiiary Faltors; adlo that Bisliops Jii- rifdidionover Minifters,is inttituted and eftablished in Timothy d^n^ Titus, their ordaining, admonishing , re- proving, &c. of ordinary Minifters. And if there were none lijch in the Apoftles da. es, thc^ cannot be faid to have had power over fuch : and fo either thefe Arguments muft ftand.and this Authors aflertion muft fallj t>r, if it ftand, they muft fall : by which there is alotfe to that party however. Thirdly, It may be confidered how thae Authors giound can be reconciled with Scripture, wherein the of- fice & adtual b.nng of (uch an Officer as a Presbyter, as we take it, is f jfficiently clear: for which, fee, Firlt, the(e Scriptures that domoft fully holdforththediftind' offices oftheChtirch underthe NevvTeftament, as,Epfce/.i. 4.1 1,12. beiides Apoftles and Evangelifts , he gave fome to be Pjjlors andTeachfts. Now , by Pajlorr and Teachers, muft be underftood MinifierSf as we take them j bzcaufe they are fuch as were by feed- ing and teaching to edifie ChriftsBody to the end of the world : which cannot be reftri61;ed to bishops as underftood by him i otherwayes the Pdftor shall not have acceffe to edifie Chrifts Church for any time to come. And if Paltors be here underftood, then they muft be underftood as then in being , as the other Officers that are mentioned, and to have had their beginning immediately after Chrifts Afcenlion. The fecond place is, I Cor. 1 2.28,29. where the Apoftlefpeakethofthe Lords inftituting Teachers in His Church j as diftin'it from Other Orficers. And what can thefe Teachers be but (uch as we account ordinary Minifteis, their title bcaringout their office efpecially to bein Teaching? A third pi ace, is, I^w. 12. 6,7,8. where be thit tcacheth and he that exhorteth, are fpoken of, and are required to wait upon their Offices j and certainly cannot but be underftood of ordinary Paftors, vvhofe Ipccial duty confilts in thefe. And confidering the Doctors para- phrafe upon thele verfes, we conceive that either there he expounds them of fuch as taught for the time , vhich doth confirm what we faid i or, doth make it a diredion tofuch as afterward might be callcJ to that Office: M hereby he would infinuate that there was none fuch in beingfor the tii»e: this is expreily contrary to the letter of the Text, which fpeaketh 01 exhorting and teaching, as prefent duties of lome Officer, as well as ruling and shewing metc)\ ^c. are fpoken of. The lecond ground from Seripture, iS, fuch placet; as hold fonh the Apoftles to have placed Presbyters in everyChJrch, as it3 1-^.23. Now.it muft either be faid that there was no Church intheNcwTeftamcnr , but Diocefian Churches j or, v\'e muft lay that the ordaining Elders in every Church , muft be miderftood of ordinarj" presbyters or Paftors : for, it is clear in Scripture that there were many Churches, w hich were not in very Chap. 5. Bwkof the ReveUthn, 15)9 very coniickrable Cities as tbat in Cenchrea, ^ow. 16.1. which ytt cannot be faid to want Officers, as alfo thcie of [udeO' ami Ga/atia : and can it be laid ihat there was no Church in any Village or part of the Country ? Bo- lide, many Cluirclies are mentioned to be in Corimhy 1 Cor. i 4. 34. and certainly all had Teachers , and yet it cannot be thought that they were all Dioctlian Bishops j they nriult therefore be underltood of ordinary The third fort of Scripcures> are thefe that fpeak of many Elders in one City, as in Ephefus ,ASi.2o. 1 728 and VbiliPp'h Phi-ip. 1 . i . in J erufalem, in Corinth, C?c. where it is clear, that befide the extraordinary Othcers that were there, ttiere were alio many ordinary Teachers and Presbyters. 1 know that Author will rcpelhhis eafily» by allerting that all thefe were Metropolitan Churches, and that thefe other Presbyters were inferiojr Bishops, and that thefe Epirtles ,are not to be underftood to be diredted to thele particular Towns, which arementioned only, but to all the Countrie , whereof thefe were Metropo- litan Cities and Clwrcbcs. Battothis weoppofi, i. How can that be madetoappear from any ground in Scripture , ' where neither the word Metropolitan , nor the thing is hard of J 2. This maketh two forts of prelatical Bishops, when yet, whatever be underltood by Bifhops , in tfee "Word it is clear they are but of one degree : and therehre the fame rules for ordination, for qualihcacions, trial and every other thing , are indifi^e- rcifcly given for all. 3. Tins contrareth the very letter of the Text , to fay that when he writeth to Philippi , or Theffdonica, he wntcth to ah Macedonia, ^c. For the Apoftle in his Infcriptions putteth great difference between his wnteing to a particuUr Churcn or City, and his writing to feveral Churches in a Countrie, as by his diredVions to Corinth, Philippi, Qolo^ (, ^c. in the one cafe, and his diretitions not to any Church in a par. ticular Town, but to the Churcnes in Galaiia and to all the Hebrews, i n the other cafe is clear: which is done, to Ih^w that the one refpeiketh a particular Town and the Chriftiansinit, and the other the Chriftians in a whole Co jntrie. And certainly, if we will mark how he diltinguilheth Thejfalonica £iom Macedonia and Achaia TIkIT. i 7! and how ( Coloff4.i6.) he commandeth to read that Epiltie in the Ciiurch of the Laodi - ceans which yet was not far from this Town , it will appear that he underftood the particular Ch irches which were named. Yet it is clear that there were moe Bishops in Philippi, and moe Minifters in TheJJalo- nica as, i Epii\.c'^ap.^.'^erf.l2. Now to put his glolfe upon the words, in that place ( faith he ) Thejjalo- nica\\'AS a MetropoHh and all the Chf iftian Churches and Bishops in Macedonia were written unto , when rhefTahntca was written unto ; How then shall -^ferf.j, and 8. of the firlt Chapter be paraphrafed , fo that ye -u-ere examples to all that belie\>e in Ma:edonia and Achaia ? This would be the meaning , ye Chriftians of Macedonia y are examples to all the Chriftians of Macedonia : which were abfurd. Yea, himfelf doth para- phraie it thjs andthis info eminent a manner, that your example had an happy influence , raided an emulation in aUthe Chriftians of the other Cities in Macedonia, ^c. whereby it appeareth that the Church of the Thcffalo^ nians is to be underftood'of tUe Chriftians ot th it particular City, and that as diflinCt from other particular Cities'in Macedonia Laftly, There are diverfe Minifters of Co/o/i : for, Qolof.^.iz. Epaphras is mentioned as one oftheir numb n-, who c-rtainly was a preacher; andagaim, T?cr/ 17. -rirc^i/'fttJ is Ipoken of. Andif there were not plu'ality of Minifters in one place , - What can be underftood by thele that are Ipokenof, Phi- lip I H 5^c who preach Chrilt, fome fincerely,and fome out of envie ? Thele it feemeth, were all in K^me j andyetirwillbjhardtolaythacthey w^reallBiihopsinthefenfepleaded-tor. A fourth fort of Scriptures , are thefe that give Ditedtions and R lies for the caUing j and trying of the qualifications of Bifhops and Presbyters, iic. Now, if thefe lame Diredtions warrand to call and ordain Mi- nifters in all after-times, and ifthe fam j Rules that are given mthe Epifties to Timothwmd T»rwf, ought now tobeobferved, and the fame q Jollifications to be enquired-for inordinary Minifters,^ by venue of thefe Rules • then it will folio .v that Presbyters in thefe places are to be underftood ot ordinary Minifters: But the former*is true except we will denie that any Directions are given at al I for trying and ordaining Minifters in the Scriptun-. Belide, the Apoftles fcope inlaying down thefe Rules , is, to direct Officers how to walk in the admlfiion of all others unto the end of the world. A fourth confideration which we propofe,is, that this denial of Preaching-presbyters , is contrary to rea- fon,& is founded upon falfe luppofiiions. For, it fupponeth, I . the number of Chriftians to have been few. 2. That an office may be afterward inftituied in the Ct>urch,which was not inftituted in the Apoftles dayes. Now, let it beconfidered in reafon, i.If the Chriftians who werefo numerous in many places,as in]erUjalem, Ephefus, Corinth, Amiodj ,^ can be fuppofed to have been fed fu; ficiemly by one Bifhop ? it b^ing clear that there were many thoufands, as hath been abundantly made out by that ricn Piece,Learned Mv.^therfurd his ' "DMerisJn of Presbytery y and that acute piece ]us diVmttm regimims Ecckftajlici ; where alfo tne plurality ^ol^Officers is abundantly evinced ; wherefore there needeth no more of this. Only we may obl'erve from ABsix i.thatin^«/iMfr,befideextraordinary Oificers, there was a plurality of ordinary Teachers, which ^* by I -200 -An Bxpo^iott •/ tbt Chap. 5. by no mean? can be niiderftood oi Bifhops. 2. It may be confidercd what the cafeof thefe Churches u ould hive been, when one Paftor was abfent irom them, as oftentimes it was by bdng fent in meflagcs to the A- poltles and oth:rwayes : can it be (aid thatihele Chtirches were without Preaching-ol-ficers and Ordinances of the Word and Sacraments all that time > yet that muft be faidi except we fay there were othcrP. caching- officers labouring amongft them- 3. Is it agreeable to reafon , to think that all Churches were of one mea(uro fo as to be ferved with one man ^ or , that where fome few number ot Ciiriltians were converted and did combine amongft therofelves, they behoved either to be a Diocefian Church , which is impoilible, or to be none atall, which is contrary to the way of the Golpel -> 4. lask, IfthecafeoftheChnltian Church was more pcvfetfl with Presbyters than without them ? It itb^ more perfect with them , then it mult be laid the Primitive Apoftolick Church wasnotintheifioft perfc«il form, which will b.-rgiintt realon. ifitbc more perfedl without them* tjien they were unreafanably broL^ght and kept into the Church ; both which are abfurd. ■ A tifch confi. leration, is, That the denying of Presbyters and MinHlers in this ordinary notion to have been inftituted in the ApofJlcs dayes, doth go neer to Itrike at ihe very root of Chriitianity and overturn the co.irfe of [he Gofpel : tor, expci icnce teacheth us, that the great work of convei fun iii the Gh .irch hath been , and is, carried on by fiich Presbyters : and this allertion doth atancc remove the latnc: For, i . ic de- nied them ro have been inftitiKedin ihi Apofilesdayes cs a mean for converting or (oi.ls ; and wiut more can be faid to ovefjiirn them 5 2. Seing he denies this inltiiuiion to hive been wh^n John vvrotj this Revela- tion ( chap^.^nnota^hn.y what warrand can be afterward given for their inftiiucing ? yca,it cannot be ftovvR from Hiltory or Writings of the Ancieat3> when or how they Wtfre tirlt inllituted i and iher , fore in fym they come to be a humane inltitution ; and fo , fnjch an excellent nvan ot ediiication is overturned. A lixth conlideration, is. That this afferiion fecmeth to deltroy it felf, and to imply a contradi^flion : for, if there was but one Preaching-bishop in every one of thefe Churches to preach and adminiltcr «he Sacra- ments in the fame , then either he was equal to the lame, the Congregations not b.ing numerous , and fo he difcharged minifteriall diKies without hiving jurifdidion over any other Prcaching-presbyter^of which there were none according to this opinion) or over any other particular Church , and if lo , he is the very perfoa whom we call an ordinary Pattor, or Apoftolick Bishop, ot one particular Congregation: and in this lenfe , we grant there was no other Paftor,or Presbyter : and being lo underfhjod , this Prelatical or Diocefiart- bilhop having power over many particular Congregations, muft fall to the ground ;or, it muftbe faid, that this Biihop had a charg;e beyond what is poflible to one man to deal with, or > had Chriftians and Officers in eliverfe places and Churches fubje(fl to him, which will alfobe contrary to the aflertions of the fame Adthor. Now, if it implicateth not, to fay that he was a Diocefian Bishop, and yet had rule b.it over one Congrega- tion ; and to fay that he had power and jurisdivftion over other Preaching-officers , and fo wr,s not a Preach- ing-officer of the loweft degree ; and that yet there was noother inferiour Preaching-officer : which necef- farily implieth that that Bifliop was of the loweft degree. If (I fay) thefe things implicate not, we cannot tell what doth : for, the one thing laith , he hath none under himj the other faith, he is not one of the loweft. Neither will any have this to fay, that there was an infeviojr order to be inftituted after the Apoftles dayes over which thefe Bishops were to govern. For , i. Irmuft be made out that there is an appcintment in th^ Word for inftituting of fuchan Officer, which w. snot then in the Church, 2. It will yet follow, that during the time of the Apoftles, this Bishop did dikharge ih.» office of Pretbyter , and fo wr,s the loweft Preaching- officer in the Church, and that therefore the contradiction would have been ftill obvious i n that time , anci they had been liable unto this fame argument. 5. It'tbey had then any jurifdidion over Presbyters, it be- hoved to be a nan ens, while they had no being, and tliat for many years: whic h looketh net like Chrifts way in givii'g talents to men. Andindeed when ail is conhdered, feing ihele Bishops did nothing but what we al- low ordinary Aiinifters to do, and had the fame qualifications appointed for them , and the fame place in the Church, to wit, to be next before the Deacons, and have only charge of particular Congregations, and fuch like. It will be moft fafe to conclude them to have been Bishop and Pie bjters ^in the Icnfe lha^formerly we laid down. And fo we leave any fii.ther confideration oUhis Author. Cmcermng thei^aj of Covimnt'mg VpithCodi andof afimers ol/tmittg'jfHjJificat'tQn before him. THis laft Epiftle, dire(5l:edto the Church o^Laodicea , doth cotjtain a fhort fum of the Gofpel , and God^ way of engaging finners to Him. It will iheretore be meet; to take lome more particular C0fl(i4cra- tion Chap.^. SookjftlneRevelatm, 201 rion thereof: For, here, i. wefiaveman deicvibedin his iintul condition, asmtferdb'e, tjakfdt foor; and ^■ithall , blind and ignorant oi the fame. 2. We have the remcdie propefcd, to wit, go/dt and wiiiefaimentt ii£. that is a Chrift and His lighteoiifnelle , which is the great promife of the Covenant of G, ace, as the miJs leading to the injoying of God. 3. Tnere is the condition on which this is offered , thai is , believing » exprefled under the terms of fe/jj»^, opening to Him , hearing H» Vwcc , ^c. 4. There arc motives v\he eby the acceptance of this ofler upon f ich terms is prcfled, and mat both from the neceflity thereof, and haznrd if it be fligiited, and from the many advantages that do accompany the accepting thereof. 5. We have the duties that are called-for upon this acceptance, to wit, ^w/and repentance, which are eomprehenlive of all. This doth hold forth Gods way of Covenanting with a finful perfon , whereby the guilt of his fin , and the curfe following thereupon, are removed: Which we may conceive in this order, i. Man is fuppofed not only to be finful, baralfo obnoxious tothecurfe of God, and, in his appearance before Gods Jultice , to have that fencence {landing againft him. 2. There being no remedie pofllble upon mans iide , as a iatisfaClion to that Juftice , there is an external righteoufnefle provided , to wit > thefatisfa(5lion of the Mediator, which being imputed to the linner, is in law to be accepted as fatisfa^ory torhimby vettueofthe Covenant of Grace : and by verttie thereof, he is to be abfolved , and difcharged as if he himlelf had fatisficd : this is the meritorious cau(e of our luftification. 5. This fatis fad-ion of the Mediatory, is not imputed to all, nor to any , but upon the terms agreed upon , to wits that it be received , and retted upon. Therefore the Gofpel is Picachad j and this righteoufnefle is not only revealed therein, but offered thereby to all whoihallby Faith receive the fame : in which refpe^it , the Golpel , as it is contained in the Word, and the Preaching thereof, is conamonly called the external inftrumenral caufeof our luftification. 4. When by the Power of Gods Spirit, the finnner is brought to receive this offer , and to reft upon this righteoufnefle, as the only ground of his peace ; and his whole defence agahift the Law before the luftice of God , than , according to the offer, hebecomethintereffedin his righteoufneflfe > and Chrift becometh his righteoufnefle, who is, by this receiving of Him, put on by the Believer; and by this, hemay plead ablolution from the chal- lenges of the Law before Gods luftice, as a debtor may plead abfolution from his debt upon his inftrui5t- ing the Cautioner to have payed it. And in this refpedl , Fai:h is called the condition of the Covenant : becaufe it is upon this condition thn luftification is offered to us therein; and upon this condition , God ■becometh our God , and Chnft our Righteoulneffe ; and it is alfo called the inftrumental caufeof our luftifi- cationi becaufe it adteth by receiving Chrift , as He is holden forth in the Word: and ifthat be juftly called the external inftrumental cauie , which doth offer him for our righteoufnefle , Then may Faith well be call- ed the internal inftrumental caufe ; bccaufe it doth receive Him for that fame end , and becaufe by this re- ceiving. He becometh our righteoulneffe, upon which our luftification is grounded. Hence. 5. upon this receiving of Chrift , and prefenting of his righteoufntffc for our defence before Gods lufticc, that righteouf- neflfe and fatisfadlion is imputed to us, and accounted for ours j and upon tf is, our fins are pardoned, and we abfolved before God : and this is that wherein f O. mally our luftification confifteth : and this is the end -why thiscounfel is propofed , that by receiving of this oftered righteoufnelie , this may be attained. This way ofreftoring of linnets by Grace , isoftenfetforthby way of mutual bargain as in Coyienaming, Treating hy Amhdffadoufs , Marrjing,Bujing , and fuch like. All which, doimport a mutuall clofing of a bargiin upon miit:ial terms : and thus it is exprefied , to iTiew , not wherein formally our luft fication doth conlift ; •but to fhew the way and terms by which we may come at it, and upon which wet lo'e with God: and in this refpei5t , Faith is called the condition of the Covenant of Grace; becaufe it fupplieth that place , and hath in it that which ordinarly a condition hath , thatis propofed in making of a mutual bargan : lometimcs ;alfoit is fet forth under legall exprefTionSj as to lybellan aecufation againft, to charge and arraign a finner be- fore luftice, and then ro abfolve him from that charge in oppofition to condemnation : and thus , fin is called debt; and to pun ifh for it, is to ekad: or require fatisfad:ion : and Chrift in that refpe(5l , is called the Cau- tioner or Surety ; and His fuffering, fatisfying, the pardoning of the finner , is called juftifying , or abfolving, in oppofition to condemning ; and the deriving of this from Chrift , is called imputation , or to repute the fin- ner righteous upon Chrifts fatisfying for himj or, it is the reckoning of Chnftsfatisfadlion on the account of the finner. 11 which exprelfions, are borrowed from the way of Lgail and judicial procedour be- fore men. The firft way Iheweth how We become friends wichGod, to wit, by Covenanti' gwith Him in Chrift Itfus. The fecond sheweth a prime benefit which t^oth flew from that friendship, to wit, our luftification. Th;fe two are not to be conceived different things , orllicceflrivein time, (much lefle to be feparated;) but as they be different wayes of holding forth the lame thing, whereof the one doth efpecially relate to the means, theothenotheend ,andthatfo, asGr^ceand juitice may be feen to Cc go aoi An Ixpojmon oftht Chap.;.' goalongft in this great biifinene , and that a finner may by helped to conceive of the (attie the more dithdvflljr wh>*n l^ hath it mo ilded in the terms and forms ufed among men , and that under di verfe coiifideration?i that fo he may the more facisFyingly comprehend this myftery of free Juftification. Concerning which , in the general , we (ay. 1. That the immediat meritorious caufe of oar Juftification, is Chrifts Righieoufnefs, we take for granted: for , it is the gold here that raaketh rich , without which thedy vour could not pay his debt j it isthe raiment which covereth our nakcdncfle : and therefore the righteoufneffe of the Saints, muft be put on , commu- nicated , external and imputed righteoufncfle: fo that, fuppofing a man to be purfued before the barr of Gods Jufticc, there is no defence canbe piopofedbut Chriltsfatisfadlion, which only will be a relevant exception in that Court; wiiichin Pi/i^. 3. 9. as if it were asked , Paulj what will thou Hie to in that day » Only to Ite found in Him, ( faiih he) not haVin^ my »wnughteoufneffe , Vfhkhisbjt the W9rkS0fthe Lawt hutth.t v/hich u by Faith in Chriji. Thus. Chnitisour kighteouuu-fle , and we are rightcousin him , as He was made lin lor us : tor that oppofition ( 2 Cmnth. f. 2 1 . ) doth evince this j but our fins were imputed to Him, and (b were the immediat ground , upon wnich he was found liable to Ju- ftice : in that fame manner therefore, His RighteoufneCfemuft be the immediate caufe of our being abfolved » feingHisRighteoufneflemuftbetraiuferredtous, asourfins weretoHim)as isfaid. 2. Thatthis Righteoufneffeof the Mediator, is immediatly imputedtous, hath alfobeen accounteda truth amongft the Orthodox hitherto, that is , that as a cautioners paying ot the debt, being inltrudVed in a Court , is fufticient for abfolving of the debtor from the creditors purfuit ; becaufe , in the Law , the caution- ers paying in the debtors name, is reckoned as if the debtor had paid it j andfoit is imputed to him and accepted for him: (bitishere. Andthisway of imputing Chrifts Rig'iteoufnefreimmedi«dy> dothferve exceedingly, i. to humble the finner, when that whereby he is jultifi.;d, is not to himfclf $ this being certain that we are more proud of what is fuppofedtobe in us , than of what is imputed to us ; even as 4 dyvour hath lelfe to boaft of , when the cautioners paiment is immediatly imputed to him for his abfolution, than if by his induftrie he had procured fomethingtopayforhimfelf, although the ftock had been freely beftowedonhim by the cautioner. 2. It ferveth to commend Chrift, and to bound all boafting and glory- ing in Him who is our IVtfdom , lij^hteoufneffe , SanBif cation , 'Redemption, iCcr. i. 30. forihis very end. That he vvh» glorieth , might ^ry in the Lard. 5, This ridJeth marches between the righteouf- nefle of the'two Covenants , that the one is inherent and confifteth in Works , that is , as the Apoftle fpeak- eth, ( Ttt. 5.5. ) iherighteoufncfle.orfomewhat which we ourfelves have donestheoth;r,is without us, and cometh by imputation : and To is not only diltinguiftied from our own rightcoufncflc ,• but oppofed to it , Pfcj/if. 3.9. And although this truth be mifreprelenied by many; yet we judgeittobeinriprcgnable j and that in the great Day tnedecifipii will be found favourable thereto, whenonlyhappylhalhhey be that fhall be thus found in Chrift. Thus therefore > we are to conceive the terms of the Gofpel, as if a debauch- ed dyvour , were ready to be apprehended having nothing to pay , fuppofe one should offer to undertake for him and pay the debt, foas he might be liberated , upon condition that he should acknowledge his bene- faftor , anci plead ever his defence againft the purf lit upon the cautioners payment , and the difcharge pro- cured by Him : in this rcfpeA , the cautioners payment , is the meritorious caufe whereby fuch a man isab- lolved , to wit , becaufe that payment is reckoned for him , or imputed to him j yet his pleading that defence, or producing of chat discharge, immediatly, may be faidinftrumentally to procureit, becaufe it is not the cau- tioners payment fimplie that is furtained, as a relevant defence in judgmem, till that be inftrudted, and ex- cept the defence be founded thereon, for, fo the Law provideth ; fo, ic is not Chrifts fatisfying fimplie, but his fatisfa yet feing they alio oppofe Aminomhm, we will not now Itick on that. There is more difiSculty in conceiving of the manner how faith concurreth : that there is fome eminency in it, is acknowledged both byPapitts, whoaccountit a radical 1 grace, haying influence on all other graces, and fo haying fpecial inHuence 011 that which they call juftification , and alfo by fome others , who , making works withit to be conditions of the new Covenant , do yet acknowledge a fpecial aptitude in ic > for applying of Chrifts righteo jfnefle ; and chat therefore it is the principal condition, and other things, lelJs principal, in this Indeed tnefeofthelaft op mion, feem to differ from us, i. Thac they place Faith, Repen- tance, and Works in one and the faine kind of caufaliiy in reference to j uftification. 2. That this caulality , is but to account them all c3m{qs fine quibm mn. 5. I'hat all inltrumentality is denied to Faith. 4.Tttat Faith is not alone the condition from any refpeiiV to its immediate afting on its objedt Chrift , but as other graces are. y. That Chrift is not our immediate Evangelick righteoufneiie , but Faich properly taken , and that r.s comprehending all other duties and graces under it i and fo it is both properly taken , and improperly. 6. That theretbre we may be faid to be jultifted by works as by Faith , Faith being taken largely for all. Al- though where the thing is clear , and Ciirift is retted on in jultificaiion , and His latisfadion acknowledged (as is Jn this cafe) there needeth be no great debate for words &: terms oicondition, im}>utation,inftrument,^c yet thefe being ftiU ufed among Divines j we conceivethereisno juft reafon to calt them , the uie of them naying now of a long time made them to palfe in this matter, without miftake or ftri^ft binding of them to the acceptions wherein they are tifed in other matters : much lelfeis there reafon to cry down the matter ex- preffed by them : And it cannot but be fad , that luch new controverfies Ihould be moved. We are per- Iwaded , that the refle«iting.on many worthy men, the cbfcuring of the troden path by new Q£eftions and Objed:ionSj there can be no hazard : yet, if under this new model , an other matter be comprehended , than formerly h.ith been intended by other ex- presfions in the writtings of otners, it cannot be lo eafily approven, left \vc Ihould condemn thegeneration of Gods People who have gone before us; laying by therefore prejudice and contention for words, we fhall a little C To farr as our (cope permitteth ) enquire in the truth of Faiths peculiar concurring for the applica- tion of Chrifts Righteoulnelfein the Covenant of Grace , and what may be faid ot works. In reference to which, we would premit, K That this vi'ay of Covenanting, is borrowed from the practice of man with man, to (et forth fomewbat of a fpiritual nature betwixt God and man: for which end, the (imilitudes of Cotienam'mg , Mailing , Treat' ing. Accufing,]ufiif)ingi Create borrowed, as hath been faid. 2. 1 h:^[ though aii mutual C Jvenants have their conditions » yet are they to be diftinguished, becaufe fometime s tlie Covenant is fuch, as entering into it intitlerh to the benefits comprehended in it» as in a Mar- riage-covenant, entry thereuntointitleth the VVife unto the Husband, and all thac is his: fometinaes again , the relation muft not onlybe entered, bjtall the terms thereof actually performed , before therebe a tight to the thing proiuifed i thus is the covenant betwixt aMafter and a Servant ; for though the Servant be the Matters Servant at the firftinltant of tile agreement, yet hath he not aright to the covenanted hive jf 11 he hath pci formed the fei vice and accomplilhed his Term : in the firft of theie Covenants, thac which eniereih one in that relation, is the conditior., not io in the fecond. Cc 2 3.Hence ^ An Bxpofuiw of the Chap.j. a Hence wemajrdiftinguifh the condition ut a Covenant: fometimesit is taken materially (toiayfo) and more largely, to wit, tor ail thj duties that are reqjii ed oFone in that reJacion , and ib a Wit'es dutit-iil- nefletohei Hisb'and after Mirrijgc,andan adopted Sons dutiful ncfle to hisFath.r after adoption, ^c. may be called conditions of the Mirriage-covenant , and of adoption : lbmecimesagun,acondid )nis taken more ftridblv and lolay fo,iomiilly,tliacis, tor uch a thing as maketh up the relation, and entitles one to, and inftates hiniin, the priviledges Covenanted: So, tormall confenting in Marriage, is the conditions and a Sois aa ofa (ftuall performing ' l^^ThereTs a difference betwixt thefe priviledges and benefits ofa Covenant that flow from it as fucb , and to all infuch a relation: thus all wifes, as fucb, nave interellin their Husbands , all adopted Children.in their Parents what ever years th^y be of, 8cc. and thefe benefits and priviledges ofa Covenant , which are but conditwnally promiled, even to thefe within fuch relations, and require more than being ui Covenant f as although a Wife cannot but have interelt in her Husband , as she is a Wife > yet can she not plead the Dowry covenanted, except she continue a faichfull Wnej for, if she fail in the eflentialsof the covenant , she mav be divorced : or, an adopted Son, cannot plead a(5tuall pofllffion of the inheritance , though he be a Son till the term come that is appointed by the Father, or he performfomething called-for in the right ot adoption, whichisintinuatedallo,G4/.4.i,2,3cc. Now to apply this, we may lome-way lee in whatlenlc works may be called the condition of the Cove- nant of Grace, andin what fenfeFauh only. I. Ifwe take the condition largely and materially for what is called-for from one in Covenant j lb works may be called the condition of the Covenant, even as a Wife, or Sm their performing of conjugall and ftliall duties tothe Husband or Parent, may be called conditions of Mirriaee and adoption : yet it we confider the condition of the Covenant of Grace ttridly and formally , as that wSch doth a^Stually intereft one in> or entitle him unt j, Chntts Righteoufnelle, and maketh him a Son , that is Faith properly taken, as it doth unite with Chrirt, Joh.i.i2' becaufe ic is impoifible to conceive one to believe in Chrift, but he mult be conceived to have title to him, as a Wife hath to her Husband, or a Son hath to his Father. And lb he cannot be conceived to be a Believer, bit he muft be juftified : becaufe to have in- tereft in Chrift and His Righteoufnefle, cannot befeparated fromjuftihcdiion. 2 We lay, ifwe look to fuch priviledges of the Covenantof Grace as prefuppofe fomething btfide being in Covenant to antcced, as for example , entering into life , admilFion unto Glory , and the like j in thac re- ipedt works, and holinetfemay be called the condition of Salvation , becaute that is nota»flually attained without thefe j even as a Wifes dutifulnelfe may be called the condition of her obtaining her DDWry , yet neither is this properly a condition of Marriage, nor the other, ot Covenanting with G 3d : butif welook to the priviledo-es which follow the Covenantimmeaiately and do agree toa Covenanter as fuch, as, to be fjfti- fied adopted, 8rc. in thu refpedt, not works,.;but Faith is to be called the condition of the Covenant and of luft'ification :'b-caufe,by Faith they are enltated into thatCovenant_, and foin thele priyiiedges that agree tJ Hence, 3. We may fee, that when wefpeak of the Covenant of Grace and its condition, it is not to be compared with every covenant amongd men indifferently , as (uppofe , to that agrement that is betwixt a Matter and a Servant, and a Husband-man and his Labourer for his hire, which prefuppofeth working, ^and fo the performing thereof mitt go b.^fore ere the Servant or Labourer can plead any thing upon their agree- ment ) but it is like a Marriage-covenant or free adoption , which doth indeed infcrr duties to follow in the refpe^s forefaid, and doth imply an engagement to perform them , but dotfi not prefuppofe the afiluall per- formance thereof, before any right can oe pleaded by fuch relations , but only confenting and engaging to the fame. H jnce in Scripture, the Covenant of works is conpared to that Covenant wnich is betwixt Ma- tters and Servants, and the Husb.md-man and his hired Libourers, Sec. andthereward is Called new bargtin given him for a peny yearly, or a pepper-corn in the place of a ihouland talents j and, in a word, ^o much dov\'n, or that for gold , ure of gold should be accepted : For fo) i.fome would have their peny more weighty than others, and therebybemorejuftiftedthanoihers,»ratleafl: haveabetterground to bejuftifted upon. 2. Itwouldba ftill the fame kind of condition, and fo the fame Covenant in kind ( majm C? minu4 nm "barium fpedem : ) for, paying of one bushell, for an hundred chalders, ftill faith it is viitual-tent, although it be ol Grace , that it is lb little : and indeed lb. th; lirft Covenant might be called of Grace , becaufe the good pro.-ni fed were fo far beyond the rent required : and fo it were but as a man that did at firft require a talent , for that which were worth much more, and should afterward alter and require only a shekel. 3 . It cannoc be fo 3 for, the finners charge , is not that he wants his peny or pepper-corn, but ch it- he hath broken the Law; his rightCf oufnefle therefore mult be fuch as doth meet that charge , as, 2^w 8.34. and fo it muft be fucd a rightcouf- nefle as muft ftand before Juttice, and be equipollent , at leaft, to his own fulfilling the Law, or his having fatisfied the penalty thereof. 4. When the Apoftle oppofeth th; righteoufnelfe of the Law and Gofpel j he oppofeth not as it were a thoafand talents to a peny , or one fort of works to an other, but the righteoufnefl'? ofChrift,or,tob^fo'jndinHim,toallkindofworks wliatfoever,P-i»7^3 9. 2Cor.^2i.G4^. iSc andto have the righteoufnefl'e of Faith, and the righteoufneffe of Chrift , and the righteouinelle by Faith, are ever one and the fame, and are ftill oppofed to Works. ., ' • • From this alfo it doth appear, that Covenanting doth in order of nature precede Juftification : becaufe, by covenanting and being in Covenant, we come to have a right thereto, as to a promile oFthe covenant, as the accepting ot an offered pardon, doth gobifore our having av5luall right to the following priviledges , or a womans; confent before her adtuall claim to theHusbands goods, tho jgh the one is not fuppofed to be with- ©uttheotherj even as the breach ofcovenant, doth precedeourbeing liable to condemnation by the Law. Hence alfo we may fomeway gather, that th. -re may be fome formall different confii^krationof the condition of J iftification, from the condition of the covenant : for , juftification being a legal! judicial! a(5t,it muft pre- fuppofe fuch a condition as may bea ground in juftice to ab'olve a (inner ; and therefore in tais, Chriftsfatis- facStion, as prefented and pleaded, muft be the only ground j for, it is with relpcvSl tothat only ', by which a - lihner can be juftified ; and this is, to be found in Chrifty ?kU 3 .9. Covenanting again, being a matuatl deed , \vherein the Lord condefcendeth to make a free offer, arid to admitin Covenant upon condition of receiving the condition here muft be that which entitleth to that thing offered, and entercth tlae perlon within the bond of the Covenant , which muft be Faith. Hence thefe tvi^b a»ftsof Faith, whereby it is deSned, may be thus conceived, i. It receheth Chrift, and fo it entereih into, andclofeih with, the Covenant , and getteth inltantly a tide to what is contained therein. 2. It refiethon him j which muft be judiciaUy underltood , as oneir'efteth on a relevant defence, and therefore pleadeth it, as it is faid^ J^ow.2.that the Jews refted on the Livv, wnich was to expe(5t juftification by it, and fo to reft on therighteoulnefl'e thereof 3 m which fenfe we now reft by Faith on Chrilts Righteoufnefle-: this fiippofeth one to be in Him , ■ and in'tbe Covenant, and it looketh, as (uch, to juftification ; and in refped: of its manner of acting immediately on Chrift our Righteou!ne{le,it may well bQ called iYiQinjiitrntemalhaufe ofourjuitificajiion. • Thus, fu^^pole alinnertobelyingundtriGods Cc 3 curie, > loS 'AH Ixpofttion of the chap. 3. curfe, and f.ippofe the Mediator to have faiistied , ai^ a Proclamation to be made that whatfoever iuiii«;r li- able to the curie for lin, will accept of Chrilts Righteoafneliej and reft thereon, he shall be juftitied. i. A finner is induced to receive that orter,M'hich is done by confemin^ , and lubmitcing to that wayofobrain- ing righteoufneffe ; this is the doling with the Covenant , and thus Faith is the coiidmon tnercof. Then , 2. Suppofe him to look to the charge that Itandeth againit him for his former fins in Gods threatned curie i and to latisfi^ this he giveth-in Chnfts fatisfadtion ; M'hich being efered to him for chis end that he , upon the receiving thereof, mav be jultificd i he, by Faiih relting on Gods faithfuli Word , through Chrift, re- pelleth all ihele charges, by prefenting chat as his defence , and by tiie letter or ihe Law of taiiti > which faith, He thatUlieYeth sh:iUmt come into condemnMi$n^bta hath fajjedfiom death to life , he is abiol ved: and this is Juftificaiion* even as he was formerly (.ondemned by the Law of Works. Here the only meritorious caufe of the abfolution, and the righteoufnclfe upon which the fenteiice paflcth , is , the C3Ucio;,ers pay mencj yet fo as it is judicially pleaded : in which rel'pedl.we fay that i'aith is inftrumentall. And though this plead-' ing of itbeneceflfary, and the Law ablolvetb not bat when the ground is inftruCted i yet this pi.ading or in-, ftrucfling, is not the perfons righteoufnelfe properly , or the ground of his abfolution ,• b.it that which is pleaded and inltrudtecl, to wit, the Cautioners payment : which being according to Law inftrudted , is the ground of abfolving the debtor trom the charge; this is plain evenin the dealing of humane Courts. And the tennor of the way of Jultiftcation, being holden forth in the Word withrefpevit to a judiciall procedour in humane Courts, as is laid, it can no other way be aore latisfyingly cleared. To infift a little more then, there is a twofold peculiarity attributed to Faith, befide what is given to works and any other Grace, i. That it is the condition oftbe Covenant , properly. 2. Thatithathan inftrumentall caufality pj^uliartoitjin our Juft^hcation. By thetirit, is meaned thjt believing in Chriik , and receiving of Him, is that which enftatesone into the Covenant ,^ and giveth him right to what is pro- mifed, and doth in our having rights to Gods pr omiles, fupphe that room, which condicions do in mens mu- tuall bargains ; wherein when one promifeih lomevvhat on luch a condition , the performance of that condi- tion doth turn the conditional! promife into an abibluce right to him that hath performed it : .ind lo a con- dition is that , upon which the title to the great proaiile, to wit , Gods being our God , doth depend. And ■Faitht getteth this name in rcfpeCt of the place God nath p jc It into in His Covcnani i and loit floweth from His extrinfick ordination. Bythefecond, to wit, that it is called an iultrumentall caufe, the intrinfick manner of its adling is refpedled : for, though it be from the Spirit with ot her Grace^s , and they be not fepa- rated j yet hath ita pecuhar aptitude to loo^zo Chrift, receive Him, apprefjcnd and eat Him, take hold of, and ufi$n,Him, tc. which noother^racehmh. For , it is in the new Creature and Inner-man lomewaypro- portionably as it is in the Outter-man : tor, though there be many membei s of one body , yet all ad not In the fame manner : the hand a£leth one way , and the ear another » iSc. So it is in the Inner -man there are many Graces. ( which are members thereof) yet ha.ve they their peculiar way of ading, whereof cbefe men- tioned ar« attributed to Faith : for which, often it is called the eye, the hand, and the door of the renewed foul i becaufe by it, Chrift.is apprehended, received, and admitted thereunto. Weconceive thisinftrumentality is juftly attributed to Faith, becaufe , fcing theremuft bean application of the righteoufnelTe of Chrift, and feing Faith doth concur, or is made ufe of as a mids for receiyinlr of Him, -which is the way by which His RighteoufnelTe is applied, why may it not be called inftrumentall in our Tu- ftification , asitisinftrumental in receiving of and relting on His Rlghteoufncfle, by M'hich, and for which ,we are juftified ? And thus, faith is not our receiving, but ^hc mean by which we receive, as the eye is not our feeing.nor the hand our gripping of any thing 5 b Jt the organs , or means , whereby we fee and grip. Nei- ther doth this give any thing to Faith, that derog^^eth trom Chrift : for , it leaveth the praife and vertue to Him J bij^doth infer only an exerciiing of Faith, for attaining of that benefit, to wit, Jufii^sation, luftifica- tion It felf being an apotcUjma ( ro fay fo; or efted^ both of Cnrifts piirchafe, Gods Grace,and o jr believing, and doth flo;v from them all refped ively, and doth preluppofe the fame. The difpute about a(5live and paf- fiye mftruments, is needlefle here, icing the meaning is clear , that for attaining of juftification by Chrifts .Kighteoulneffe, Faith doth pecuharly concur in th:; apprehending thereof, and relting thereon, otherwifc than other Graces can be faid to do. And chis cannot be denied, if we confider , 1 . That to be juftified by Chrift, and by Faith, or by the nghceoafnefle of Chrift, and the righteoufncffe ©f Faith, are ftiU otie in Scripture, even chen when that concurienc.; which is allowed to Faith is denied 10 • n'l' things J which laub, that faith concuneih peculiarly , and that foas Chrift isrefted on by it when It juftiheth ; or. that it juftihcth by obtaimng juftification through Him. 2. If this be trath,that the righte- .Gufnelle of Chrift is the thing immediatly prelented before Gods j uftice, upon wfdch we are abfclved , as is iaxdi andalloific cannot be denied that Faith hath a peculiar aptitude , to ad: on Chrifts RighteoufnelTe, and Chap. J." ^^''i «/^*' RmUtUn: tb>' and prcient the fame , Then it muft be granted, nili, that Faith mufthave a peculiar way of concurring to the attaining of juftification. Aud, Iccondly, that this may well be called an inftrumencal caufalityin reference to that end i otnervvife there is no ule norexercife of this its peculiar aptitude , which is ItUl acknowledged. And if it pleate bv;tter to lay^ that Faith jultiheth, or concurreth in Juftification , in refpeft of its peculiar aptitude to aCt on Ch. ilt, and to receive Him, than to fay , it concuncth inltrumentally, wc fliall not contend, providing it be thj fame, upon the matter, with the ordinary dodiine concerning thi^in- ftrumentality of Faith : whicn we may illultrate and confirm by thefeconlideratioiisand fimilitudes , lit is granted that the VVord is iheexternal inltiumeniof Juftification,- and tkat mult be , bccaufe it doth offer the (ame upon condition ot believing j or , holdeth forth a righteoufnefs by which we may be jultified ; So Faith m ill be the internal inftrumeni t becaufe it receiveth the (ame that is offered by the Word ; and re- ceiving , is no lelfe neceffary to j uftiocation, than offering : and feing that receiving and offering relate lo to each other , and both to tiie end , there is realon to attribute the fame kind of caufality to the one, that is given to the other, refpedively. 2. We are faid to be jultified by Faith in Chrift , as thepeople were healed by looking to the brazen fer- pent, which wasto typifie this, JoX^^^perfA^, Now they, by the vertue of the Icrpent, ( confidering it ty- pically and with refpeit to the appointment ) did receive health, yet lb as that health was attained by look- ing thereto ; in which refpevit, their eye or look, might be called initrumentai in their health , although it was iK)t looking fimply, but to that Objedt with reipe*it to tae Lords appointment : even foil is here j its Chnfti vertue whereby we are jultified, yet fo as oy Faith it is apprehended , and according to Gods ap- pointment looked unto : and, th js, as Maith. 7. the eye is called ttie light of the body , becaule it is the or- gan by and through which light is brought or iccten-in to it j lb i^aith may be called our righteoufneffe, as it is the mean by which Carilts Righteouineffe without us is apprehended, brought m, as it were, an d admit- ted of, to be ours. 3. Jultification is ftillheld forth injudicial expresiions, as is faid : Now, as an accufed party , their pro- ducing of a Law for them or a difcharge, may be laid to be inltruraentall in their own absolution, although it be only the vertue of the difcharge given-in that doch procure the fame i fo may Faith be faid inttrumen- tally to juftifie us, as it prefenceth tor us Chnfts f4tisfa>ition • before the juttice ot God. And fo it is here as in humane Courts : for, altbjughloms Advo:ates, it nny be, plead better, and fomeworlej yet fuppofc that they all produce the lame difcharges, and the fame Liws in tavoursof their Clients, they might all be called inftrumentalintheiraofolutiou} and thegroundof their abfolvitours would be euual j whereas, if their acit of pleading, withjutrefpevit to what is pleaded, were confideied, it would not be loj even fo here, though lome mens faith be more ftrong, and others more weak , yet all apprehending the fame fatisfadion ot Gh. ift, there is eq lal sharing in Jultification: which could not be , if Faith did not concur inftrumemally in theufe-makingof C:ialtsRighteojfneffe,evenasof theo )ly immediate Evangelick-righteoufneffe,asit re'pedtethour Jultification : becaule, if faith be conlidered in it lelf, and not as with the object, apprehended by it , it is not equal even in thofe thit are jultified. 4. See it in miraculous Faiih : as it concurreth for attaining of a particular benefit ; fo doth faving Faith for attaining of J uttificaiion : for, that there is an equal intl lence of both upon their refpedtive effeds, can- not be denied. Now, that miraculous Paiih might be laid lomeway to concur inftrumemally for health , is clear : for, it is faid thatfome had Faith to be healed ,to receive vertue from Ch ift,&c. which others had not, and accordingly the effedts, are attributed both to their faith and to Cbrifts Power j therefore , it may- be fo h .re, to writ , j aft ification may Bow from faith as the initrumentai caufe , and from Chrifts Righteoul-. neffe as the meritorious. 5. In the ordinary fiiiilit jde of Marriageor folemn Covenanting, itmay befeen : fonaftuallconfenting, or tne hand that wrlteth the name, may be laid to be inftrumental in the clofing of the bargain,or in attaining the privUedges that follow thereon, and the hand hath an other influence than the foot or eye , although thele aUo be neceffary , yet ic is not confenting or fubfcnbing fimply, but fuch and fuch in reference to fuch Objects and Covenants : even as it is not the tongue its ("peaking truths, and the reaching forth of difcharges limply that are inltru nental in mens courts for attaining ablblution ; but it is the fpeaking of fuch pertinent troths, or producing of fuch fatable dilcharges that comeih under that name : and this is ail we intend,when we fav that faith concurreth inltrumentally, even to hold out the immediate cauie of our juuification , to be Ghrift ipprehended by Faith : fo that faich and Chrilt are both nccelTary, but differently, and fo alio that th« etficacie of all the concurrence of faith may be from Chrift the Objedl , from which it is not to be feparaied when it is faid to juftifie. The other thing peculiarly attributed to faith;is,that it is the condition of the coyenant of Grace,properly; which -20$ M'Expiijitm 9f the Chap. 3. v'hichca'rtberaidoTrtodrH(*rg;fSceor>vOrk. Thisistobeunderftood asis aboveexprefled » towu, .hac :Faicli is tlfac \vhich Oft oUr fute is eaUed-for,. for confticuting of us Govenanters , and giving us right to the gr(?at (ibitipre henfive prdBiile ther^f, that God may be our God : and upon the performing ot which , that which God hath promired in it, may be expedted, as is before laid, ■ That Faith is thus thecondition pecuharly, and not Works, nor any other grace , C belide what is faid af- terward upon Repentance) may thus appear , i. Becauie Faith only hath that peculiar aptitude of receiving ■feods offer ind t-eturning of our engagement ; and lb, for making the baigain mut jally to be clofed: & Faith tatinot be conceived to be exercifeu j but the bargam mull be conceived Co Ue doled, and that perfon to be in Covenant: therefore, the cxercifidg thereof , mull b6 peculiarly the condition. 2. If Faith be that which peculiarly riddeth marches, between the Covenant of Grace and c4ie Covenant of Works and curfe j and aBs- ueVer eo'iPfo be freed from the curf(i,'bi;caufe he is a B-^lieyer and doth relt on Chi ift, then Faitk mult be pe- 'duliarly tile condition of the Covcnancof Grates But theformer cannot be demcd>and is clear, Jo/;. 3. 18, 56, 2. If Works concur in the lame caulality with Faith , then it mult cither be Works before one be in Coye- liant, or Works thereaher; Butitcanbe neither; not before one be in covenant, bscaulcfuch VV^orks can- riOC be accepted : nor fecondly afcer,becaufe then they'cbuld'nct'b'e the condition upon which weareadmitted 'for fb, we \^'Ould be accepted before the conflition b^- performed. . It it be laid , that the fame realbning will feclude Faith, becaufe if Faith be the condition) then it mult either be ^aith betore we be in Covenant , or after, ^^tf. J^tifw. It foUowetl-i taot : becaufe its Faith neither before norafter our cmtie, but that which enters lis,* that is thecondition ; anditcannot beconceivetl before nor alter , being an inltantaneousadt , as folemn confenting in Mirriage is not before nor after, as it coaitituteth Marriage, but inftantly. Here , Itill obferve , that when v\^e fpeak of a Cjndition,-M'e (peak of that condition whereby one is admitted within the Covenant, and hot of any thing that may be implied to be performed .1^ one -admitted already to Covenant : becaufe that mult be thecondition of the Covenant properly that intitleth one to the pn vi ledge scovenantedi 'B'Jt what ^tereth oneintothtsCo<'^nant, dbth-iotitle him to the prwllcdges covenanted: Therefore it muft ■properly be the condition ; and Faith beihg that,is therefore alone fo tobe eitcetned. Which "we may fur- ther iiree, thus, either bei'ng admitted to'^ the Co^^enanr, one is freed from the curfe , and inltated in all the privilcdo-es of the Covenant or not j It cannot be laid, not j becaule that were to make one a Covenanter and not a Covenanter : and one cannot be conceived to be in Covenant with God , but God is in Covenant with him aen alio were Faith pr<&p-'rly , tkatis , •ftTi(^ly taken , the condition ot the Covenant, according as they undeiHand it ; and lb there verc no nccefficy to adde or mention Works asdiftindl from it,or toprelfeFaith tobe thecondiiion as more large- ly and improper ty taken : and fb in fome refpeift there were no difference ; tor, this far none denieCh l-Hic that 4M5hial engaging to Chrift and to Holinclfe is neceflary : becatrie , i c is impoffible to conceive one clofing with ihe Covenant , but he bccomah , ifrJofaBo , engaged whodt«h clofe ; Or thus > that which is the condition to one , muft be to all at age j ( for oH uch we f pea k ^ But adtual Work s cannot be the condition to all 5 be- - gj^ing to holinefle were in this cafe fuffkient , and that it is here intended : becaufe , Works are fpoken of as the condition jas they are diltinguished from Faith, as it is taken by them to be the accepting of Chrift as Lotd •as well as Saviour, as hath been faid. See more of this on Repentance. Butbelide all that is fpoken , the(e two mainly ftand in the way of our accounting works a condltkjn of the "CoveoatK, or of Juftification , in the lame kind of caufaiity with Faith ; i, Becaufe it abfcoreth the diflfer- €nce of the t\vo Covenants , to wit , the Covenant of Works , and the Covenant of Grace : tor fo , works ihouid be ftill the coidition of the Covenant of Grace. Now the Apoftle doth diredlyoppofc thefe , the lighccoufntife of the Law faith on this waycs , rfce w«^ Jef^ thefe thirds, tSc. andtherighteoulnefleof Faith is holden forth as oppofit to that, and fo cannot be faid to conlift in doing of works, J^m. 10. 5, 6. Gal. •5. I2< Ifit be faid , that be excludeth legall works , or Law-righteoufnefle , which are not alledged by this opinions but doth not exclude Evangelick works , which may well ttand with Grace, jinp/. i. The Apoftles oppofition is not made to exclude one kind of -worics , and ralv'e in another j but fimply to exclude all which may come unde r the expreflion > Ao thi$. And hence Faith it felf , as it is our work, hath ever been exduded in this refpedt. 2. If we look to works withrelpcvft to the Covenant of Works, even fo work's have no proper merit » nor proportion unto the things promifed of themfelvcs, but as it is determined, and con- defcended to in the Covenant , and by vertue of Gods promife made thereunto ; therefoix- it is called a Cove- nant of Works : not becaufe of the merit of the works j but in refpedf of the 'io: mality of die condiiion there- of, to wit, anglkkjighteouf- neffe : for, if works concur in that famecaufality with Faith , Then our believing properly mutt beaccounc- ed our righteoufnefie , and not Ciiriltsby Faith taketi hold on : becaufc thefe two are inconfiltent, to wit , Faith and vvorks , in a proper fenle, to be our Evangelick-righteoufnelTe , and Chrilt alfo. For , fuppofeone to be charged at Gods Bur for fin , the one way Chrift is reprefented , and the other way the mans believing and obedience. If it be faid, thit when we mention believing or Faith ^ it cannot but refpjA Chrift. jin[\v. i^ Then there is no difference ; for , we acknowledge Faith correlatively taken to be our nghteouC- Btff;. 2. Then alio works cannot concurr in that manner J for, they cannot fo refpe<5l him : which is all that is intended. Ifitbefaid,ihatChritl is ourlcgall-righteoufnefTcthatis, thatbyHimwehavefatisfied theCovenant of Works, He having paid in our name j but Faith and obedience are our Evangelick-rigb:eoufncfle , that is as He hath procured a new grant of life upon thele eafie tearms in the Covenant of Grace , and (o as by per- forming thereof we may come to have right to what He hath purchafed in fatisfying the firft Covenant. Anfw. I. This mif-reprefenteih Gods way of Covenanting , who hath not appointed our paying of a fmall rent ( as it were a peny ) to be the ground ot our right unto Chrifts purchafe ; but feeing Chrift became Cautioner in ourname » to pay the debt , He hath appointed the debtors claiming of, and lubmitting unto his payment , to be the terms upon which he fliall be abfolved , as M'as at the entry to this difcourfe oblerved,. and is clear from Philip. 3 . 9. where the righuoujhejje of Faith ( which is our Evangelick-righteoufnelTe, and oppofed to works ) and to be found in ChriH , are one j and the one is explained by the other. 2. This way doth make a Covenant to be a midsor way for attaining of another righteoufneffe for Jufli- ficationbefide Chrifts : and fo doth make two righteoufneflesin Juftification, and one of them to be the mids for attaining the other , whereas the Gofpel-righteoufnefreis butoneinitfelf, by Faith apprehended and made ours. 3. Although this may feem not to exalt works by giving them any merit; yet it is impofTible to account them even to be our Evangelick-righteoufnefle , or a condition of the Covenant of Grace , but there will ftill be a readineffe to heighten them above their own place , which derogateth to the way of Grace that is laid down by Faith in Chrift : for , it is eafie to exceed in reference to any thing in our fdvcs , confidered in it (elfj whereas when Faith is only refpetfled , as itapprehendeth Chrift, it cannot be (o confidered ; for , it not only merits nothing , but it excludeth merit and all boafting : and therefore th-: Lord hath thus wifely ordered that all may be keeped from boafting , even of Faith. 4. We may anfw«r , if by legall-righteoufnefTc be underftood that which may be fatisfying to the Law, fg, Chrift indeed is our legalUrighteoufnefle; yet foasby theGofpelonly wehaveacaffe tohim , andhavea promife of being accepted through Him , without the receiving of which by Faith , He is not a legal l-righte- oufneffe to any : and fo He is our only Evangelick-righteoufnefle alfo: andthusour legail-righteoiifnetTe and Evangelick , are the fame : for there is but one charge to a finner , which only can be anfwered by fleeing to Chrift : and fo , He is our legall-righteournelTe, as the Laws charge is fatisfied by Himj and He is our Evangc- lick-righteoufneflt , as that mean of anfweriug the Law, is to us propofed in the Gofpel and for r.s ( upon the condition forfaid ) accepted by the fame , without which Chrift had never been our legall-righteoufnefTe: and the dividing of th.fetwo righteoufneflcs, doth fuppone, thatthere maybea legall-righteoufneflcin Chrift J to fuch as may adrually never partake there, ( and we are afraid that fomefuch thing may occa- fion this diftindtion ) \\'herea8 Gods M'ay in the Gofpel is to provide a righteoufnelfe for fuch as were given to Chiift, by which they maybe actually juftified, (/<». n* '!• And if Chrift be not this Gofpel-righte- oufnefTe what can be it ? For it is by Him we are freed from the curfe of the Law > which is the end where- fore this Gofpel-righteoufntfTc is preached. And it is by putting on Him that even the Gofpel holdeth forth Juftification. Bjt , if weconfider the Law- righteoufnefle ftridlly.as it requireth perfonall holinefle.or faiis- fafbion from the very party > fo Chrift is not our legall-righteoufncfle : and in that fenfe it cannot be pleaded for: itmuft therefore follow, that He is our Gofpel-righteoufnelTe, feing noother way but by the Gofpel we have acceffe to Him. And therefore that diftindtion will not hold here : for , Chrift is either our l^all- rJghteournefle,thatis,the righteoufnefs which the Law holdeth forth,andacceptethofic felf, or our Evan- gelick-righteoufnefle , that is, the righteoufnefle which the Gofpel holdeth forth , and whichbyitisaccept- gd: But he istiotthefttft: Brgo , he maft be the fecond. And fo faith , properly taken , cannot be our Evangelick- Cliap.5. 'Book^oftheReveUtm, 211 Evangdick-righteoufntfle fcing Chrift, and Faith properly taken , without relation to Him, cannot boch be ib accounted. Again, ir Faith properly taken, and that largely, be our Gofpel-righteoufnefle, upon which we are jultifted. Then itis either Faith, including that refpe(a to Chrift, or not ; Bjt neither of ihefecan be: for, if it refpevfl and include Chrift , then it is what we fay. Faith with its obj etl, and not Faith properly; and fo nut Faith in that fame caufality with works, M'hich is afferted : if it re fpiCt not, nor include Cbnft, Then is there a righteoufnelTe and ground of J uftification, wherein Chrift is not comprehended , which will lound noway like a Gofptl-righteoufnefle. If it be laid , that he hath procured Faith in that large fenfe to be accepted. Jnfw. i. That maketh a new Covenant or Works, as is (aid, 2.Thatis not to make Chrift to be our immediate righteoufnelTe i but only to have procured that fuch works fhould be accepted , and the former Covenant mitigated , but not in its na- ture changed. And fo, 3. It homologateth Popilh Do*5lrine, w^hich we hope is far fi om being intended by the maintamers of this opinion. 4. That overturneth the imputation of Chrifts Rtghteoufnefle as our imme- diate righteoufneffe, which is enough to make it to be shuned : for, if we lippen to fuch graces and duties as abftrafted from Chrift and without refting on Him, that is not to befntnd \n him, but in them ( for thefe two are oppoled, Phili^.i .9.) and lo they are a righteoufnefle that will never quiet theconfcience , and which the Gofpei will never own as an Evangelick-righteoufnefl'e, reft on it who will. It it be laid, cannot Faith then, properly taken, be in any refped counted a condition ,or ground of right ? For Attfw. In fum we fay, i . That i;aith at moft is but the condition on which Chrift becometh our Righte- oufnelle, or is imputed to us for our juftification i and fo Faith it felt properly cannot be our righteoufnefle. 2. We fay, that when Faith is called the condition of the Covenant, or our righteoufneffe , it doth not i nply that it is properly imputed } but it fheweth to whom and upon what terms Chrifts Righteoufnefle is im- puted, or, howalinnermaybaveaccefle tobejuftifiedbyit. 3. We fay, that Faith when it is called the condition , is ever to be taken ftriftly, that is, as it receiveth Chrift } and by th at manner of adling, is diffe- renced from all other graces and works. And fo , 4, We fay, that it cannot be conceived under this confi- deration, but as looking to Chrifts RighteoufneflTe, as the objeit thereof j even as we cannot conceive a con- fent, which conftituteth a Marriage, without refpecSt unto the party confented unto, and his ofter, or declara- tion of his will preceding, without which no confent could be conftitutive of Marriage , or be a ground of claim to any of the goods or priviledges of fuch a perfon ; or , as we cannot conceive looking to the brazen Serpent ,as the condition upon, or mean by which health was gotten , but with refped to the objedl thereof,^ to wit, the Serpent j and the ground and warrand preceding, to wit , Gods appointment i without which , a look, confidered fimply in it felf , is not (o to beefteemed. If it be yet urged further here, that ifFaith properly taken, bs the condition of the Covenant of Grace, and hath in that liicceeded in the room that Works had in the Covenant of Works , Tnen Faith muft be our Evangelick-righteoulnefle , becaufe "Works then were cur legal-rightecufncfle, and that upon which our right to life did ftand i But the former is truth ; He that faid , do and lilpe, fauh now, be/iey>e and k fared , frjff, C?c. Jnfv>. I. This will fay nothing for Faith largely taken,as comprehending Works j but at the moft for Faith ftri(3:Iy taken, as contradiftinguifhed from them j and fo there will not h^ that fanie kind of caufa- lity in both, but the contrary. 2. In this condition. Faith is never to be taken, withi;)at implying the obj eft Chrift } or without refpeifl to its proper aptitude , for receiving of Him, and lb hefielpc and thou shalt beja'pcdt implyeth ftill this, receive Chrift and reft on His Righteoufnelfe , or fubmit to Chnfts Righ:eoufneis , and accept of Him for that end, that He may be righteoufneflfe to thee , and thou shalt be (avcd ; it is imposfible to conceive itotherwife, at leaft rightly. Now, when upon believing, J jftification doth follow, and the per- Ibn is declared juft , it cannot be faid that the ad: of believing properly is imputed , and that upon that ac- count he isdeclared juft : it is rather Chrifts Righteoufneffe believed on , thnt is imputed to him s and upon thataccount he is declared juft, which is the very terms of the Covenant ol R:demption , whereby the lio' nets fins are imputed to Chrift j whercapon He, as Cautioner, is ientenced and made/;w , that His Righte- oufnefle may be imputed to us, and fo we upon that account made righteous, and that wfciw», and not in our felves, as it is, 2 Or 5- 21. which implieth , that even our Evangelick-righteoufueflie, whereby we are abfolved , is in Him , and not in our felves , as the fin for which He was fentenced , was in us, and not in Him. ^. There is this difference betwixt the two Covenants, as was faid, The one is a fervile Covenant ( to fay lo ) and muft have what is engaged to in it , performed , before one have right to what is promifcd j and fo works were in the Covenant of Works, the condition upon which life was to bj expected j and without the adtuall performing of \v hich, there could have been no pleading for it ; but this , to wit , the Covenant of Grace, is a conjugall Covenant; therefore is not the condition thereof in all things to befquaredby that. B^fide, works were the very materiall righteoufnefle uponwh.ch Juftification Dd 2 was 212 MB^tim^fike Chap.;. was foLUideJ inthe Covenaacof Works jbat to fay ot" faita, a&cakeninit felf andwithoat refpedb cadrift ^ that It WiJtdlb th * ccHiiition now, wo ild be abfiird , Chrift bdng by tbe whole ftram of the G.o.pei boldea forth to b^rdted on before we can be juftificd ; and y^i even tlMS would tx)t conlirm any way whatis faidof thejoyntconcjrtattceofGraceand works in tbac fame kioiofcaufalUy with faith: If t b^' fjrtb^r laid, raa.y not feith properly taken be; called the coiidition upon which Chrifts Righteouf- Reff;beco?n2thaiipn£rs»andisimpuie«icohim ? ^»[vf,i. This coufirmect) what we lay : for,iffaithb2 the condirion upon which Chr.ft becoineth oar Rightebufnefle, Thsu it isChrift who is our Righieoulndie* and not taith fkriCtly and properly taken » much lelle largely , as compre hcnding all other Graces : for if ic were ojrri»htcojfnelTj properly, there needed no ioiputationafCbrilts after our believing » except it ba laid ( as fooae Papifts lay^ tbatitis imputed to niakc up Q.vc defefl;s, and to mskeoiir holinetl'e acceptable; and foit\«ereoar Faith and Wofksthitft»Quldb> juftifted by Che imputation of Chrifts Rightcoufoelfe >andnoD our psrfons; which is contrary to Scripture, a. This isj upon the oiatter* the fame with what we faid , as is hinted : for fuppofe a debtor to be putCued, he pleadeth abfolution , becaufe his Cautioner hath payed, and he producetb the difcharge given to bios , wherein that is acknowledi^d ; his pleading fo and producing of thatdifcharge, may befomeway called the ground that giveth him right in Law to have that payment of the. Cautioners imputed to him, yet his ablolution flowethTcomthe complex bufinelfe , not of his pleading fim- ply,biit ofthe cautioners paying* his plea *ing of that payment, and the Laws accepting ofchai defence and imputing of it to him ; aird fo f rom all thefe together bis abfolution flowed: juft fo itis here, our juftificatioa floweth from Chrifts fatisfadtion , being accepted and refted on by us , and imputed Co us by God. And therefore, thirdly, though Faith prop2rly be the condition upon which Chrilis Righteoufnelfe is imputed to us ( I bid rather call it the m ^an by which it is apprehended) yet ic foUoweth not, that therefore Faith properly taken, is o ir righceoulneffe, and as fuch, is imputed to usi and accounted lb, feing ftUl this prefup^ pofeth the imputation of Chrifts R-ighteoufncffe in order of nature to interveen betwisji our believing and out Juftification : and therefore that His Ri^hteoufnefle imputed,muft be properly our righieoufnelTe , feing we upon that account , and confidered as luch , ( to wit, as having Chrifts Righteoufnelfc impucedto iis ) are juftified ; anduponthai Righteoufneflfeirapucedjjuftification is immediatly grounded, Ye.t».5ounhly, All this doth fay nothing for Faith largly taken, as comprehending all Gofpel-dgties : for, ihoBgh Faith ItridHy taken be necefl'iry for having right to Chrifts Righteoufiiefl'e , or having it imputed to us j yet arc not adtuall works (o, by any means ; but through the imputation of Chrifts Righteoufncfle, we are firft ac- cepted, and then bring forth thefe good «'orks i which fheweth that they do not go before that imputation ofChrift>Righteoufnelie,orour juftification, but that rather they follow thereupon. For, if we cannot do good works, till we be fandf ified, and if none be fandtifted, but fuch as are juuified, and thefe two can- not be feparated ; no not for an inftant of time (for it cannot be faid that a man is (anuhfied , but not yet ju^ ftified, am contra) Then it .will follow, that a man is j uftified before he hath atjf uall works , (it is of fuch we debate , and not ol h.ibituall feminall holinefl'e ) for he raay be, and is fandified before he can have th.^m > much more ere he perlevere in them. And fo confequently , atftuall good works cannot concur to Juftifi- cation as Faith doth, or be the condirion thereof; Bjt the former is trueand clear; Thereforcfo is the latter alfo : which is the thing that was in Qjeftion. Liftly , we fay , if Faith properly, and largely taken accord- ing to th?ir meaning, ( or yet ftri*5tly) be imputed to us for Righteoufnefle , Then either Qhrifts Righteouf- nefte is not imputed , b jc oiir Faith only , or Chrifts RighteoulhelTe and our Faith properly taken alio , but neither can be faid : noi the firft, to wit, that the Righteoufncfs of Chrift is not imputed to us , but Jaith on- ly, Thu 1 fuppole is not intended ; neither can the latter be faid, Vi^. that Faith is imputed to us for Righte- o jfnels and Chrift alfo : fir then, Chrift is either imputed for our totall righteoulhefs , and lb Faith cometh not in, or, as a parciall righteourntfs, and that isabfurd. Again . either His Righteoufnefs is imputed to m before we believe, ( and lb before o:ir Fiuth can be imputed) which is falle : for , that would make Chrifts Righrpojfnefs to be ours before we were in Covenant internally i Or . it is imputed to us after we belit-ve , and lo after oijr own Faith is imputed tousand accepted f)r RijJihteoulnsIs; But that cannot bej for then we would be righteous, before the imputation of Chrifts Righteoufnefs j which is abfurd : or, laftly,b:)th muft be imputed together; which alfo cannot ba: for, if both be imputed together propely, then both in the fame len'e or Kind ofcaulality.orindiverfefenfes: the firft cannot be Gid 3 for that would make both meri- corio js, which is dilclaimed ; if the laftbe faid , then it muft be fo as the one is imputed to iis fo- our legall- righteoufnifs, to '. ic > Cnrifts acisfailion, and the other as our Evangelick,to wit, Fiithj Bit, 1. Thati? the thin* alread ; fpo' then itisfupppned to be in(tantaneous, and paftj and what was faid ror juftification , doth hold here. Indeed if the meaning be tha« the Gofpel doth continue to impute Righteoufneffe, even after faith, till the BelieveF be in Heaven , and to account fuch a Tinner jult by vertue thereof. That is truth j But that fpeaketh the changed ftate of a (inner, upon the account of an imputation and juftification already : fo indeed, the word of the Gofpel con- inueth ftill to pronounce Believers juttified upon that account, and that imputation in its vertue never ceafeth : Bjtiicanno'cbefaid that the Word doth continue to juftifie , as juftifying denoteth the changing of a perfoas ftate , from a ftate of enemitie to a ftate of friendship : even as an abfolved Rebel, or Debtor, once pronounced free by vertue ot'fiiehaperfonsin- tercesfipnrorCautionerspaymencdothcontinuetobedeclaredfreejthjatis, his abfoiution coniinuethin force i but properly , the ad of freedoiB,or abfoJving, doth nctcpminue, j;)ut is inftantaiieous upon the pro- dudionof fuch rights. • - ; - ' ' :- ; To shut up this, we ipayilluftrate the way of Juftification , which is more clearly exprefled in the Gofpel under thefe expreffions, hiUepf and thms^aU belayed , by comparing it with the more obfcure and typicall expreftions uled under the Law : for, itis certain thefubttanceis the fame j and what is ourlegall-righteouf^ nelfe, was theirs; and what was their evangelick-righteoufnefle, is ours alfo. Now, the terms orexprefljons oftheOldTeftament run thus, leVjV.i.>fr/3.4>e?f. When a man fmneth^he shall bmgh^ tffetmg ,^e. and he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt offering , and it shall be accepted for him , to make atonement fof bim , Cic. In which words there is an expreff; condefcending upon the Lords fide to propole ibmething as a righteoufnefle for a finner, wfiich was to be accepted for him 5 yet, I fuppole, no Ghriftian will fay, that it was the external facrifice it feff, that was to be accepted for lucb , nor that it was the ad of the Faith of the offerer alone, that was fo accepted : for then there needed no facrifice, but it behoved to be the thing typified ■ by that facrifice, to wit, the Sacrifice of Chrift, looked to , apprehended and pleaded by the Faith of the offe- rer, that was foaccepted. Yet, the external facrifices in the Old, gi e as exprefly faid to be accepted for a (inners Juftification,or as an atonement for him,as Faith is faidto be accounted for righteoufneffe in theNew: and as it cannot be faid, that by vertue of Chrifts fatisfaditwi, or the Covenant with him, it was procured that fuch performances and facrifices fhould be accepted of themfelves > as the perfons immediate evangelick- righteoufnelie, though their ceremonial Law was their Gofpel: So it cannot be faid,that there is any fuch bar- gain concerning Faith in the NeM' Tettament ; but that Chrift apprehended by Faith j is the Righteoufneffe both under the Old and New Teftament : which is the thing we intend. Concerning Repentance, "P Epentance is much called-fbr in thefe Epiftles , and t hat with peranptory certification of comiag wrath* ■'^ if the fameprevent it noi, as we may fee, C hap.l.lperf^.in the Epiftle to thefe of EfhefWy who look like a people realin the Work of God, though under ibme decay: Itisalfocalled-foi:fromP(r^;}70^>)>fr/] 16.' Dd 3 Yea ii4 -^ Expsfit'm of the Chap. 3. Yea Je^ebelhaxh a door of mercy opened to her, upon iuppolition of Repentance* 'Perf.21 ,22. This aiio is re- quired ot Sardis, Chap.'^Jterf.l. and o^LaeUcea, Vtfr/^21 . jFor clearing of which places, and other truths con- cerning Repentance, ic may be.enquired, once for alU I. ItRspencance be (implie neceffary for preventing of wrath and obtaining of the patdonof fin 9 2. In what refpeCi it is necclfary ,aud how it doth concur there- to ? 3. If to a Believers recovery after his lin, the exercifc of Repentance be neceflaryf 4 If fo, what kind of Repentance ^ For underltanding of all , we would premit, that R:pentance may fall under a threefold confideration , I. It may be confidered as fomewhat previous in time to the exercite of Faith and Pardon of fin. This is pro- perly Icgall-forrow, and is a common work of the Spirit, which may be in one, whofc fins will ne ver be par* doned : it is therefore not of it felf gracious, although the Lord may iometitnes make ule thereof , for a fia- ners humbling and wakening before his converfion. Tliis is not the Repentance that is priff.d here. 2. It may be confidered* as it doth not only follow pardon, but alfo the intimation thereof j (o it is a melting of heart, and a felf-loathing that fioweth from felt love, as the promifeof the Covenant is, E:^ei,i6'6Z- and 56.51. This is the melting ofheart,(pokenofin that woman* Lukey. fViioUfedmuchil/ecauje much Matfor' gCpm heti\trf,^7' Neither is this that which is principally intended here 3. We may confider Repentance as a work of fantitifying Grace ,rifingfromthefenfeofby-paftfiQ, and hope of future mercy, whereby the heart is both affetted with indignation in refpedt of what is paft , and warmed with defire and. love in refpciit of what it expefteth , and io diffcreth from the firft , which arifeth from apprehcndedfuture wrath j and from the iecond , which fioweth from felt-received mercy. This Re- pentance geeth alongft with Faith and the exercile thereof* for the attaining of the hoped-for remisfion, with a through imprcsfion of the freeneffe thereof in refped of the perfons felt linfulneffe.That is the /brrcvw after a godly manner , which is fpoken of, 2 Cor, 7. i r .and it is that which is principally intended here, and m other places where Repentance is required in order to remisfion of fin. In Anfwer then to the firft Qijeftion, We fay, that Repentance, underftood in the laft fenfe , is fimply ne- ceffary for the obtaining of the pardon of fin , fo that without it no unreconciled finner can expedt peace with God : which we thus make oat, i. from feverall places of Scripture, and firft, by thefeplaces wherethe command of Repentance is prefixed to the obtaining of pardon, and preventing of wratii ; and that by way of certification, that if it be not, remisfion is not to be expe(5fed , as AHs 3. 19. ^pent that youtfws may he blot'; tedout: which doth imply, that without thisitheblottingoutoffinisnottobeexpeiited: oiberwilethe pro- j^ofing of the blotting out of fin ,could be no great motive to prefTe the excrcife thereof j which is the Apoftles Icope: as alfo, /43x 2.38. ^,7x8.22. and fo in all other places, where Repentance ijjprefTed as a nriids for attaining of that end. a. We may adde thefe places where the connexion between Repentance and Pardon is more peremptoriljr enforced, as Lukg 13.2,3. Excepttye repent 3 ye shall aU Ukewife perish : than which nothing can be more clear • tnd Prolf.iS.il.He that coy>ereth fm, shall not profper: buthethatconfejjeth andforfaketh {whkhis , upon the matter, all one with Repentance) //;'«5^«J were/. 3. It is confirmed from llich places as ground the c^ufe of peoples ruine upon their not repenting > as in ZeVtt.i6.j{mos 4 B-s^kj i %.Wt>el, i6,?^c. and many fuch places, is clear, where this, they repented not ^xi given as the caufe of Gods continued quarrel! againft them. All thefe confide rations we vciW find in thefe Epiftles , where the Lord doth not only require the exercife of Repentance by command j but doth threaten judgement, except Repentance prevent, Chap.i. Ver/5,16, and 22.and it is particularly marked to be the ground of His continued controverfic with je:ebel,l^etf2i.ihaz ihe did not repent, ii\d fo Chap.'^.zi. In the fecond place, this may be made out, if we confider the promircsof Gods Covenant, in which re- misfion of fins is lubjoyned to the exercife of Repentance, as neceil'arily antecedent j fo that without it there is noacceffetoany promife of pardon. 3ce,firft, Lelpit 26.40,41,42. If ihej shallcenfijje their iniquity , then will 1 remember my Colpenant : which doch prefuppofecotifefiion, and the exercife ot Repentance , and the humblingot the heart , to go before the application of the Covenant. And, left it fliould be thought ale- gall-covcnant J it is exprefly faid to be the Covenant with Ifaac and Abraham , which cannot be denied ro be of Grace. The like allomay be gathered from the i KJng 8. 47. where So/#wo» exprefly Covenanteth forpardononthefeterms:and,2Cfcro«.7. 13. the Lord doth exprefly affent to ihele articles. Yet this is a Covenant of Grace, being a Covenant for obtaining of pardon through Faith in Chrifl }e(us , whereof fraying toward the Temple and Mercy-leac, was a type : and it is exprefly (aid to be , upon the matter, Gods Covenant with DalDid : which cannot be denied to be the fame Covenant of Grace with that compre-i tended in the Gofpcl, feing tlie mercies fWorn to ihe Fathers Abraham and Day>id, are the fame mercies that src- Chap.;. Ji»9k.ofthe^epeUtm. 2,5' are now conferred upon Believers. And, although chere were lome peculiar promifes made to Abraham and Da\>id in refpeift of th-irown feed, and Ibmeotber things; yec thefe peculiar proraiies vi'ere not the grounds of their own juftification, much lelle are they to b- pleaded by any other for that end. Now , the Covenants end, as it holdeth forth remisfvon , and its elfentiail promifes , muft be common to all. It may be contirmed alio from ijoh.j.p. If we confejje our fins , Gcd isfaithfuU topardon , C5 remisfion of fins being to them the infuiing of habitual! Grace , and Repentance being a part of that inherent Holineffe,In this refped they account Repentance necelVary as a part of ourfor* m^l Righteoulnefle> by which fin is expelled, and the perfon conftituted formally and inherently jufl: This indeed > .^15 AnExfofitm of the Chap.j. indeed is an abfurd overturning of the nature ot trut-rcimifwa o: litis , ( which confifteth in Gods iiocim- purmg rhe fame cons, or in Hts blotcing them out; and aiccreth the whole ttrain of the Oolpel. a. We fay,thac Repentance doth not concur for the obtaining of the pardon of tin ,ai) any niateriall caufe iJifpofinRthefoul for the receiving of a gracious quality, for tijeexpelhngof lin > cr , as being a pre-requific -matter to Gods working thereof m the loiil. This wc i e)etft as abi. ird, upon the grounds foreiaid:for,thougli •ve acknowledge the foul of aun,yea, the whole man do be the t>b)ctt wnom God doth pardon; ycc pardon* being ajudiciaUadot His Grace, it can admit of no material caulc. a, -Kiitherdoth Repentanz fallen into by many, who, though they difclaim a meritorioufnefle in their Repentance , yet are ready to conclude iome prevailing perfwafive efficacy to be in it ; which appeaveth by this, that when they are fatis- fied with their own R pentance, ihey more confidently exped: pardon j and when theii fenfiblenetfcin Re- pentance drieth up, they are ready to queltion it > as if there vva€ fonle \\'eight in their Repentance ol it ielf to prevail with God, and perfw^ade him (".is it vi^ere ) to pity. This > I fay , is not to be admitted : becaufe Gods will, being abfolutely pure, fiaipl e and loveraign, is not capable of any mttui from any caufe without it felf .• and forgi vnclTe being an ad limpUe of Grace, and ordered alone in all its manner of pf ocecdirg by His foveraignty , ibere can no reafon moving Him thereto be iaiagined , although He want not reafon in His atling , Chap.j. Book^of the ]Revelatm, 217 ailing , as chey fay , Datui rath "Voluntatis dtVma , fed none ejufdem modern. This alfo would propole the moft high and holy One, as Tome vay having paflions tobevvroughc upon, like unro us ; and would ob- fcLirc exceedingly the freedcme and foveraignicy of Grace , which hath alwayes its rife in his own bofome : Therefore it is afferted by Divines in this caie , that properly it is not our Repentance that maketh our fins , either a<5tuatly to be remitted , or yet to be ren:iifrible > but Gods O'lace alone ; for if Grace had not ordered the connexion between Repentance and Remiffion , upon grounds laid down by it fclf , no linncrs could have expedited pardon , nor would their lins have been remiflible eveo upon fuppofition of their Repeutance,more than if there had notibeen Repentance , if I'uch a fuppofiiion may be made. 5. We fay, that Repentance doth not concur for the obtaining of remiffion of fins, as it is a piece of our own new obedience , and of the condition of the Covenant of Grace , and fo now to be imputed to us with Fairh and the other Graces for Righteoufneffe> ia ftead of the perfe(^ holinffe which was the condition of the Covenant of Works ; as if now, God in the pardoning of penitent finnes , their fin,fhoLjld not refpedt Chrifts imputed Righteoufneife as die immediate caufe making them acceptable to Him, but the very acfts thcmfelves ofFaiih , Repentance, &G. and fo the firft Covenant of Works will bemans performing of all holy duties according to the Commands perfed:ly -, which Covenant being now broken > and man made unable by fin to p.;rform\lie condition thereof, this opinion fupponeth Chrifts fatisfavition to have procured ( which yet Socinians deny , as any procuring caufe of ^ a new Covenant upon thefe terms , that finners who are fliort of perfe(5t Holinefle > and yet do believe and repent of their fins, fliould be accepted: and thefe adts of Believing » Repentano' »&c. fhould be accounted to them , by vertue of that Covenant , as it their obedience had been perfedh T!iis way isnot fufferaWe , becaufeit fhutteth out Chrilts imputed Righteoufneife from being the next immediate and meritorious caufe of our Juflification ; and continueth the Covenant tobe in fubftance a Covenant of works for its form : although it place no condignity of merite in thefe works ; yet by this , it is fhll fome work of ours that is the ground of our defence before Gods Juftice ; and fo cannot be admitted j for even Fairh 11 felf , in this cafe , eometh not in to be confidered , but as it uniteth with its objeft , to wit , Chrifl Jefus in the promife,as hath been faid, Thele v^ayes which are moregroITe, being dilbwned ( fo that there is neither ground to charge us with Popery nor Armmianifme tor our aflerting the neceflity of Repentance^ we come now to fhow pofitively in wnatrefpedtitis necelTary. 1 . We fay , i^epentance is neceffary not only by neceflity of precept.but alfo of mids .necejjttate ^ pracepti ir wedii , that is , not only as a duty laid on by God j but as a mean appointed by Him for attaining that end i to wit y remiffion of fins : in which refpedt , a penitent , or repe nting finner , may be faid to be ufing the means how pardon is attained, and to be in the way of obtaining it, ivhich cannot be faid of a finner thatrepenteth not. or although Repentance , as abfolutely confidered in it felf, dothnotmake a penitent anjfcieareruntoremi- /fion ; yet it being confidered inrefpedl of Gods contrivance,andof the order which He hath laid down, and the promife which he hath fubjoyned to it, it may well be called a way and mean for attaining to pardon. 2. Befide this , there is a kind of congruity and fuitablneflfe in this order which God hath laid down , by fubjoyning the promife of pardon to it , thus it is more fuitable that a penitent finner Ihouldhave pardon, than an impenitent : becaufe he is a more congruous objecif ( to fpeak fo ) for grace to fhew it felf gracious upon , than if there were a continuing in fecurity. Neither hath this congruity any cau(ality or merit in it j but only doth (kcw Gods wife contrivance in appointing a mids fuitable to his end; which is the glorifying of His Grace } and the making of Himfelf to be precious to the finner. 3. Repentance concurreth in the obtaining of pardon , by qualifying the finner in reference to the promif, wherein pardon is propofed; which is notto be underftood.as if this q'oalification were a thing previous to a fav- ing work ofGods Grace, or,as if it did difpofe the' fubjedt for receiving of anyinherent quality :Or laftly, as if there were any merit in it to commend the perfon fo qualified untoGod,fbr the attaining of pardon:chefe things we have already rejected: Bat it may be faid to qualifie a perfon in thele two refpecls, i. Thatitputteth one within the reach of the promife , which fbeaketh pardon to none but to fuch u-ho are Co qualified : and thus itc^ualifieththe perfon meerly with refpe(5t to the promife, and the qualification contained it : andfoa true penitent finner , may be faid to be qualified for remiffion , and may take holdofrhepromifes that make offer of the fame , which no other, not fo quahfied , can do: becaulc the pvomifes are peculiarly holden forth to fuch who are fo qualified. 2. It qualifieth the finner in reference to the promife , asit doth difpofc him to accept the offered falvation freely , and to tcfl upon Chrift alone far that end. Thus it qualifieth for obtaining of pardon , as felt poverty quaHfteth a proud begger to receive willingly an otferedalmes, and to be thankfull for it : neither is the almes Itil'j free > that it requireth one fenfible of poverty to receive it : but ic isra;her the more free, andacknowiedged tobe fo, when it is conferred ; even (o it is here. E e There liS Eo&kpfthe^eveUt'm; Chap.j. There io one thing more quettioned , evenannong Orthodox Divines, that is, if Repentance maybe ac- counted a condition oFthe Covenant with Faith; and if in that refped , it be necelfary , and do concur for the obtaining of Pardon » For anlwer, (That wemay notdigreflelonginthis y we (halliay down fome af- fertions , after we have premitted this diftinvStion. A condition may be taken more largely for any thing required as an antecedent for obtaining the thing promifed : in this fcnfe , there may be many conditions. 2 It may be taken more ftridtly and properly , tot that upon which the clofing of the Covenant depend- eth , and that which , as fuch , cannot be conhdered but as implying the clofing thereof. 3. A condition may be taken, asit looketh to fome confequeni following the clofe, and is virtually implied therein. As for inftance, in Marriage there are feveral things neceflary, as the hearing of the propolail, the believing hi- ftoricallythetrutacfthethingheardjanefteemofit, and adefiretohaveit> with aloathnefletooftcndthe party propofingit: Theleare fuppofed toberequifitandneceiftryin onethatiscalledto Marrie, that flic fhoiid forget ner ' kindred and her taibeis houle , and cleave to the husband , and fo forth. Yet none of thefe refofurions, orqaalifications, are properly the condition of the Marriage-covenant j but the parties confent to accept the oftered match , upon the terms propofed. The aduall and pofitive folemn declaration whereof, in the approven way , is that which formally clofeth the match and entitleth the party fo accept- ioK to the husband, which none of thefe former qualifications did: after which, there followeih the perform- ance of Marriage-duties j the obligation whereof was contained in the Marriage-contradr. Yet cannot they be accounted properly the condition of the Marriage-covenantr becaule the performing of them do:h pre-fiip- pofe the Marriage; juft fo is it here, there are fome thitigsthat in a large fenfe are pre-requifittoihe clofing of the Covenant or at; leaft do go alongft wiihit , as eonviftion of fin , Repentance , hiltorical faith , defireofpeaceandunion with God, C5fc. fomething, to wit. Faith , doth a laid hold on , can be reckoned tobe. But Repentance cannot adthu-'uponChrifts RighteojfntfFeby taking hold of it without amansfelf, but it adeth upon an object within "himfelf, to wit , oipon his own fins, in turning from them to God, which yet itdoth butimper- fectlv • andfo cannot be oppofedin reckoning with God, in place ofthe condition ofthe Covenant of Works: Therefore Repentance cannot be properly thccondition of the Covenant of Grace , nor yet any thing that is meerlyinherentinus,anddothnotfoactuponChriftjwhereofmorcwasfaidformerly. Ifitbefaid^ that Faithisan inherent Grace no lelfe than Repentance : The anfwer is eaUe, to wrt, That Faith is not confidered meerly as an inherent Grace., when it is called the condition of the Covenant , btit as ituniteth to Chrilt , and clofeth with him offered in the Gofpel : even as in a Mlrriage confent , willingnefle and contemedneffe to Marrie fuch a man , al hough it be an act of the will ; yet as it is an act of the will , ic knot confidered as the coiidiiion of the Marriage-knot, but as it relateth to a propofed match, and is the ac- centing: thereof And hence, though love , refpectto the party and otberthings beneceflary to Marriage, and in a large fenfe may be called conditions thereof; yet ate they not properly the condition which conftituteth a perfon married to another , becaufe they act not foas to receive and clofe with the propofisd r Repentance is nor that which formally conftituteth one a Covenanter : becaiife one is not a Covenanter as he is a penitent bat as he is a BJiever : for , the immediat fatisfying ground of ones claim to the Covenant, is becaufe by ¥mh he hath received the offer: and therefore as fuch he hath right to the Covenant: it will not fo follow f.om Repentance, to wit, upon this formal confideration: beexercifeth Repentance; ^ therefore chap.^. -^ Ixpofitm of the H9 therefore upon that formal confideratioo he is a Covenanter. It is true , it is an evide nee of the former, bc- caufe a penitent is aTovcnanter, but his being a penitent is not the r a man may have his htarc opened to receive Chrift , and by that have a right to Baptifm as a Covenanter , Then it is not ruccc/Tivc i Bat the former L> truth. Ergo. 8. If tb.fe Works were the condition, and not Faith only > Then upon fuppofition of Faith could not the Sacrament of Baptifmbe adminiftred } But it behoved to have antccedaneoiis to it, not only the purpolc, but the aduall performingpf ih-le works > becaufe. Baptizing fupponcth the' accepting of the Covenant : what therefore entiileth one ia piofesfion, jnuft, when icijieally done, ^ be thccohdition ofibe inv^ard cove- nanting. ' ' '■■ . p. If Faith be the proper condition , Then Repentance cannot be fo ;' becaufe Faith is' not a condition of the Covenant meerly as i»is a Grace, but as it is peculiarly qualifiedin its manner of ading. Now, Repen- tance not being qualified with that manner , of adting, cannot be a part of the proper condition, i . Bxaufc if fo, then were graces of -diHerent adin^s admitted to concur in the fame Capacity and tnanner of acting , con- trary to their natures. 2. Iffo, then not only Repentance but every Grace > and all good Works, migh t b j accounted parts of the proper condition of the Covenant , as well as Repentance and Faith, if there were no peculiamelTe in Faiths a(5ting rcfpe^led in this. Andthough this may be counted no abf urdity by fome j yet to fuch as plead only to joyn Repentance with Faith, it may have weight : And to others we propofe thefe confiderations, Firlt, That the evidence of light doth cpnftrain the acknowledging of Faith to be eminently the condition beyond all j yea . that it may be called the only condition of the new Covenant, i. Becaufe it is the principail condition, and the other but lefTe princjpall. 2. Becaufe all the reft are reducible to it, as ne- celfary antecedents or means, &c. (To Mr.JS^xwr, Jiph.The^. 62.) and the formall apd eflentiall ads of thL; Faith are acknowledged to befubje^ion , acceptation, co'nfem, cordiaU Coyenaming, anafelfr^gnwg. Now, if Faith be the principal! condition, and that as ading fo, in which refpects no other Grace can ait , Then cer- tainly Faith hath a peculiar property here, and that not as a Grace fimply , but in refpedl: of the formality of its acting : which doth confirm all that is faid. And thus, Paith is not the principail condition , as b.-ing only fo in degree ClikeachiefCity amongftmany Cities ) but in refpecStofa different manner of ailing, and an excellency (vo fay ^o ) that is in it in that refpecSt, fuch afts being peculiar and proper toit,which are the proper charaders of a proper condition : and if (b, feing all other things mentioned are acknowledged as ne- cefTary antecedents or means, or implyed duties, &c.. why Ihould there bi^ contending about wqrds > and a new controverfieftated for the nature of a condition when the Churchis ahnolt fuifocated with conrrover- fies already ' Secondly, If Works be the condition equally with Faith , Then Oar being nccounced Cove- nanters, tnult follow adtuall Holineffe, and till then none are indeed Cove nanters : which is abfurd , as was formerly laid : for fo, none could otherwayes have right to any thing in the Covenant. If it be faid,thcle are feminally and in purpofe at the entry, That will not anfwer it : becaufe it's not the piTrpofc , but the aduall perfpjiming ofthe conditioni that giyeth right. Befide, if a purppfefatisfie for a condition in thefe , then ei- ther feminall Faith, or a purpofe thereof is to be admitted alio i which js abfurd : pr , if a^luail Faith be.re- quired, and but other conditions in purpofe,Then it is adiuall Faith, and not thefe that is the proper condi- tion of the Covenant . Thirdly, If thefe Graces and good Works be the condition of the Covenant , Then it is either in refped of their particularai5ls,orof perfeveringinthemj But neither can be faid Ergo.'^c. Not jjiarticular adls i becaufe the Scripture hangeth the prize on overcoming, continuing to theend,d''c. and not oaads. Norcanitbeperfeverancej becaufe fo, no benefit of the Covenant could be pleaded till it were ended : for, it is the intire condition , and not a part thereof that giveth title and right; But it is abfurd, that none ihould ha ve right to any benefit before perleyerance be ended , whereas perfeverance , is a priviledge that a Covenanter may claim. Thefe may indeed be called fomeway conditions of obtaining the pofleiiion of the great benefit in the Covenant ,but not of the Covenant it felf : and are duties implied to be performed by a Covenanter, but cannot be conditions upon which he is admitted. And though fomewhat to this pur- pofe , was laid formerly , yet the matter being fo Uke , there is no hazird nor prejudice from this co-in- cidencie. Affciw^. Although, in ftrii^ fpeaking , Repentance be not tbe proper condition of the Covenant j yet as ta the namingofit a condition, or not, we conceive there is no great ground of debate : andifthe matter be well guarded , the expresfion may be fuftered j Otherwayes it is no ftrife about words. We conceive that the guarding ot the matter, doth require,! . Thatthefe Errors both ofPapiJisj Armimans^ and iSo«fM«M/,former- iy mentioned, be carefully efchewed, and that, by giving it the name of a condition , we do not falten upon it any of thefe fenfes, efpecially the laft » to which it is moft liable. 3u This would be guarded, that Repentance be not fhufled-in asapieceofour righteoufnelfej orthat « which Chap. J. Bookef the JRev elation, 2jt which we make an immediat defence and IheUer againft the JulticeofGod : of which fomewhat hath been formerly fpokcn. 3 . This would be guarded , chat Repent-ance be not accounted to be a condition in that fame capacity & forrnalicy of ad:lng as f airh is .* becauie that would either confound the nature of thefe Graces , or vvrong the way of the Gofpel, wheiein ever fomething peculiarly is attributed to Faith. We come now to the third thing propoled, that is, if Repentance be necellary to a juftified perfbn for cb- taining the pardon of iins committed after Jultificaiion, as well as before it. To which we Anfwer Ihort- ]y, that thj Scripture doth hold forth the fame neceifity in this cafe , as in the former, i. Becaufe there is the fame order in the Commands that are given, and the promifes that are made to them for obtaining par- don, as may be gathered from theEpiltle to thdcin Ephefus , whomay wellbefupponed tobeBelievers • and the ground, is generall, in this Epiltle to Laodke»,terf. 1 9. Whom I l9y)e^ I rehuks and chaften, ( faith the Lord ) be -^alom therefore and repent : where Re pentance is put-in as a necelTary mids for removing of Gods rebuke and quarrel , even from them whom He loveth. 2. The promifes made to Believers,run in the fame terms, i fob. 1.9. IfweconfeffeyGodnfAtthfull topardon, Cc. wheiejoAnkeepeth the lame method inrefc- rence to pardon, even when he wrote to Believers ; and putteth himfelf in the roll , 3. Experience doth al 'o confirm the fame, as we may gather from P<»Wi Pfal. 52.3.4, &c. Virile I kept JHence ^ my bones v^axes eJdy^c. but I conieffed unto thcey and thou iorgavti\.mty^c. In which place , this connexion and order is clear. Neithercanitbefaid that Di(i only obtained the fenfe of pardon* i. Becaufe he himfelf doth ac- count it pardon, and fuch happinefle as doth proceed from the not imjjutation of fin. 2. Becaufe J^m 4. the Apoftle maketh ufe of this expe rience for the defcribing and confirming of Juftification it felf • which could not have been, it the place had fpoke only of the declaration thereof. And it cannot be otberwife feino- the Law curfeth every finner,andthe Gofpel abfelveth none but the penitent. It may be gathered al(o' from Nathan's word to Vay>id, 2 iS doth include a twofold impoflibility, i. That a finfuU Believer can be pardoned without repentance, becaufe the Lord hath appointed that order and method , and that wifely and gracioufly forthefcaringof Believers from fin, for the nutnbling of them under it, and for directing of them how to be freed from it. And there is need of this , lealt B.4ievers being in a great part corrupt, should abufeGods goodneflfe. The other is, that it is impoflible for a juftified perfon to die under fin without Repentance. And thefe . two donocciofle one other : becaufe the firftis conditional! j no juftified perfon, having fin, if he repent nor, can be pardoned : the other is abfolute, to wit , no juftified perfon can die under fin without Jjepentance:be- caqfe they are kept by the power ofGod to Salvation, i PeM.8. And he who hath ordered the end, hathal'"o in His Covenant ordered tlie midfes neceflary thereunto j fo that they cannot but be again renewed unto Re- pentance. And it is in this> as betwixt eleAion and effeduall calling ; for, no eled: can be juftified , till he be effedlually called, fo that if it were poffible he should die at age before effeduall calling, he could not be faved j yet it is fimply impoflible that any ot thetn can die before eficiflaall calling : lo muft it be here in re- fped of the renewing of Faith and Repentance. It will be difficult to clear the fourth thing, to wit, what kind of Repentance f to fpeak fo) istobenc- counted fimply neceflary for obtaining the pardon of fin ; bscaufe lometimes perlons are not foon fatisfied with the degree and kind of their Repentance ; fomeiimes again, even Believers after foul flips are taken a- way without any fenfible-like work of Repentance for the lame. It may be queftioned therefore upon ths former fuppofitions, what is to be accounted Repentance > In anf^'ering to which , we shall firft lay down fome advertifements concerning Repentance, in the generall i and then lome diftindtions of ifae fame •• from which the anfwer may be eafily formed. I, Itis no peremptory degree of Repentance that isrequired* as fimply neceflary jitisfincere Repentance, having its native fruits, that is to be acqiiiefced in. This fincerity of Repentance, is not to be judged only by the forrow, horrour , or grief that fometimes do accompany it , Hor by the continuance thereof in its exercife ; becaufe Repentance may be true where little of thefe are : and it may be unfound where much of thefe is fenfible ,and that for a long times continuance , as experience doc h confirm. 3. The fincerity and fuflSciency of Repentance therefore, is to be tried mainly by the rife and effecSs there- Ee 3 o£, j^^ An Expofttlon of tU Chap.j. oi &c 10 wit.if refretfV to Gods honoir afTcd the heart with ih.* (cnfe of its fin ; and if it (o affe6t , as hn be- cotiierh hatcf ill . the perlbn is humbled in himf.-lf , and brought to elleem or, and put a price upon, Gods Grace in Ciuift jefus, fo as to be in love with the lame. Tnis is properly turning, and dotlvcomprehcnd the cirenilalsofRepemance, whatever thedcgrecoflbrrowbe. Thefc ad vertifcments being Uid down, we would now confider loine diltmdtions oh that Kepentance that is neceffary for pardon, efpecially in the Regenerate, as they ate, or may be held forth in feveral expresfions, by feverali pcrlons. _ , , . , r . . • ■ /• Via'mB i.R-pentanceiseithcrexpreflTe and explicit, that is, when men both know luch things to be iins, and I hemfdves to be guilty of them, and do exprelly ackno wLdge the fame, and are aftet^ed with them, or, ic is implicitc , when men are generally aftedted for fin , although they be guilty of lome things which they do not know to be l$mon,o^whoCe Repentance and pardon we cannot doubt , as alfo of ^/*'s j yet hath the Lord left them in His Word un- der fiich a cloud, that their change hath not been, at leatt, very difcernable : for, we find ihele high places » that were builded by Sf'omon, continuing unremoved tor many generations thereafter : which doth cer- tainly fhew, that his Repentance hath not had fo palpable a change before men , asthatof Ai M'hether tbey be Penitents and Be- lievers or not, left unto himfelf alone, who hath aninfenfible way of begetting Faith and Repentance and alfo of recovering and renewing the fame, when he pleafeth. IK it be further moved, how, at the firft exercifing ot Repentance and Faith, a man can be faid to be jufti- fied, that is , accepted as righteous and pardoned of all his fins : feing his fins after Juftification are not par- doned untill they be committed and repented of > ^n[w. Both are true: 6)r future fins are not adually pardoned till they be committed and repented of i yetisthemanajuftified perfon,andinajuftifiedftate, havinga groundlaidinhisjuftification for obtain- ing the pardon of thefe fins that follow, fo that they ftiall not overturn his former ablblution; for,GodsCove- nant hath both fully in it, yet in due way to be applied. And it is, as if a company of rebels were fubdued , and by treaty they are pardoned, changed from that ftate of enemies to be natural fubje«5ts,and priviledged with their priviledges j fo that if they fall in after faults ( as fubjedls may fall in, ) yet are they never alain counted enemies ; nor is their firft freedom cancelled j but they are dealt with as native fubiedls falling into fuch offences ; and have priviledges that ftrangers have not , nor can plead in the fame faults : one of which priviledges may be fuppofed to be, that they fhall not be rigidly fallen upon , although their guilt deferve death ; but that they shall have means ufedto reclaim them , ( and thefe , fuch as cannot but be effeiilual ) and that upon recovery , they fholl be pardoned thefe faults , and be prefer ved from the deferved punish- ments. It is fo by the treaty of Grace and Juftification, the believing finner istranflated from the ftare of an enemie* to the condition or a friend, this is unalterable, he cannot afterward but be a fi iend : yet, becaufe a friend may be ingrate , and fail to his benefador i therefore by that treaty, it is provided , that there should be a way to forgivneffv: by vertae of that Covenant , yet fo > as there should be a new exercifeoF Repentance and Faith , for the commending of the way of Grace : and foa finning Believer, is a finner, but not in the ftate of fin } nor is an enemie, as he was before juftification , even as a faulty fubjedt is guilty, yet is no enemie , nor rebell, nor can be punished by death, when he becometh penitent , although he deferyeth it : becaufe the Law of Grace is fuch to the fubje(5ts of that Kingdom, that their pleading ot their former treaty, and be- taking themfelves to the terms thereof, is ever to be accepted asarighteoufnefleforthem in reference to any particular fin following juftification, as well as what preceded. And this no ftranger to God can plead , who hath no fuch ground for his recovery from fin, or, that God will give him Repentance for ir, much lefl'e that he will certainly pardon him. Yea, it dilfereth from a penitents cafe at firft converfion 5 becaufe a Cove- nanter may exped: pardon by vertue ot that fame Covenant in which he is engaged , and to which he hath already right, and he h^xhJM adrem: another cannot do fo , but m jft confider the Covenant as offered only, and foexpeft pardon j not becaufe God is adually engaged to give it to him , as in the others cafe i but be- caufe God doth offer to accept of him on thefe terms , and then to pardon him; Some genfrall ohfirvamns conctrmng^r(A(h\ng^ And tfpeciallj. jpplicAtkn. H A ving now gone through thefe Epiftles , we may fee how wifely and ferioafly our Lord jefus , the Prince ot Paltors, ( who hath the tongue of the Learned given unto Him ) doth from Heaven fpeak to the condition of thefe Churches, to whom they are directed : wherein we may have an excellent copy , ac- cording to which, Minifters ought to carry t emfelves in difcbarging of their Truft. We conceive therefore, it will not be impertinent to shut up thefe Epiltles with lome generall directions concerniBg the way of Minifters making application to Hearers,which can hardly any where elfe, more clearly, fully, and together be gathered: and although every thing may not be particularly pitched upon,which is nectflary m preaching ;214 MExpdfitisn ef the Chap.j. ( that not being the Spirits intent in the place ; ) yec wc arc lure , that as His profecoting of the relpective cafes of thefe ChurciieS, is very comprebenfive ; fo it cannot be but moft worthy of imitation. t . Ln generall we fee, that Minifters in their appUcation , ought to conform themlel ves to the cafe of the Church anciperfons to whom they Preach s to erroneous people ( or fuchasareindangtrof errour) more convincingly ^ to the fccure, more iharply ; no the atiiided and tender, more comfortably, Sec. as may be teen in our Lords dealing with thefe Churches. 2. Miniitcrsouglit in their Dovltrme to apply themfcl ves toallfortsof perfons , to wit , to Rulers, and Peoplej to hypoci lies, and openly profane, yea, to the good, and the fe that have molt tendei ncflei reproving all, convincing all, as there fliall becaufe : So that neither hopleinefle of profiting lome that feein to be de- I'perate , nor prepo^erais atfed:ion to thefe who are tender and affevlionate, ojght to marr this manner oi dealing. And thus we lee out Lord Jelus doth threaten profane and grofle erroneous Je-Kcbel upontheone h uid, and backllide n> though Godly Ephefus.upon the other. Sometimes, it is more difficult freeiy and faith- tuRy to reprove one that is Godly, or to \t'ithttand one Peter , than to threaten or contend with many that are profane: and yet both are neceflary and profitable for edification. 3. This univerfall application to all forts, would yet notvvithftandingbc mannaged with fpirituaJ wifdonr and prudence, fo that every one may get their own allowance. Hence the Lord doih lo threaten the fecure and (tubborn , that yet he excepteih thefe who were not defiled ,• and fo comforteth the fairhfnl,as the pro- fane may not have a ground to take the (ame confoiation with them. This is a main qualification of a Mt- nitter of t he Gofpel, rightly to divide the word of Truth , and not to follow all applications promifaioufly and in heap together in any Auditory, without fuch difcriminitingexpresfions as m.iy guard againftconfu- iion therein : el pecially as to thefe four, l. That a tender foul may oe lo ftrengthned and confirmed , as a fe- cure perfon be not more hardned j and that a prefumptuous by pocrite,be fo ftricken at , as an exercifed foul be not wounded. 2. When both the good and profane are in one fault , the one is otherwife to be reproved and reftored than theother i and we lee Ephefus is more tenderly dealt w ith , than Laadicectj according to therule,G or approbations of what is approveable, leaft Gcdlinefl'efufFer, when the fault of a Godly perfon is reproved ; and leafl the fentence go beyond the Mafters intent, which is not to cOiidemn the perfon , but to reprove the fault, as the Lord doth tenderly diltinguifh thelein the cafe oi Ephejut and Pergamot. 4.Times and cafes would be diflinguilhed alfo : and where outward affliction, or inward exercife have fealed on aper- lon or people, reproofs would be more fparing and gentle, than whenthereisoutwardprofpericyandarea- dinefle to fettle in a formall difcharge of duties, as by comparing the Lords dealing with the Churches of £• fhefusf Smyrna , and Philadelphia, and His dealing M'itb Sardis and Laodieea, is clear. 4. This application would be pathetick, pungent and weighty , according to the matter preffed , fo as it may have weight upon the Confciences of Hearers. It is a main piece of Minilteriall dexterity to make a plain obvious ordinary reproof weighty in application, fb as the matter may look fcrious-like to theHearers, and they be convinced that he is in earnelt : and for this caufe, his convindions, reproofs , directions, &c. would not reft in the generall : for,the Lord is particular in all thefe Epiftles. i • In mentioning the fins that he reproveth 2. In giving the evidences of them, to Ihew that he beatech not the air j and the more to bear- in the conviction in the; application : for, as generall truths will need their proofsi fb will particular applica- tions, leaft the confcience fhift the challenge. 3. He ripes up the heart, by chopping at inward fins, to vi'ir, falling from the frH lo\e j thou fayeji I am ricfj , ^c . thou hafi a name that thou lilpejl but art dead , S?c. 1 1 is a main part of fearching Do(5trine, to repell the anl wei s that a heart may Iiave within .igainft the power of Godlineffe, though they be never cxprelfed i and this is a main property of the Word, to be a dilcerner of thoughts, HeA.4. And thus 3fcA« did with his Hearers, Matth."^.^. Thinkjiot to fay within your fches , C?c. 4.The Lord Himfelf is in His expresfions ferious, that the Confcience and inner man may be carried alongft in giving heed to the words fpokento-ihe ear, and that the out ward man, iray fee the f cope of the Word preached, 2 0n«t/!?.io 4 5,&.c. f . Application would rather b^fquared to the edification ofthe Hearer than fimply and only regulntedby the Doitrineihatit rifeth from: for, Ibmetimes there may be (eemingly flourishing applications, when a Mi- ni fterfpeaketh in th; profecuting of fome truth, and in the presfing of lome point with rcfpetl to the matter that he is handling, w hich is in it lelf good ; and yet it may bi little ufefull to the Hearers fpoken unto, as not being pertinent to them. Ojr Lord here conformeth His application to thele He writteih umo : lb fuch truths ought to be infiited on, and preffed, as befit the Hearers. 6. The matter infifted upon , is diverle ,' lometimes reproof, fometimes exhortation, fometimes it is in re- ference Chap. 5, Bo9k,0fth RmUtm. lay reference to corrupt Dodrine, (bmetimcs to che inward fpiritual cafe, &c. which flieweth , that aMnifter would not be addicted to , nor alwayes dwell upon one thing : but would fometimes convince gain-fayers and clear truths , fometimes Preachpradkicail things , and that ofdiverlc forts j becaule Faiih and Pradice is the end of Prtaching ; and clearntik in , and acquaintance with truth, maketh Hearers folide , and well ground- ed in both i behde , tbatin numerous Audkores there are varieties of conditions which call for variety of edi- fying Dodrine. 7. In his ftriking at errours, we find > i . That he doth not infift on queltions of more remote concertj- nicnt , (uch as many were in thefe times ; but on thefe that are in their nature more groITe and in their confe- quence morehurtfull. z. The errours that hetoucheth > were (uch as were prefently troubling che Church , and thefe Churches in particular to whom he writtetb. Old buried errours are not fit matcer for ordinary Preaching. ^. He purfueth thefe errours as moftgrofle and abominable things , to make them odious and abominable unto his people: and for that end, compareth the promoters thereof to Balaam :nd J ei^ebel. It wasrcgratedbyholy Mr. Greenham^ That fome by their trifling way of confuting errour » made it but ridicolous , whereas they ought by earneftnefl'eand gravity , to have made it hateful!. 8. His pradical matter is near the poiver of GodlinCfle > to wit , marking the Spiritual declining of the fincerc , prefTing the exercife of Repenunce , and the performing oi holy duties upon allj and, with all, moil fearchingly and convincingly ftrikuig at hypocrifie, prefumptioo andfelf-confidcnce,asintheEpiftlesto Sardft and Laodicea : thereby fticwing what Dodrine elpecially Miniftersihouldinfjft on in Congregations: and if we look to our Lords pradice while in the flelh , we will not find Him more frequent on any lubjed than this , to wit, that the way to heaven is narrow , that many were firft thatikall be laft , that hypocrifie Ihould be guarded againft, &c. as His parables ot the fower , foolifli Virgins , Marriage-feaft , and many 0- ther inftaaces , do demonftrate. 9. The Lord doth not infift upon the moft high fublime and obfcure things, either in His Dodrines, Re- proofs > or Diredions , fuch as are the more obfli ufe Queftions of the Schools , or the moft Spiritual experi- ences of grown Chriftians , although this laft , being well timed ; hath its ufe; but He prefleth the moft plain* obvious and uncontrovertible duties of Religion > to wit , Repentance, S-'lf-e xamination, Faith, i^eahC^c It is a great and main part; yea, the very hre of application , to ftir up to the pradice of acknowledged duties, and to reftrainfrom confelfed fins : for, as mainly the life of Religion lieth in the pradice of thefe j fo the moft powerful preaching, is, in the preilingofihem. Wemay tothispurpofe fee alio in that S:rmon of our Lords , which isrecorded by Matth. in his 5. 6. and 7. Chapters , how familiarly He condefcendeth to expond the Law > to dired in the exercife of Prayer and Fafting and other duties, both in the firft and fecond Table j wherein certainly He is ttill prefTing Spiritual fervice. 10. In ail thefe, theLordfofolIoweih the application as He may imprint it on the confcicnce , and leave fome profitable fruit by it : and, in aword,Heconvinceth, exhorteth , reprovetb, offerethcounfels,0«. as they may be edified by it , and every word may gain its native end. Therefore we fee when He convinc- ethbf, and reproveth for , fin. He doth firft point at the particular (ins wherewith He chargeth them. Se- condly, He doth '^ggtege thefe fins by ihewing the guiltinefle and finfulnc ife of them. Thirdly, he prc^ofeth weighty and fad t..reatning^ to fcare them; and the more fecurc and felf-confident they be , (as in the Epiftle to Laodicea)hQ doth the more Iharply ripe up their infide, and the more cmphatickly and fignificantly expreffe his abhorrencie thereof, and thL'irhszard thereby. Again,when He exhorteth to duty, Hedcth, i.make the duty plain, that it may be known what he calleth-for. 2. Hegiveth fomehelpsfor furheringof them in the performance thereof, to wit, theremembringof vlutispatt, or their examining of their own way, watchfulnelTe and advcrtencie 1 or the time to come, and fuch likei which are both in rhemfelves princi- pal! dutiesand great helps in ail the pradice of holincflfe. 3. He prtfTcth ihefe exhortations to duties with motives , which comprehend both the prejudice of neglefling them > and the advantage that comeih by the performing of ihem. Again, when He propofeth the offer ot che Gofpcl , and invite th to believe (as to the Church 01 Laodicea) He dcth, i. open their fintul dangerous and hypocritical cafe., and battereth down the ignorant felf- confidence which they had in their own formal profellion. And> 2. He propofeth the right remcdie, towit, iiiiiifeif and His benefits; His imputed RighLeoufneffe which can only cover thieir nakednefie,&c. 3. Hecleareththercrms upon which that ^oW and tv^»«r«»«i.'«r is obtained, underthefe cxprefiions ofitt>i«j, opening , ktarkening , ^c. And, 4. He doth moft fweetly, and yet moft ve- hemently prcfle t: partly, by condelcemling friendly tocounielandintreat: partly, by making his offer large, free, and particular to any man that will open, {$c. and partly by urging his call weightily and roufingly with a behold, Ifiand; as if after he had made the offer and bad knocked , he were now taking inftrumems , in the confcienccsoi hearers i thereby , as with a nail to faftenhis inviutionupon tiiem : and f f lb Mtf An Expeptm ef the Chap.j. fcprefljng their clofingrhcre with, or otherwile alluring chat he will leave this inftrumenc upon record i^ gainft them. XI. We find, whatever the cafe of the people be that he rpeakethunto,theup-fhotandfcopeofhismef- fage , is , ever to perfwade a doling of ihc treaty between him and them. Therefore , when he chargeiB with (in , he leaveth not there , but commendeih unto them Repentance > and givcih a promile of welcom- ing of them upon that condition : whsn he quarrelleth for hypocrifie and deadnefl'e in prolefion} He propof- eth Chrift « and advifeth to accept of him : when he exhorteth to duty , as to Repentance and zeal j yet, even then doth he propofe Chrifts Righceoufneffe , as the only cure and cover of their nakedncfle ( a^ in thelaft Epiftle is clear:) whereby we may fee, i. what a Minifters fcope Iho-jld be , andwherearhe (houldaim inconviv5bon , reproof, C?c. and where he fhould leave nis hearers, to wir, at Ghrifts feet , who is the end of the Law for Righteoufnefle. And it is not unprofitable , even explicitly to make that the ufe and clofc of all . 2. We may fee , that the Law and Gofpel should be both preached and prefTed together , and that fo, as the one feem not to encroach upon the other. And efpecially this would ever be clear , that the weight of our peace M'hh God doth not ly upon duties when they are prelfed, butuponiherighteoufncffeofChiift. Asitisagreatpradicein aGhritttan, togivetheLawandGolpelthehrdueplaceinpra^flicej foisic amain qualification ota Gofpel-Minifter » rightly to ridd marches between the Law and the Gofpel. Thi» maketh fomuchinfiftinginthe Epiltles to the ^gmanSi Galatians,tSc. to keep Juftification by Faith in Chrift clear and di(tin»5 from Works and Duties , even when they were much prefled and praaifed. And it is no Icffe dangerous toProfelTorsto reft on Djties i than to omit them : and therefore the necelfity of being denied to them in the point of juftification > and of refting upon Chrift alone , is to be cleared and prefled by Preach- ers , as a moft necelTary and fundamental thing. 12. Forthisc^ufei the nature of the Covenant, and Juftification by Chrift , are efpecially to be cleared where a Church is formall,that is,free both of errours in Dodtrine, and groffc fcandals in pradice,and refting there: wherefore we fee, that in the Epiftle to the Church of JL^wJice* (which is chained with neither ofthefe)our Lord doth moft efpecially infift on this: for, thebeatingdownof errour , and banishing of groffe profanity, arebut, asitwere, the takrng-in the outworks of the devils kingdom j therefore w^en thefe are gained , the main batteries are to be dire<5bed againft felf-rigbteoufnefle , hypocrifie , prefumption , felf-confidencei &c. that the foul may be brought to receive Ch; irt in eameft , and zealoujfly and ferioufly to ftudy holinefle , without M'hich a formal proteffion will be but as a ftone of Itumbling. 15. We fee that our Lord Jefus putteth together an intire mould ofthe^vhole Doctrine and pradVice of Godlinelfe * giving , as atone veiw> a fight of our naturall finfulntffe and hazard , and of the v/ay how thefe may be remedied ;fo that when He propofeth any quarrel, he leaveth not ofFtill he propofe alio theremedy prefle duiie , and dofe with fome encouraging conditional! promife. This is a1 (b profitablefor a mixt Au- ditory ( efpecially at folcmn times , and other occalions , wherein people are ufualiy moft feriojs and atten- tive^ to give together a view of the Dodrine of the Gofpel ; ib that when a conviction is prelfed , and the hearer is made fomewhat hot, hemayhavefotneprefentdifcoveryof theway which he ought to take i and that he may either be informed, or, atleaft,beputinmindofasmuchoftheGofpelas maybe aground of his peace ,. if it be improven , though he should never afterward hear any more. This we fee was the Apoftleswayintheit occafionall Sermons in the hiftoryofthe ^ffj, wherein the fum of the Gofpel i» iifiially comprehended J and the Lord himfelfdothfo with Nicodemm , Jah. 3. and though there be differ- ence now , in fome refpecft , where the Gofpel is ordinarily and daily Preached , fo that this is not fo neceff- ary to be donealwaycs cxplicitely, as if they had never heard the Golpel before : and althojght it be- cometh a Minifter to draw his Dofts ine from (ome particular Text ; yet confideriiig , that the generality of hearers, are very ignorant of theferies of the Gofpel , and others are weak and inadvertent even in things which they fdmevi^y know ; and confidering withall , that a Minifter may haveoccafion by way of Reafon, Ufe, Mean, Motive, Queftion , or otherwayes, to hint a view of ihw' Go'^pelalmoft from any material! Dodtiine, and that withoutanyjuffimputationofimpertinencie.M'e conceive, that generally and ufualiy its expedient to follow this manner ; efpe cially on the Lords D^yes , which are moft fit for Golpel-do£trine$ (people being then for that end fet apart and fequeftred from their ordinary bufiineffes) and when thebodie of the moft ignorant people are gathered together. This way certainly by Gods blelling would look more like a mean of converfion ( and hath in experience been ordinarily found fo ) than when now one point , and then another , are diftindlyhandled i and fothe one is either forgotten by the moft part; before they hear the other , or at leaft is Hot fo warm to them , although they have the knowledge thereof. And thefe things b.Mng the Text of the Bible ( to fay fo ) and the great fubject and earand which Mimftershave to infift on., Itonghinottobc accounted grievous b.'uufeol mens naufeating and loathing of them f torn the fre- quent X'hap.j, Jkol^qftheKevtlmtn, %%y quent mentioning of them, feing to the People they are profitabie and fafe » isPbilip. 3. 1,2. and even thac luaibing would , in the manner of propofing the fame things, be guarded againtt j that itching and curious tars get not occafion of contemning the precious Gofpel , and thus buclew would be able to difcern thaC it is 10. 14. Inthefe Epiftles.thereisa Divine ftamp , bearing forth an efficacy in the manner of presfing all thefe things. And we will fee, i. Authority in what is fpoken, 2. Evident plainneffe and clearnefle, J.Seriouf- nelle and vehement earneftnelle in presiin^ what He prcifeth. Indifferency andcoldncffe infpeakingof weighty things, is molt unfuitable in a Miniller. 4. There is love and atfcdionate tendernefle toihemto whom H^ fpeaketh ; yeai even in the (harpeft rebukes, He prudently intimatcth the fame., chat He be not cnittaken, Minifters have gained much, whenHcarers are convinced that they feek their good in the (harpeft words : and their way would be fuch « as« without afFe*5tacion, may evince chat in the Confciences ofHearers. 5. There is much (O how much !) wifdom in His premitang commendations , inHis diffe- rencing the guilty from the innocent , in His choofing fuch threatnings and motives as may gain moft upon thwfe He dealeth with relpedively, and not ufing the lame to all. If. His ftiie of fpcakingi is (weet and Heavenly, yet plain and familiar: It hath a f«'eet ftatlinefle in it, and is far from triviaU expresfions, which may make the matter fpoken weighikfls ; yet is it plain and equable j becaufenowHeisfpeaking to edification in pradicall things , Therefore doch He abltain from the dark manner of expresfions, which afterward He uleth in the following Prophecy. Bjt , i. His plaineft words are moft fignificant.masfie, and appofite. 2. The titles that are given to Himlelf.are ftjtely : weighty expref- fions and titles of God, and ot Jv;ius Chrift, become the preaching of the Gofpel M'ell j and are ufcfuli to keep up the reverend eftimation which Hearers ought to have of Him. It is fuitable ufualiy to name Him Co., as at the mentioning of Him » it may appear that the iieart is aftet^ed with the excellency that is in Him j and that the man doth not fpeak ofthat glorious Mjjefty, as of other fubjedls: even as Ambafladours Ihould give honourable titles to their Matters. 3. Th e fimilitudes are pertinent and grave j ferving more to illu- nrate the matter and make it plain » than to pleafe the ear and tickle the undeiflanding , as the comparing of Chriils Righieoulnefle toxoid and raiment , and the clofing of the Covenant , or believing inHim., to kuyinr I opening y^e. which manner is ufefuli to people; and tnat way of fpeaking in Parables , was much u/ed by the Lord , who alfo interpreted them to His Difciples , to make the fignificancie thereof the more to appear, 4. He doth ever expreffe Heaven by lome notable borrowed and various expresfion , thereby to commend the fame : partly , becaufeit is a great advantage to have Hearers in love with it j partly , bscaufe more proper expresfions wUl not alwayes fo clearly, fully , and to the iil^e ^ lute , and hold forth the thing that is to be fpokenof : whence it cometh to pafle , that Ibmetimes there is an allowance granted to ufc borrowed expresfions in fuch cafes. 16. We will find an orderly method in all the Epiftles. Thereis indeed no affevfled cutiofity , neither are there any Philofophick terms made ufe of » yet , method being ulefull in it felf , to clear the matter , and to help Hearers to conceive and retain what is laid ( and foifubCrvient to edification) oar Lord doth ifo con- defcend to that way. Therefore,in generall, we lee all thefe Epiftles have, i. A Preface, 2. A Narration, 3. A Conclufion j as if He had purpofely calten them in one mould.More particulaily,Vv'e fee,Hebeginneth rhcm all with this. Thus faith he, i^c Thereby to evince it to be His Word . A main thing to be advened to, as the fojndation both of Preaching and Application, that it may be ina.leoiit , at firtt , to be warranted by the Lord » and fo to be His Word , asilHeHimfelf were fpeaking. 2. H." propofethinthemall t fomeftatclyftileand title of Himfelf: whichisalfoamiinthinj; to be adverted to in Preaching , that at the entry , both Minifters and Hearers may be afleded with the Majefty of Him , who is Matter of the O.di- nances, by fome ferious, grave, and weighty infinuatiori , Thereby to dilpole both for the more fit fpeak- ing and hearing. 3. He doth begin at thele things m hich are more generall , and belong to infirmation , as in letting them know their cafe, and His thoughts of them: then he cometh to particulars. 4. In particu- lars He premitteth clear difcoveric sand con vi^fiions of fin> to exhortations , to duties, and offers of the'Gol^ pel : and Hi premitteth exhortations to motives, whereby He prelVeth them. And laitly, He clofeth with what is moll pathttick and affedionate , cither in way of threatning or pronnile , having that weighty ad- monition added , He that huth ears t» bear, let him liear , Cic and fo He beginneth by working them up to fome ferious compoled frame of f pirit , and cioleth with fome affetlionate impresfing of the thing upon them in the mo r pathetick manner. Although this here, be moft in application j yet we conceive tiiat this order of propofing what is more general and doiilrinal , and whicn ferveth to the clearing of the judgement in the firft place , and the fubjoyning of what is more convincing, path; tick , and affe^flionate which is done by way oi ufe and application in the iaft place « That thereby hiearers may be dif-milTed with k)mc impref- Ff 2 fioo aii AftTxpoptm tf the Chap.?. fionofthe thing; this order,' we fay, tmy be well gathered hence. Aiidindeed , it is the moft native and Ve- nuin order, firft , to inform the judgement, and thereby to make the readier way to work upon the conlcience wilt,an iafFedtions.To thispurpdefec i^S.rj.howP^ doth there proceed and clofe, Yerf.iSA'^.&c * 17. In all this, the Lords way holdcth forth His great defi^n of gaining them to whom He fpeaketh ; fo as it Catisfieth Him not to exoiTcre Himfelf ( to fpealc fo of Him ) in doingof His duty j but He is ziealoiis to get His meflage received J and,in fum,rogetthem(aved: therefore weightily doth Hefollowir, inviting, exhorting , prefl^ng and proteiting as unwilhng to be refafed. This indeed is a ^ojnrain-qaalification of a Preacher ,to bz travelling in birth till Chriftbe tonnedin hearers ; andfoto preach to them , as h'jngering and thirfting fortb:ir Salvation, and not having only before hhn the propoftng of fome profitable matter, or the handling of fome point exaCtly i nay^ not only his omr exoneration, and the juttifying of God by making the hearers inexcufable j but a fingle ferious defire to have them gathered and efpoufed to Chrift j that the proud may be humbled, the hypocrite convinced , and the Word made the favour of life unto life unto them according to their cafe. This, 1 fay, isafountain-qualificatiotr, from vi''hicb many other qualifications do flow, it being leldome in any Minifter but it putteth an edge and M«eight upon the Word in his mouth , as the want of it maketh the moft part want favour, and, in the finefbwtords, often to have but little weight. 18. We may gather here. That a Minifter Ihould hold forth the Authority of the Ordinance and Word , and of Him in whcfe Name he fpeaketh ; and ought to takeit upon him , not from fuppofed weight in him- felf, or addition to it by his gifts j but upon this account, thatitis the Lords meflfage. Thus faith he, ifc. being that which giveth himfelf confidence and boldnefle in the delivery thereof , and which ought alfo to make ic have weight upon others : yea, it followeth from this, that whatever a Minifter be in him! elf, and whatever his thoughts beof himfelf and of his gilh : yet, being called to carry the Lords Meflage, he ought fo to carry in it , as not to lelfen the Mafters Authority, by his fainting and difcouraging apprehenfions of his own inabili- Sand unworthinefTe, and by his heartlefle and languid way of fpeaking ; but , to fpeak ic as the Oracles of od ought to be fpoken, and as having weight in it felf, for the vindicating thereof, although he be weighc- leffe : and that therefore there ought to be an eye to him for weight thereto , and a throu^n-clearnelfe that the thing which is fpoken in the N^me of the Lord is His Truth and Meflage , without which there can b" no great confidence in faying, Thtt^ faith the Lord, and with which a Minifter may boldly and authoritatively 19. As Preaching would be undertaken and began with an eye to God : fo both in the carrying on thereof and in thfe expeding of fruits thereby , the weight Would be ftill left: upon the Lord : and Minifters woulcl beware of attributing any efficacy > either to the vvarmnefle of their OM'n frame in fpeaking , or to their liberty in preflfingany point , or to the plainnefle and' weightinelfein theh-mannerof propolingor prefling the fame as if that had any infl jence ( as from them ) to give the Word weight and Authority upon Hearers f but ftiil' the efficacy would be acknowledged to be from theholy Ghoft, therefore, is chat word alwayes at the dole He thathaih ears to hear, let him hear Viltsit the Spirit faith. Whereby, asat thcentry theinftrumen't islaid by, and the Lords Authority held forthas only tobe acknowledged by thus faith the Lord: fo in che clofe the Minifter, even when in the moft affectionate temper and frame, is to leave what isfpoken , as weic^hty only upon this account, thatit is the Spirit M^ho fpeaketh , and who only can make it effbcituall : andlhemoi fingly this be done, the more weighty will it be j and thus weighty preaching differeth from the moft "power- full rethorick that can be. See fomewhat to this purpofe, Cb »/). i o.Vef/4. 20. In the generall, we may fee, that Application isthehfe of Preaching J and there is no lefleftudie,ski)l wifdom, authority and plainnefle neceffary m the applying of a point to the Confbiences of Hearers , and in the prefling of it home, than there is required in^he opening of fome profound truth : and therefore Minifters would ft Jdy the one as well as the other. ^ Much of ihefe Epiftles is delivered in the fecond perfbn , I inow xhy works, I counfelih^etorepera, ^c. for this end, thattheymight know it was them particilarly that he meant. Ic is much for Mmilters to get the Word lea veiled at Hearers, fo astomake them know thatitis they who are reached .• and that it is not only thefe that at ftrft it was written to, or rhefe to whom Chrift and the Apoltles did immediately preach that this Word belongeth : but that equally it belongeth to them , even to ih:m who now hear it. H.arers areofcen ready to fhifc-by the moft particular words , much more wh-n they are more shortly and general 1 y touched. Hence , Preachirtg is called perfwading , teftif/mz, hefeechinz , entreating, crrequejling, exhorting, &c. All which, import fome fuch dealing in Application- which is not on- ly a more particular breaking ofthematter: butadiredlingit totheConfciences of the prefent Hearers AndmthiserpeciallydoththefaithfuliTefle,wirdom,anddexterity of the Preacher, and the power and effi- cacy of the gifr appear. This is to fulfill or fully CO preach the Word of God I a very fignificant and much iiiedphrafe,I? when a Minifter extendeth himlelf to the uttermoft in his pilta » ferioufneUe and exercife of his gin: , to be at theyondmoltof the Peoples edification ,• and, as it is, ABf 14.2. to fpiak fo ofmahymaybemadetobe/ieYe: zne-xceUentCopywhcteoi, is in Paul, Cohff. 1.2^,29. fVhom Mve prgach y ivarnini-e\>ery man , and teaching elpery man in all -ivijdamy that we may prefem epety man perfeH in Chriji Je- Jm , ■^hereunto I alfa labour, jliiMng according to his workings which workfth in me mightily. And , 1 Theff. 2. 10 1 1. Te are witneffeSy and God aljo , how bolily, andjujtly, and unblameably , we bcloated ourfehes among jeti that beliey>e. As you kpow how we exhorted, and comforted, and charged elpetj one efyou^ ( at a father doth hit children ) We conceive ihefefgre , that it would conduce exceedingly to make Application weighty ui^ori- the Gbnfeiences of the'Hearefs, if Mihillfei's after the more general! part of their Doiitrine , and at their en- try to make Application iheceof , fhould paufp a little, and by fome f erious and grave advertiferiient , put thd p'eople in mindc, that eyen this X\Jo^d fo applied/or to be applied,is the Word and Meffage of God to them m particular, and as necefl'arily re*quifite to the office of a Pattor as the fomier general opening of the truth was : for. Hearers* are often ready to take more liberty in ftiifting of Application , as if what were even fo fpokcn warrantably , were not equally the Lords Word With the generall truth Opened-Up. Thus we fee P4«/,after his opening upof generall truths, ^»,i 5. whenhe cometh to make Applicjrtion,putteth his Hea- rers to it by thisWord i ter[.26. tlen Ondbret^hn', tdydUiiMworddfthitSal'Patiolhfeni ', &c, And as it is the'main'paft of a Paftbirall gm ^_, d^xterouflV to'feed by Amplication j' (bare they th^ rti6{| thriving Chri- Itians, who, as new born bab&s, drink: inihe Word lb applied, and take it home to themfelyes, and their own Confciences, as they d'o receive the general truths by their j udgemerits. Which Iheweth , that both Mini- ftersand People have the greater Caule'to be watchful! and folicitous concerning this main mean of edifica- tion, to wit, particular Application. ~ O y....* '•■ fr ',v'r ■■ -.ij .. .. •: -..i h ■-■ ■•'■■i — i. .; ■' :-iv>.)ri-;i. iuvj ^,,1 f : ,; ,,, ,ij .. LECtURLE I- CH A K Illl. Vcrf. I. fLTterthis I hokedt andbeholdj a door was opened in heaven : andthe frft Ifoice which I heardjWM at ■*•*' it were of a trumpet talking with me, which JMd, Come up hither y and I wiJUherw thee thittgf which fHuJl be hereafter. ■>■ ' ■'■■ ■ .;..,■.;.. .. 2- jifidimmediatlyMwai inthefpirH,andhekold,athon^wk0tinhMlfen\andonefmatithethr6ne, 3. Andbethatfat, was toldok^aponlike ajafper 3 and ajairdinejiortd ; artdth&tewasa rainbow round abotit tht tljrone, in Jtghifilie unto an emerald. .<: ': •,;.•:,, FOlloweth that part of this Boole ,'' whicliirproperly I^ropheUcal V Jo^wftchvlxatha fecond call to corfte tip, that he may have things which were to be hereafter /hown unto him. Before we fpeak particularly to the words , it will be tit to premit lomethi ngs in referjence to the Prophetical part vvhich folio weth, for our more eafie and clear uptaking thereof and proceeding'therein. I^irft , It is to be remembred, that on Chapter^i.Tperf.ig. we did divide this ^ook in tHreelbrts of things, to wit, 1 , the things that then were. , 2. The things which fohn had feen in^His tiitie, 3. • . The things whicli were to come thereafter. The firft fort of things , have been already fpoken unto in the fi^cohd and third Chapters. That part of the prophefie vi'hich f oUoweth, mull then contain the other two, to wit, the things Which John (aw in his time* and which were to follow after that : both thefe are comprehended under this exprefrion,/fei»^f which muji be hereafteryyerf.i, for, that phrafe, is not to betaken ftridly , as if all that fol- loweth were prophefies of things and events following the time of Johns haviiig this Revelation inanifeited to him ; becaufe we will fee in the fixth and twelfth Chapters the prophefie beguineth at the rife of the Gofpel, and the white horfe his beginning to conquer , arid the womans travelling under perfecution j both which, came fome length before this Revelation was written. Therefore they are laid to be the things which were to be thereafter : not becaufe tliere was noth ing of thefe events already come to palTe , or begun to be fulfilled, as the former reafon deareth ; but becau fe the great part of them were of that nature, and alfo be- caufe the events which John had feen to be fulfilled in their beginnings, veere but in perfedring j and fo , in ■■ Ibme rerpe<5l:, might be laid to be to come theteafter alfo : upon whicn grounds, the whole Book was called a prophefie, Chapter 1 .Ver/g. And fo when this Book is divided in two parts , the things wliich fohn faw j ^ that is , the things which were in his time, are comprehended under one expreflion with things that were to come. Again jWhenitisdiyidedinthree fortsoithings,asinC^^jp«^ l.lrw/iip. things to come, aretaken ij© An Expafition oftU chap. 4. more properly and ftridi JS as comprelu-nding only luch things as were for the time to ha fulfilled. Ana this is the rca'on why fometimcs it is divided in iwo, foinctimes in three parts j yet both to one purpofe. S-'Condly, The great fabjedV and matter of all that is coming p is comprehended in xhis woi d , / Wtlliht\t thee things which mvfi be hereaflcr : which is not to be extended to all events that were to fall out to all the world , t> jt to cbiet events that were to fall out in the Church> as concerning her Chriving,perIccuiion,ir<.ami what was to befall the enemies thereof unto theend of the world. Alfo it is lo be observed, according to the former ad vertifement , that we are not to fix theb.ginning of thefe events at the time.of J»i/i his havm ' this Prophefie revealed to him, but arc to begin with tnc Golpels rife , and the Orft preaching thereof unto the Gentiles afrer Chrifts Afcenfion, which we conceive is compiehended under thatexpresfion, the thhgs vthicb John hadfeco, Chap. 1.19. as vvasfaid. Thirdly, Tlic Prophetical part of this Book , is ordinarily divided in fix yifions , or fix prophefies ; for , when it is divided in leven , the firft three Chapters arc accounted one. Now whither we call them vifions or prophefies, it is not much upon the matter i for, every vifion cxMnprehendeth a diftind prophelie, and con- trarily ; (o that it will come to the lame thin^. When they are accounted feven , they are thus reckoned : The firft vifion , is in Chapters i, 2. and 3. The fecond, is in Chapters 4, 5, and 6. The third , is in Cbaptert 7.8i9,io,and II. Thetourth vifionjisinC^dpw/ 12, 13, 14. TneUktiis ^ in Chapters if ,ind 16. Ihe iixth,isinCib.jpWf 17, 18,19. And the feventh, is in CA<»^/w 2 j> U, ami 22. toihe end ot what i« Prophe- tical. But of this diviiion, we will fpeak more particularly , Chapter 6. LeHure i, Fourthlyi Thefe vifions or prophefies, that are to come, are jgain to bt diitinguifhed in principal prophe- fies, and (uch as are explicatory only : we call thefe principall proph^ fies of things to come, that are princi- pally and primarily fuch , thatis , which hold forih diltinft matter in themfclves , jioi holden forth in any former prophcfie of that kind, and io* in refpe«5k of the matter contained in them^and time which they relate unte , they difter one from another : of this lore are the Prophefies of the feven (eals , Chdf. 6. of the fcvea trumpets, C/;tfp.8,p,io> and II. and of the feven vials, €^4^.15, and 16. orthefe havcadependencieone uponanother, carrying the Prophefie of the eflate of theChurdionfroniJoitn'/time unto iiie end of the world i and yet neither of them do exprcfle what hath been contained in any of the other. Again, we call thefe explicatory prophefies, whichcontain no new matter , nor relate to any other time different from the former Prophefies, but are explicatory of the fame things contained infomeofthefe principall Prophefies under other types and expreflions : of this fort are, the third vifion. Chap. 1 2, 1 3, 14. which is explicatory of the firft two principall vifions of the feals and trumpets ; and the two otb«r Vihons , that are from Chap. 17, to the clofe, which are explicatory of the vials, Specially ofthelaft three: for, the firft of them explaineth the fifth and fixth vials, in the 17, 18, and i^.Chap. The lecond, is explicatory of the feventh v'u\,Chap.io, ji , iSc. So that in fum, there are three principall Prophefies fet down in one form, to wit , of/elf en feals , Jeyentrumpets,fey>entialt : indigiint other three that are lelTe principal and explicatory , which are ex- prcflTed by other types, according to the divifion formerly laid down ; tf which more may be laid when wc come to that 6.Chapter , already referred unto. Fifthly, The fbmi of this Book, as to the manner of Gods revealing thefe prophefies, would be obferved: ■for, to make things the more clear and plain to Uhn , that which was to come, is reprelented to him in vi- fion , as already aiited j and for this end, lohn in the Spirit is brought to heaven to behold this comedie , ( to call it fo ) or tragedie : for, it may be called a comedie, in refped of the Godly , whole affairs have a fad be- ginning, buta joyfuU clofe; but m refped: of the wicked, it is a tragedie j for , they have a feeming fweet » and pleafantb^inning.buta fad and forrowfull clofe. And becaufe the Lord thinkech good toreprefenc thele things to ioAfl in this manner^ there are feverall things in theprc^reffe of this prophefie , which arc brought in for this very end, as the fpeaking and avSting of ieverall pCrlbns and parties , diverfe interludes and iongSf^e, which are not fo much for bringing forth any diftinc^ matter or prophefie , as to make up that form wherein thel-oidthinktthtitto revealtbis prophefie : for preventing therefore of excesfive and too cu- rious diving to find out my fteries in thefe things beyond the fcope, wewould takenoticc ofthisadvertile- ment, which we naay more particularly confider in thefe inftances. Firft, To all thele principall prophefies , there are fome things preparatory .wherein the Lord fetteth forth His Majefty and Glory ; ^hereby to rouze up John and others to carrie the more humbly and reverently in the featth of thefe prophefies : fuch is this part of the vifion,CAa^.4, and 5. which is preparatory ro the pro- pheticall part following : for, in them, the Lord, as it were, reprefenteth the place where this great comedie IS adked,defcribeth the adors, and showeth the nature of rhe things which are to be acfted -, but thefe prepa- rations, are not properly prophetical, as the vifions themfelves , which hold forth the things that are aifted , ^re f yet» the allufion, which may be gathered froai luch reprefentations in their general ftrain and fcope , is' jaojtobedefpifed, ^ Second- S condlv We will find plain words of BoCtiuie mixed-in wicli the darkcft prophefics , as, bUfftd arethty that die in tie Loid, blejjed are thej that keep thtiigatmenti clean, ^s. in which and luch like words, there is a Dlain doctrinal and comfortable meaning, the i.ord ikreby iweecning the darker prophelies,and giving His DeoDle fomewhac to feed on in the fearcn of ihefe, as was once tormerly hinted j yet , from the (cope ot fuch fencences , and their beinginferiedinfuch places, and luch like, lomc light may bcgathcredfbr underltand- ingoF what is prophetical bcfide them. • j- / „ , Thirdly 1 he re are fome interludes of fongs und playmgs upon Harps > mentioned m feverall places, whicbare not properly prophetical in themlelves, butascircumaancesinaparable, they are brought to wake the intended mould oi this Book compleat, and to make a connexion between the parts and propUefies thereof • thefe indeed are not to be abftraCted from, or extended beyond their particular fcope relpeC^tively) wt are they fo wilely exprelfed by the Lord, that even they may be lubfervienc to the underltanding of the matter contained in the principal propnefies to which they belong. Of this fame nature we take the repre- fentationsof diverleparties, as adtorsm thiscomedie,tobe, as lometimes Angels , iomeiimes Beafts, fom'e- times Elders ^c which, no doubt, is wiiely done by the Lord, andwantethnotligniticationj. yet we do think that deep myfteries are not to be drawn from fuch expreffions , except lomething , in the current and flrain of the prophelie, evidence the fame to aim at luch things, as at leait a part ot their fcope. Fourthly, We will alio' find many exprelfions borrowed trom the OldTeltament , and trom the manner of the Prophets therein, efpecially from Daniel, E^fkielt and Zeihariah» yet often thefe expreflions are to fee forth a different thing from M'hai was principally intended by thwm under the Old Teitament > as by con- fideringCheparticularsintheprogreife,willbeclear ,.r.^. .. . .r • Wecome now to the preparation to the firft prophefic , m the fourth and fifth Chapters : which alfo m feme refpeiSl may be called preparatory to all the vihons that follow. It hath two parts ; the fourth Chapter holdeth out the Majefty of God the Creator, and exprelfeth His praife , conlidering Him as fuch ; the hftli Chapter holdeth out the Glory and Majefty of our Lord Jfefus Ghrift the iHediator and Redeemer i this is not tabc underltood as if the Son were not honoured in the fourth Chapter with the Father, or the father with the Son in the fifth : for, that cannot be , feing they are One God j and the honour that is given in both Chapters is divine. But the works of Creation and Redemption , being the grounds upon which ail creatures , efpecially the Redeemed, are obliged to praife God, and the great evidences of His manifold Glory , there- foxt both of them are explicitly Ipoken to, and the Lord, under both thefe confiderations, taken upjthereby to exprelTeHim to be the more eminently and Angularly glorious : fo , when the ground of the praife is gifen in the 4.C/;«p. Ver/. 1 1. it is , T^hou art 'wortb^y, 0 Ltdy to reteiTfeghry, and honour, and power : for thou haji treated aU things, and for thy pkafure the) are aridviere mated. Again, in the tifth Chapter, the workofRe* demption is mentioned, as we may gatlier from ^fr/p, and la. yet lo, as both are put together in the fame tbankfgivingjCAjp.f .>e?/^i3- . « , . , ,. In this fourth Chapter, beiide fome circumftances,making way to the vinon, we have thefe ihree princi* pall things, I. AltatclydefcripiionoftheMijeftyofGod, whoisdefcribedinHisown af^arance, as fitting upon a Throne, like a ]afper, and a Sardin Itone, Cf . yerf 3. which doth fet forth ( to ipeak lo > the pofture wherein God appeareth to John , thus Itately in Majefty. They are excellent expresfions, and yet they come farihortof the thing they reprelent, but they are thefurthcft that men can win to, to wit.by things known, to exprelTcorfomeway to conceive anunconceivable thing. 2. We have a dcfcription ofHistrain ind attendants, fet out at large from the beginning of the ^\erfXo iperfS. wherein God is defcribed f om all the roiall attendants that wait on Him , and the excellent and itately way He is waited upon. 3. Fro.n the midfl of the g.wr/to the end of the Chapter, we have a defcriptioiiof the Glory of God, from the work and exercife that thele attendants are about : tor, yerfS.ii is faid, Tbeyrefi not day and night Jafmgt HolyMfytholj, Jjord God jUmighty, "which \hk, and »» ani is tg come. And the exprelfions of all the glory they gave Him,are fet out in feveral circumltances , to the end . The fcopeis, to fet forth to Jo6», and all the Church, the Majefty of God, the giver ofthis revelation ; the Creator of all things, He that guideih all this World, and ruleth His Cnurch j and, at the entry, to put an impresfion of the M ijefty ofthis God upon Jd^ , and upon all that ihould readand hear thefe things that follow: for which end. He began with fuch yilions to Eykjelt Chap. i. to Jfaiab) Chap.6 and toJ«^»,Cbap,£ ofthis Book, To come more particularly to the words ; There are in the firft and fecond Iferfet, fourcircumftances that •• make way to the vifion. i. After this , that is , after the firft vifiott , fpoken of in the firft three C hapters : for, though it is like (asC^^Jp.l. >*r/!lo.) Jefert had all this revelation revealed to him in one day from the Lord i yet the Lord gave him fome breathings between vifions, Firft ^ things prefent, and- then things to J 2 J t M £,vpi>fitm of the chap. 4. to come, being revealed to hiuoi which is one cauU' why inepiopbefics andy^ionsofchisBook, aredutin- guifhed from each other. The fjcond circumlUnccobfcrvablei is, the Lords giving acccflt; to ]fihn to tee whactie faw , Beh0!H, a door te/di opened in hedYen : what is meaned by HetilKn here* whether the Church Militant, which is often ,in this Book, and in Scripture called HeaYcn, or, whether ihe third Heaven, Ipoken of, 2 tor. i ^.2. we fhall norin- lilt on it : VVhat John faw, was concerning the Vilible Church , and for their behove and advantage : but ic is like, the place where ]obn faw thelie things in vifio i* was even that which we call Heaven literally , God ex- traordinarily making way to him, to looii in whstre His Qigry was maniteftedi and it is called here an opening •fa ioof mhea^sn, and thei e fliewiug hui:i tbiuss to come concerning His Church, which were afterward to tall out i yet this is now ihovvn unto J«6rt in vjfion , as if it were for cne prelent time adted m a kind of come- die before him. And therefore may either be fuppofed to be re yealed to him in Heaven , or i n a trance re- prefented to him, as if ic werethere. And it agreeth belt with the fcope , iliat it be tlius underftood^to wit , thatHeaven fliould be in this manner opened to J»^», and things levcaied to him there, which he was to re* veal to the Church. The third circumftance, is , the voic? which he heard, and w hat it faid, ani thefirjl \oke Vihich I hurd C?c. that is.thefomier voice which I heard, C/»«/>.i.V«rf.io,M, The v'oiceof our LordJeiusCbiiftjwhich faid thtxe, lam Alpha and Omega, thtfirftandtheUfi: that f^me voice fpeaketh again , andrencweth ]ohns Commiifion id coHne,and lec> and write i and the voice biddetb iioj, dome up hither > and he will shew kim,tSc^ ' to tell that a heavenly mindis a great furtherance to acquaintance with the Mylteriesof God , and earthly- mindednefle is a great hinderance and obftrudion : and then he propofeth what things he hath to fhew him. Things which muji be ber^fm- So that in the explication and application of this revelation , we are not to look back to the four Monai cbics , but to Chrilts vvay with His Church in the dayes of the Golpel, accord* ing to theiirft generall which we premitted. The fourth circumftance, is,\ierf.i. jindimmediatel)i I wm in the Sptrit : whereby it is like , there hath beenfome intervail betwixt the ecltafie he was in, Qhap.i. if er/.io. and this ecltafie of fpirit he is nowin: and it is the fecond way how our Lord Jefus fitteth J«^ to receive thefe following My fteries : Firft , He carrieth up hisaffedions, and maketh him Heavenly, and then ravilheth him in thelpirit , whereby Us Chap. 1. 10.) in an extraordinary way John is, as it were, taken out of himfelf , put in an ecltaiie , imprelTions of things to come made on his fpirir, and palpably and yifibly made difcer nable to him , in a Spiritual] way , as if he had feen them with his bodily eyes. \Vecomenowtothevifionitfelf;Andinitwehavc, i. Gods Thrpq^j, to fpeakfo^fet forth, liiimfelf fitting on it, 5. Adelcriptionof HisGloryasHefittethuponir. I. BehMathrone-ifdifetinHearen. TheJc are borrowed exprefTions": for.GodneedethnotamateriaU Throne, neither hath He any fuch in Heaven i but as among Kings , Thronesare ufed as feats for Judge- ment, and for places where they appear in their Royalty ; fo the lame fimilitude is borrov^'ed he re , tofet cue the Soveraignty of Goi in Heaven, and in Earth, and in His Church ( efpecially His Gofpel-church) which IS called His Throne, Jer.-i^.ij. for in it He hath an ablolute Dominion and Government, and is continually exercifing and ading that Government as a King on His Throne. It holdeth out , i . Not only Gods great- nefle and power : But , 2. His abfoluie Dominion and Soveraignty j And , }. His adtuall exei cifing of that power and Soveraignity : which is further bolden out , in the lecond expreshon, one fate on the throne : the Throne is not empty, but hath one lit.ingonit,ading and exercifing that Power. Such m o:ds are frequent iu Scripture, Pfal.n-^. The Lords throne ts tn hcaten ; hit eyes heboid , hif eje-lids try th chtUren of men. It expreflah what is meant by His Throne, to wit, His ablbiutenelfe and Soveraignty in Gov ernment, ai\d His Jultice, and feverity , being angry wiih the wicked every day. God in His Glory and Excellency is holden out , as fitting on His Throne, T4/^ immortatity y and dweUcth in a light that no man tan approach um»t "^htm no eye hathfcen^nor canfee, i Tim. 6. i6. Therefore is juftly called the only Potent' arc, vtrf. i f. all others being but flaves and worms in comparifon with him. And that this bow is compared to an Emerald , is to ftic w that it was a more glorious thing than that rainbow in the clouds , which is vifible to us. this rainbow , c bap. lo. Vw/ 1, is faid to Ire upon hit head; whereby it would feem > that it is ibme- ibing M'hicfa he doth ( as u were ) account His Crown and Diadem of Glory:; It is like , that refpecft is here had to that Covenant, which the Lord made with «N[a and the Spirits of juft men made perfedt > or, whether it be intendedtoexprelfcrheGloryoFGod , as fhinning in his Ordinances , in the Church Mlliranr?\Xn/w. Weconceive neither of thefe is to be fecluded , but bothmay be well included : for , to confider God, as manifelted in his Glory in heaven, agreeth well with the fcope 3 as ai ning thereby to impredb the reverence and awe of theMajefty of God upon hearts : yet we fay, that this is not only intended j nor is the other to be excluded: becaufe. r. it alfo agreeth well with the fcope , which is to fet forth events concerning thelMilitant Church, and for that end to reprefent ( as irwerc ) a Theater and aitors for bringing about thefe events, whereof the Majefly ofGod is Supream Governour , &c. Now , ic conduceth naore to the ^copc , and cometh nearer what is intended , to conceive this reprefentation as hold- forth Gods Glory and Way ia His Militant Church. 2. It is alfo ufuall in this Book to exprefle the Vifible Church under the Tide of Hca\cn , and thiiigs done in it , by fimilitudes ofihings , fet forth as a«Sled in hea- ven , as in the progrcfle we will fee. 3; This preparationbeing conlolatoiyagainft the coming trials of the Church, (for which cau'e the Lord appeareth with his bow about His Throne , ) it will agree beft t<3 that partof the Icupr, toapplyjtto the Militant Ch-.irch , by which his glorious prcfence therein, hisnear- neCfe thereto, his care and piote>^ion thereof ,C?c. willmoftmanifeftly and comfortably be fet forth. 4, There is a refemblance between the Lords glorious prefencc in his Church and that which is in heaven : for, he hith a glorious Throne ot Grace in his Church as he bath one of Glory in heaven; and what is n^ore immediately manifcftedin heaven , doth fomeway llimeby his Ordinaaces amongft his people. 5. If we confider all the attendants mentioiied in this » aud in the following Chapter > particularly , Vcr/io. we will find it ntfcei^ary to underftand this, as refpefting the Church Militant; becaufe fome arc ipoken of, who are redeemed, and are to reigne upon the earth. Whence, weconceive, itisrwt unfuitible to look upon thi- rcprofentation as expreffing Gods glory in his Militant Church j which is reprcfented by heaven and thepr.iitrcoofperf«;v5led S.iin;s there, to fliew unto them, while here, a copy of their duty in praifing and th.mkfgiving , and in doing the willof God in ca-th as it is done in heaven. Wecomethento confi.ler mo.e particulalythisdefcriptionof the Lods excellent train and attendants. FirfV, Vfry:4. therearerott/jC6.i.Ver/;6. and to reign upon earth , which shewcth , that they are Members in the Church Militant : and they being followers of the four bealls, and priviledgcd but with fuch priviledges as ar£ coai- mon to all Samis > it.appear^th they are not Oi-'fieersor Guides , but private Prpfcfl'ors. 'I'hey are called "EUets for the dignity which they are advanced unco beyond others, to be, as it were , Elders andoovernours in Gods Houle m aipirituallfenfe : in wiiich refpe^fi, chey are called Kings and Pritfls, Cjjap.i^.yerf.io. or, as the Wordis ufually taken in the New Tcftamenc , they are accounted for fpeciall Ministers and iiervantSi having a nearncfle to God, and to share of His Glory which noneflfeia the worldhadi and thus the Lords People are called His Ancients, or Elders, lfa.2^ t'srf.i^. They are faid to be twenty four in numberi which we conceive to be a definite numb^T for an indefinite : it maybe there is an alUilion to the twenty four courfes that r^Tpjfif appointed for ihefervice of the Tabernacle > \ Cbron.2$y26^> &c. to shew that the miniftration ofthe New Teftamenc is no leffe Glorious. Alfofeing the Chuichinold was reckoned by twelve Tribes* who it is like had their twelve Princes, as Elders and Governours anfwerable to that num- bers fo « twenty four is mentioned here, ro shew> that the Church , in the dayes ofthe Gofpel, shall be ex- tended to a double andgrcater number of Saints than was at that rime: butonchefewe shall not inlift, feing the general may be fa/ely reltedin. Again, tljey are faid to htdoathed in white raiment : which ^heweth • that their innocency is their greateft glory, or their mod ftately rob, and the greateft badge of their dominion : for, \vhite raiment fignifieth either Chrilts imputed RighteoufneflTe , or their begun Sandiification , as we h^zxdiiChap.l.Yerf.^. and is often elfewhere in this Proph.-fie. The latt thing (poken of thefe Elders, is, ihey have/o«r and twemj feats, or thrones, upon wht:h theyfh, and »« their heads, crowns of gold.Both which# are to shew, i. The fettled and fecurc happinefle that thefe poflefle beyond all oibers in the world, 2. The Ifiricuall Dominion that they have begun m them here over their lufts , and fpiriiuall eneinies : in which re- f peQ , they reign el^en on the sanh, Cbap,^.io. And 3 . it is to give a type of the glorious Dominion chat is laidup for them in Heaven, when they I having been Afleflbrs at the judging ofthe world, shall be fetdowa upon one Throne with Jefus Chrift, as was promifed, CA.3. Vq/;2i- In Yerfs. We have the fecond thing whereby this Itatelinefle is exprefled , and out ofthe throne proceeded thunderings, andiightenings , »«erf.i!^, and by comparing C/? /?.5.V*r/.6.itisclearj for^th^fefevenSpirics are the hornes and eyesofthe Lamb, that Ihewethboth the Omnipotencie and Omiiilcieiacie ofthe fame^ and they zxQfmt forth into atithe earth , which could not be , if the Spirit were not infinite -and Immenle , and fo cannot be underltcod but of theholy Ghoft. Where, by the way ^ wemayperceive the abfurdicy of the application of Dodtor Hamond on this place formerly mentioned , who doth apply thefe feven fpi-'" fits, asreprefenting the feven Deacons- ofthe Church oijerufalem. Thefe operations ofthe fpirit, arc compared to £,tl^ withibe holy Ghoji, and with f re: which iaft word expreffetlMbe nature andeificacy ofthe former. They arecalki' feyen lamps, otfpirits ,becaufe though there be but one and the felf-famefpirit, yet th:re arediveifities of' fifts,and differences ofadn«niftrationsand operations, as it is, 1 Ci>-.x2.4,5,8cc.of w b'ch we fpoke, Cljap-u .aftly, thefe lamps are (aid lobcbefare the tb: one , to shew, that as Kings have their Tnrones and Couits lighcued with lamps and torches , fo the Lord hath His Church lightned by His Spirit , and hath the ppera- Cions thereof, as it were, fo placed, as thereby 1 ight may be given roHis Church and Eldere that are round about Him j this is a fpeciall part ofthe Lo. ds itatelinefle , and of the Churches Glory , that His fpititis' there 5 and by Himit is Covenanted to His Church for their good unto the end ot xhz world 9 according as' i^6» M Bvpojitimofthe dhap. 4; theworJis, J/ii.59.2t. Atforme, this is my Coi^nant with them, fa'nf> the Lord, My fpirit that is upon thee , andmyVi>ordwhichtha^eputi9thym$u.'h , shall n»t depart 9ttt •/ thy m9uth ^ nortuttfthemmthofthyjcedj rfor out of the mouth of thy feeds feed\ faith the Lord, fromhemeforth , and for trper. Thffo.irththmg-rmrked as before this Throne , isinthi beginning of T^er/1 6. And before the throne there •^M afca ofglajfCy iikf unto chrjflaU : ^ fea, is ^ greac veflel for containing of wacer, called zfex^ot the big- neflethereof ,asx Kjng.j.ziAtxs faidchatSo/»»ia/i.madcaniolcen/cf the Lamb should be underftood by this t as j oyned tderewich } for , they go well to- other: zhcrdorQChap;i^,2Xhisfeaii(zidt»bgmngledwithfire: which is to be underftood ofthisfireof me fpirit here placed with it. 3, This will agree well with the reafon why it is called ths fca, to wit.to fh.'W the f ulnertc thereof, and the greatncne of the efticacy of the fame. 4, It is befarc the throne , to ihew that God hath provided thatbloud to wash linnersj thatthey may approach unto Him with boldnefle , as may be gathered from HfA.f 0.1 9. and withall, that there is no approaching to Him but by the fame. Laflly, Iti? Uid lobc of glajje, like unto ch^rjJiaU: which we corKeive is not to expreflfe the brirtlnefle thereof; for, the mentiohii^of it to be like c6r)/l4i!^.contributeih nothing to that , But is to exprcfTe its excellency and fitnelfc 10 contain and preferve what is in it clean and pure i in which refpedt , it is ofan excellency beyond that of Solomons, which was but ofbrafle. Yet > it m ly alfo fignifie how reverently and warrily it ought to be made ufe of, left by proud prefumprijn that bloud be trod under foot and defpifed , which is fo tenderly referved • asin a fea of glafTe. This interpretation we think is agreeable tothe fcope , and alfo not inconiiftent with, that which is fpokcn. Chap, i S.yerf.z. of the Saints their ftanding on this fea after their vidlory over the beaft which may weU be underftood to be their wafhing of their robes , and making them white in the bloud of the Lamb , as the expresfion is , Chap.y.^erf 14, which alfo relateth to the fame perlbns , and in the fame condi- tion : for I there is no obtaining of vicitory over the b.'aft by any , nor yet a maintaining of che fame, but by having footing upon Chrift by Faith, which will make the Saints indeed tofingas Vnftors and Conque- rors over all, whichisconfirmed by CAjp.ii.'J'CT/i I. Theyoyercamebythe blood of the Lamb , Sec. Iknowit is ordinarily applied to the world and itsbrittleneflfe, which hath a fenfe and application not un-ufefullj yet, confidering that this is mentioned as one of the ornaments which wait upon the Lord in His Church, and as a fmgular evidence of His Glory j and confidering thitit is placed before the throne , even in that fame room yfhichthfel^enfpiritSLfGodhwei a j alfo confidering that it mutt be conceived tobe withinrhetyuardof Angels, mentioned , Chap.^.terf.ti. we conceive, it cannot agree to the world, taken as diihnguisbed from the Church, elpecially conlidcring, that its being refembled wzfeaofglaffe, and that notofcomnwn glafTe, bUtthatwhicbisaschryftall.is not to aggrege the brhilenefFe thereof , but clearly to connmend and fet forth its excellency, as being fomething of more than anordinary value. Befide, this word fea, in this place* doth not look to thefe raging waters , which are called fea, as contradiftinguished from" the dry land (" the miftake wbsreofmay be the ground oftbisufuall application 3 But it exprelfcth agreatvefTel made for ufe and or- nament , and accordingly made ufe of in the houles of great men, and was particularly mentioned among the ornanvenisof the Temple and Ceremoniall worfhip, as was formerly marked , and is efpecially for waikine or bathing thereinto. Now, ibele confiderations will by no means futfer it to be applyed to the world , as ex- p^ref^ng the vanity and worthhfnelfe thereof j neither will there bi any juft analogic' found betwixt the two, whereby the one may be found to refemble, or to be refembled by the other. ,. The laft thing mentioned here for the commendation of this j^lorious Train, hfourbeafs^ whicharc iwgeiy inlilted on , Vrr/6,7,and 8. That thefe beafls are mentioned immediately after the (ea of glafTe it iUeweth, that by the fea ofglajfe muft be UHderflood fomething that tendeth to the commendation of G^jds prefence in His Church, fcingxt is placed in the midft of the other commendations 3 for, that thefe beafts are Chap.4. ' iookrf the RtP(Utm» 3.** aire mentioned to fet forth Hi$>Glorjr, cannot be queitioned. The word rendered htajft , is in the O. igmali t»*i and might be well tranflated/i>/«^cr«««r«, as iiis,£ze^l.or,A>«>»jivi5A«. Bythefe, arenotun- derftood Angels, as in «ztt I .and lo. bccaufe, Cb^f .5.10.&C. they are among che Redeemed , and ^etf^i i, are exprefly diftinguifhed from the Angels> who are laid to be round about them : and indeed their toJIow- ingdelcription, being compared with that ofthefehving wights, or Cherubims,£^«^I. there will be found a great ditference. Nor, Secondly , by them can be underltood any of the glorihed triumphant Church , becaufe of the rcafons that were given when we fpoke of the Elders; for, tney alio reign upon the earth ^ Chap.%. 10. and the fcope is, by chem to expreffe loraething of che Charch Militant. We conceive ihere- fbre by chele beafts fo defcribed, are underltood the Minifters of the Church in the dayes of the Gofpel , as being diftinguiihed from profeflbrs, who are called E/rfwi , and as being defcribed like Angels, to ibew their etninency in fome refp6)^ beyond the other. For* 1 . Tb^le beafts , or 11 ving creatures , ( for fome of thetn are like to men ) do eVer go before the Elders in the worlhip ol God, as guides to them therein. %. Becaule theydoinvite, excite and inform others to and in their duiies , astheylay comeandfiCf C,bap.6.>efj.2.c.'7. 3. They are defcribed as thefe Cherubims or Angels are, E^^. i.and yet being luch Angels as are Members of the Miltant Church, they muft be underltood of the Mmiftersof the Golpei, feing theie are ordinarily de- signed by the title An^el in this Prophelie : it is therefore the more likely that they are defcribed after the manner of Angels, even as they get their name. 4. We will find all the particulars of the defcription to be pertinently applicable to them ; As, i. They are laid to h beajisj or living creatures, to ftiew a Ipeciall afti- vlty and ficneffe that is communicated to them even beyond others. 2 . Their number is four j M'hich is lelfe than the number of the Elders or Profeflbrs was, yet futiicient to carry the Lords meflage to all the four cor- ners of the earth : and, as it were, to be upon all tides of the Lords Throne for the edihcation and oyerfight of His People, as the Tribes o^tfrael marched with four ftandards on all the quarters of the Ark. 2. They are faid to bejiitf •fcjcs before andbeUnd: they have not one eye , but many eyes , becaufe they have many to watch over , and many fnares to gi ve them warning of. They ha ve eyes before, that is, to shew their depen- dence on God , who being the great Leader and Captain that goeth before His People, thefe that are under- giiides have their eye on Him tor diredion in the way that they ought to lead their people in : and thus their ' eyes before^are mentioned before their eyes behind, to shew, that ere they give any cnred-ion to the Flock that follow them, they will look to the Matter for His orders ; and fo have their eye upon Him, as the eyes of Servantslook iintothehandsof their Matters, for obferving of their diredtions, Pjai 123. 2. They are alfo JuU of eyes behind ^ to shew, that they are watchfull over thele committed to them, by pointing out that way to them which they had difcovered from God, andby watchful obferving how they follow the fame , as the word, is, Pfal.^z-'i>erfS. 1 viillinfiruH thee, and teach thee in the vtayVi/hOt thou shall go ^l will guide thee with mine eye ; which is to exprelTe themoft tender way of direction andinltrudion. Alio thefe exprelTions ferve- well to shew their particular watchfulnefle over themfel ves, who have eyes before them ,that importeth ten- derneffe in the undertaking of any thing j and eyes behind , which relpetiteth their tender obfervation of theit by- paft failings. 4. Thele beaftsare placed in the midji of the throne ) and round about tbefame: it may feem . raange-like to fay they are both in the midft of the I'hrone and aboUt thefame j yet , in the Scripture-Ian-, guage, to be in the midft of a thing , is to be neer it , or to be fully upon it ; and this part of the defcription sheweih their nearnefle to God, and their dignUj? bjyondothcrs : for, th.* Elders had Thrones,and Crownesj but thefe beafts and Minifters have the fame Throne with the Lord, as being neerer to Him in rdbeft of their fervice, and as being of more eminent dignity , becaule they are AmbaflTadours for Him , and avft in His Head , and in His Name, and by vertue of the lame Authority , 2 Or- 5-20. Tney are roundabout the tbrotu alfo : which is not to be underftood as if they \^ere ( to fpeak fo ) without th.» circle of the Throne } but it is to shew the Lords wife way of difpofing His Minifters unto all (J'jarters for His Churches edification : fo ■ that all of them are not together, or upon any one fide of the Throne 3 b Jt they are difpofed by Him upon all quarters thereof , for edifying of the Elders, or. His People, fet out bj them, which are round about the Throne, as we fomierly heard. In the feventh Verle , we have a more particular defcription of the leveral shapes of thefe beafts , which is the fifth thing by which they are defcribed ; the firft bealt , is like a Lion j the fecond beaft liJ^ a Calfy the . third beaft bad a fate bjtiiere .being applied to Mmifters ot the Gofpel. not one of them hath all thefe properties » yec all of them joyndy have th jin all : which shewetb , that though th; Lord furnish not every Minifter cminendy with all gifts, that yet He ufeth to furnish Minifters, joyntly confidered, with what gitrs are needfull for His Churches goo j j ' lb that what one wanteih» another hath j that the hand, and the eye may acknowledge they have need of che foot,C?c. More particularly, the firft beall is faid to be like a Lion : whichL.docti expreffe the zeal, undantoned cou- rage and boldnede wherewith fomeMiBiftersare eminently furnished in carrying on the work of the Lord . efpecially in difficult jtimes. Thus were the Apoftles furnisiied, and many others inafcer-times who have ad- ventured boldly upon fuch hard work , as hath nia(^ thq u prld to think them m^ iniuch uPfdertakings ; yet have they been carried through the fame. And from this we may tee how our zealo^s,i^eformers have been fet a work to purfue Reformation againft fo many difficulties , to wit , ic hath been by oein^ made partakers, of this lion-l;ke fpirit. The fecond b^aft, is like a calf, or oxe : which though he b: not fo Dold in attempts as the other, to wit, the X.»wi yet is ulefull for bis dureablnetfe and fervice. By this are fee forth Minilters, furnished with patience , humility , andipainfuhieflein labour, and fubmiflivcnetfc in fufF^ring j which is, alto iiolittle gift. Andas thq former prove proficable to the Chyrch in refpeit oftheir zeal and bcddnefle, fo do they with their patient and conftant drawing inthe Lords yoke even under the crolfe. " Thisisnottobe underftood as if i;lje firft Avantcd patience , or the lecond courage ,* for there is a zeal and boldneffe in fuffer- ing, aswell as in doings andif boldnene have not a readinelle to fubmit to tb^ croflc , it will not be ap- pro ven; but the meaning, is, th^t fome Minifters who have patience and endurance > are yet ( to fay (o) pre- dominant and more (eminent iii the exercife of iheiizsal and courage ; and others who are ftout and coura- giousalfo ; yet, in Gods providence, ^ave called to vent thefame in fuffering , fo as their patience and painfull laborioufnelle appeareth tobs predominant in them. Thethird beaft hath a face tn yiun: ihis.letteth forth fuch as are furnifhed v^utl,! reafpn , pjudwjice and wifdom in aneminejit manner ,. foi* nlannaging the affairs' oFHishoufe; wjhicnis not a humane naturall policie, but a gift pf wifdom and difcrettonb:fto wed by God upon them^asit is, i Cor. 12 8iio. And by this wifdotp and prudence , they edifie and build the Church a« • others that are more obfervably zealous and couragious : thought they feem not to keep the (ame manner of proceeding in all things with ihe former j yet is the fame end purfued by them, and the lame rule is obferved in purfuing of it , and the lame Spirit adteth them all. Wherefore it would not be thoilght itrange , if di- verfe Minifters, driving the fame defign , be yet thought different in their manner of following the fame. The fourth beaft, is like afijing Eagle : this fljcweth the deep reach and infight wherewith God hath fur- nifliedfome in the myfleries of ihc^Gofpel, asalfoaSpiiituarnefreintheirgif^ andftrain beyond others, whereby hearts may be drawn from this earth to liie purfuing after things that are above. Of thofe we may ' have occafion to fpeak , Cjjap 6. Only now we fee, how wilely the Lcrd fitteth His Servants for His Work, and doth ufually time and iryft fuchand fuch qualifications in Minifters according to theftate of Hi>Church. It isordinary for foipe to apply thefe four bealts to the four Evangelifts 3 but there is no ground for ic : be- ■fide, John being one oi" thefe Evaogelifts, cannot be thought to invite ^imleif to come and fee, as all thcfie ■ four bealts do, C^<»/;.6. , ' In the eight Verle, thefe beafts, are fuKherdefcribed.' A, fixth part of iWir defcription, is , anithefouf ", bfajishaieachofihemfix Wnj; afeow* /feew : this is borrowed from Ifct. 6. 2,3, i?c. where the Seraphims are fpdefcribed: ,(. by which it further appeareth, that Minifters, the Angels ofthe Militant Church, are re-- prefented by thefe beafts ) Thefe wings shew their ex peditneCfe and readinefle to obey Gods will. And further from Z/^ 6. we may gather the reaion why they are called^jc , Firft , Becaufe there is need of t«'0 to cover their face who are admitted to fuch nearnelfe with God : this fignifieth the imprefTion which they haveoftbeJiolyMajeftyofGod, and that Godly fear and reverence that ought to be in Minifters in their ' going about holy things ; this is coirriisendedin Levi , Mal.l.^. riiat he fcared'God and \^'as aflFraid before Hit ^izme. Secondly , the ufe of other two wings , is , .to cover their feet ; whereby is expreffed the fen- (iblncffe u'hich they had xiftheir own finf ul infirmities ; this is 'a thing well becoming a Minifter in iiis minifteriall duties , tobe walking with fear and with humility , as being fenfible of his own finfulnefTe , and the great difproportionablnefl'e that is between God and him. This is Pott/V word, 1 Coiintb.2.'^ I WMWth ypu iff weakpefe, attdinfear> and in much trembling. And it is certain , that where the firft is, to wit,the right iraprefTion of Gods hohneffe, there this will be alio. Thirdly • the lalt two wir}gs> are for their duty^ for,with jwoihey areioflye. Here is a g»od con temperature when iWinifters walk under the imprefTion of Gods JioUggife , and oftheir owa fmfuine0e i and yet are not by thefe more indilpoied » but made more fit for His CTiapt4» 7i$ok.0fthe HeveUtktt] ^^^^ HisworK, and chearfull and readic in the performing oiiheir duty. If the firft four wings benotinexer- cife, thetwolalt will not be very fit for their work j: and it is Spiritual wifdom to keep all thefe in the right place. The feventh qualification whereby ihefe beafts are deferibed, is , Tbey wm full of eyes within. In the fixth Verfe, they \i'ext:fit/ltfeyesbef»re , which refpedt-eth their dependencie upon God j an6fuH$f^es behind^ which reprefenteth their care over their flocks : here , they arefitH of eyes vaithin y which holdeth lorih their watchful neffe over themfel ves, in that they fo look to others , as they do not dVerlook themfelvcs , but are ferioufly reflcdlingupon their own inward condition : io they are good Minifters , and they are alfo good Chriftians in their own private walk : and their being good Ghriftians in having refpe(St to their OM-n Spiri- tual thriving , »s no little qualification for their difcharge of minifterial duties > and tor their being admitted to fo great nearnefle to the Throne of God. Minifters that have but eyes behind them , to look upon the wayes of others , and have not eyes wirbin them, to confiderihemfeives , are but in a great part blind- guides, as Chriltfpeaketh of the Pharifees, J\4atfh.i^.i^. This having of eyes within, aswellaseyes without.isexprelfedby theApoftle, iTiOT.4. 16. in tliat precept, take heed unto thy felf and to the dt^rinei and J&s zo.it takf heed to yeurfehes arid to allthefiock., ^c. Minifters that look to others,wou]d take their retirings to look upon themfclves, left they become ftrangers to their own condition : and what is fpokea •f Minifters here, is a duty well-becoming every Chriftian. LECTUR E III. Verf.?. -~ jtndtheytejimt daj andnkht,fa)ing,Holyyholy,bolj/ y LordGod Almighty , which v»aii and iff andiftoQome^ p.Jndvfhen thofe beafts gi^e glory, ^ honour ^^ thanks to him that fat en thethroney who lilpethfer eVer Cf e'^er , lb. "the four and twenty elders 01 down before him that fat on the throne , and worship him that liyeth for eya gndeyer/andcajl their crow»s before the throne, fajirtg, 1 1 . Thou art worthy , 0 Lord, to receiy>e glory, and honour, and jfoiver ; for thou haft createdall things, andfoi ihyfleafure they are and were creatid, IN this partof the Chapter > we have the third part of this ftately defcription : wherein thecMajefty of God is let out by the great work and task that thele attendants of His , to wit, thefe four beafts> and the four and twenty Elders have : and that is the work of praife, whereby both , in their places , concur to have Him exalted. In the latter part of the 8.>fr/.the four beafts begin ; and in the three veries follow ing, the four and twenty Elders go on. In the Elders praife , we may confider thefe two, i , The un'interruptednefTe thereof , and they reft not day and night, faying^ ^c. this is to ihew , firft, the great matter of their praife that doth ftill continue, they are furnished (b with grounds thereof. 2. It is to fliew their diligence and fenoufncfle in letting no opportu- nity of praife pafle; for, praife being an affirmative duty., we conceive that this pradliceis to be expounded according to the precejpts of rejoycing alway and praying evermore. 3. It may more efpecially fet forth the diligence and ferioumelfe that the Minifters of the Golpel are faid to be f.irnish.'d with , according to the word, 2fa.62-6. I halrefet watchmen upon thy waBs , 0]erufalem, which shall nel^^r hold their peace day not night , PJc The fecond thingin their praife, is , the matter thereof,* which is the afcribing to the Lord three of Mis own glorious and eftential Attributes. The firft, is, HoUnejfc ; which is thrice repeated , Holy, holy, ijoly^ LordGod,^£. this leemeth to betaken from , //a. 6- 3. where the Ssraphims begin their long with the fame expresfion. This sheweth , i . bow infinitly and inconceivably holy the Lord is, v'hen once mentiou- ing of this Attribute is not (ufficient. s. It sheweth that no Attribute of God , will have more imprtslion upon a tender Minifter that is near Him than His hoHnijfe i this aft'etiteth the very Angels , and the more near any is admitted to Him, the more will this afFedt them. 3; It fheweth, that Minifters ought to be Angel- like in their fpeaking of God , and that it is a main part of their task to hold forth His excellencie to others. The fecond Attribute , is , the Lords Omn'potencie ; Lord God Almighty , ^c By which the Lord is conceived as infinitly above all , and able to do all things , 5s fob fpeakeih , Chap.^2. 2. -and it is both a no- table ground of praife in reference to God , and a comfort in reference toHis Ptople, M'ho have Him, (who is able to do above what they can ask or think > iBffcef.5. 20.) covenanted to be their Almighty God,' even under that fanae confideration , Gem 17, 1 . The tnird Aliribute Mentioned, is, His Etejmy , in theie ^'Crds • ^ AHCxpfitmQfthe Chap.4. words fvbtch WM^dttdttt *nd « to come : whcrcx>t oUui hath been fpoken ; and it is here inentioueu to adr wancc the Glory of Gudinfimtly beyond all created Idols who baye had their beginning, and arc going on un- to a decay > and will ere long come to be deltroyed : but the portion of j yet all in the Church have groui»d and matter of praife,and emploimcnt in their ftaiions.fufficiewly.to exprefs the lame to the commendation ofthe Lords erace 3 It fheweth alfo ihefweetharmony that ought to be between Minifter and People by their loyninlin the fame work* And .fitcxprefleth thegreatinftuence that Mimfters example, faithtolnelfe and dllieei^e w^ll have upon the quicknmg and upftirringxjj^People to their duty ; ibr , when the beafts begin , then the EldersfoUow : .Anditislike,theliknceanddumbnelleotmany Miniftcrs, may alfobethecaufc whymanv Congregations are filent and dumb intbisrefpetift. AiHithismaybearcaibnwhyMinifteware exprefll'd by this title oUiVtng v/iihtr, crWmg things { as wasformcrly oblerved ; becaufe not only ihey oughLtobe lively and Itirring ihemlelves , but becauie by their livelinefle they have great influence on others The fecond thing in the Elderspraire,Vflr/Iio.is,thelrpraeglory,honour,^c. which is done, not becaufe of their unwillingueire politively to alcribe the tame to him j but becaule their hearts , being warmed and alfe(3:ed witli zeaJ to the thing, could not cotne up as they defired in theexprcflingofthe fame : and therefore (r^itwere) they fay ; although we cannot give Thee glory, honour, &c asbccometh i yet Thou art worthy of the fame, and it is becoming , that Thou should have it, and we are fo far convinced of the fame , as , by tliis acknowledgemenj^ to put our feal to this truth that Thou art M'orthy to have aH praife , honour, and glor)' given unto Thee. And thus they rather exprefli their affection to that work of praife , than their fatisfaCtion in attaining any length .therein. In which we have an excellent copy of a heart afte<5bed with will be difcerning matter of praife and admiration in all his Works, and i^ every creature, which will be again turned about to His praife. The fecondreafph of their praife, isin thefe words, and for thy pleafure they are arid were created : w^ch in fum is this , not only were all things created by Thee, but when there was no tyc upon Tftee to make them, ^irhou of Thy good pleafure thought fit to do fo ; and when Thou might have done in this manner, or in an- other, by that fame good pleafure of Thine it was concluded to b^ done as it hath now come to pafle, in which there was no other motive , end, or rule in proceeding but Thy own pleafure , and the letiiiig forth of Thy Glory, for which end theyareftillfuftainedin the being that they have: and therefore it is raoft jiift and equitable that Thou ihould havepraife from all Thy creatures, whicli for this very end were creat- ed. Thisis aftrongreafon , taken not only from Gods creating of all things, but from the end which fo- veraignly Hepropoiedio Himfelf in the fame , tow.t, that His good pleafure, which had M'ifely moulded midies for his own Glory , might be accomplilfeed. This wili or p'ea'ureoi God , doth not only reipcdt the Work of Creation in generall , but it holdeth forth His end in the manner of the fame and in the events and efFe(Sls that follow thereon 5 in all which , Gods will and pleafureis accomplifhed , as the word is, P/oV. 16.4. The Lord made all things for Himfilf, that is, for His own Glory j yea , even the Wc^Jtfaat fight againft God , and fo bring upon themlelves an evil day, M'ere by the tame Lord created for the glorifying of His Name, Inthisreafon , thcreis, i- a clear elferiion of the Lords Sovcraignty over all His creatures , who hath no -other rulein the ordering and di fpoii ng of them, but His own uill and pleaf iwe: for, feing that was the end for which he made thtm in fucn and luch a manner, there is no ground to en- quire a further reaion of Him in refpedl of His Decrees , but than it was His will and good pleafure fotodo. 2. It appeareth from this, that men will never rightly praife God till His Soveraignty oyer them be con- ceived aright and acknowlec^ed j and that His will and pleafure is enough to ftop our reasoning when ^»e can- not come«o fatisfieour felves in His proceeding. The want of this, maKeih carnal reafon to fret, as if the Ho- ly One M'ere to be bounded andlimited in His proceeding: whereas, if we did confider,that hegiveth ac-count of none of His matters, and that it becometh not man to rea'on with God> J5;oot.c). 20. nor the pctsheard^ of tiie earth to ftrive with their) Maker , this would put all to filence. And upon this ground, tmany bold J2H^^'<^'' '"^y ^s anfwercd,as. Why did God make man mutable when. He mighrbave confirmed hira in Innocencie, as He did the Eledt Angels ? why was he made fo, feing He foreknew his fall ? why were fomanycreatedandinfuchapoftureasthcLordknewwouldbringuponthemfelvesdeflrui^ion?whyarcnOT alliivedby Chrilt? why hath He madean abfolute decreeof Reprobation concerning many ? and fuch like, Hh There 54« An lupofitmofthe chap. 4, There can no other anfwer be given but this . e'venfo it pleajed Him to do » and that which is in the Text , far Hit fkafure all things 'ieere treated ; And this 5 Jveraignty ot God , wliich carnall reafon doth (b much murmur againlt , is here a main ground of praife . and that whereby he is exahed j as being thereby glorious and infinitly above all his creatures. 3, The aflertingofthis SoveraigntyofGod, is a Doftrine well-be- coming the Church , whatever others think of it : and it is ever ccmfortable and rcfrcflifuU to His People, and a ground of fong to their , becaufe there can be nothing more fatisfying to them than His good plealure. And we fuppofe , that the opjjofing, or fi etting at this Dodrine of Gods Soveraignty > will be found to be no great evidence of the difpohtionofone who is a child of God , nor to proceed from that native and kindly refped to God, which ought to be in creatures , elpecially in B-jIievera , The acknowledging and praifing of Vt'hich, is here a great part of the Chjrches work. Thegenerallicopeofthevitionlookeihtothefetwo, i.TofhewfomethmgofGod. r. Something in the Servants oPGod. Firtt , Something of God. And hence, Obf. i. His abfolure and foveraign Dominion in Heaven and Earth: which we gather from the fimilitudeitfelfj Hefictethon aThrone, and hath all ihefe attendants waiting on Mimj and from the fong, brought in topoinc at this as the fcope, which fheweth the great end God had and hath before Him ,.in creating and preferying all ihings» Iris to fhew Himfelf glorious , from this ground of his abfolute Dominion over all creaturs. 2- Not only is He a ftately King on theThrone , but He exercifeih His Dominion } He hath made all, and He fuftaineth all for his good pleafure , and (ittelh on the Throne ever executing His pleafurej and the world never wanteth a Gavernour, aslong as this King fitteth on the Thronej and as there is a SoveraignGod, there is alfo a Soveraign Providence inall the World, but more efpecially in the Ghurch . 3, His beingwell furniflied with means and inftruments for doing His work, is held forth: dierefore He rs faid to have fuch attendants , fitted with wings and eyes , And Chap. 5. 1 1. He hath ten tlioufand timts ten thoufand, and thoafands of thoufandsof Angels to execute His com.mands,roand about & before his Throne: thefe glorious Spirits wait on direvftions from him , and are ready to do his commandments > incaring , and providing for his Church ; and he hath alio befide Angels , his own Almighty Power , and thunderings to execute his Wrath on enemies , ss^well as for the creating of things i, and forcarrying on the work of Grace,, he hath feven Spirits to fpread the evcrlafling Go'^pcl. 4. The Lords great fhotinallthis, is, to get praife to himfelf, and to give matter ofa fong to his attend- ants. Thefe four generals are clearly held out in th;.- Chapter,however we expound the words-. And it is com- fortable , that his praife, and our fong are fo joyned togeth . r , that what i& matter of the one, is alfo matter of the other. Secondly, Something in the Servants of God, is holden forth , however we look on thefe Beafls and El- ders, I, Their nature and qualifications are here holden ojcaijd- how they are fitted with eyes before, and behind J and within, each ot them with fix wings , and whhfeverall shapes , fome being like a Lion, fome like a Calf, fome hiving a fjceas' a Man , {oin^ like a fiying Eagle i in which their furniture for tlieir work, and their.av5tivi'"y in it . and their humble , feriois » watchfull and fpeedy manner of going about it , is fefouc which should be a patern to Believers how to walk in all comnaanded duties > and pieces of I'ervice. 2. There is here holden out the great dignity and happinefleof Gods Servants, and attendanjs : h;>wever weexpond the words, this is clear , that to b.* His Servants, is agreatpriviledge; theyfitonThronty, they wear Crowns , they are clothed in white raiment , they areall Kings and Priefts to God , Chap. 5. 10. they are a9 the Angels , they attend on him , and have places among them that ftand by , ^ech. 3. 7, It is the compleating of oir hippineffe , to have liberty to look upon God fitting on his Tnrone. The Queen ofShclra faith , that Solomons fervants were blclt that got liberty to behold his face , and hear his words ,- but O^how much more happy are ihey , who d^y and night retl not> bat are alwayes taken up in beholding and praifing God ! for, a greater than So/bwow -is here. 3. Wearehere taught, whatshouldbe,andisin{b:Tjemeafnrethegreattaskand work of the 5ervantsof God, andof all that inroU themfelves under that title and name, that is, day and night to be taken up with magnifying of God, to be making his praife glorious, P/«/. 65. 2. which is to make it illuftrious , and that by a native way of going about it. Again, here is holden forth the manner how we should go aix)Ut it, to wit, with humility and reverence,, with chearfulnefTe and zeal, laying all we have before Chrifts feet, acknow- le<^ing all we have received , to flow from him , giving him the Glory ot it , employing all , fo as may molt contribute to make him great that ficteth upon the Throne. Laftly , There is the delightfomeneffe, and heai tfomeneffe of this task : though they refl not day nor night, itis^nojt awearifome works for, itisfinging: and his faying /^/rf/?|/»jj is not to hold out any bur£n, •^ yoke Chap4. Sofk^oftbe Revttatioru 24} yoke 01 icltraint laid on them ; b Jtco hold oat the bendedneile ot their fpirit within, with love atxi joy, thac they cannot reft , J it is ( lb to Ipeak ) an eafe to be venting it in praiie. There is luch joy and cheartuinefle from that wine that corneth from under the throne, thac they cannot hold tb_Mr peace , butic is their contij nuall refrc\ftiment, night and day to be Ipeaking and praifing. In a w ord , it faith this, that it is a good thing to be Chrilts Servants, and that his fcrvice is alweet work, and it will be known ere long how good a thing it was to be Chrilts, and to be his S.-rv^nts s and how happy a life it will bj , to be prailing Him. Ic were good fome touches of it were warming our hearts before-hand , and that we had the proof and experience oi it, what it is. The Lord give us CO know it, _ LECTURE, f. J CHAP. V. Ti.*rr.i. A^A Ifi*'^v in the r'^ht hand efhim that fat on the throne , abooliVi>Ykten v/'nhin, and onthtiacl^ie '^^jealedwithjeals. 2. And Ifavi ajiiong angel fiochimlng with a kud VwVc, iVco is %v«rthy to oftn the book., and to hofe tht feals thereof >. 3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, v/of able tv open the book., neitheno lookfhereon, 4 ^nd I \sept much iecaufe no mam w^s found \fionhyto of en, andto read thebook^ytKither to lookjhereon. 5 . ^nd one if the elders faith unto me, iVeef not : behold, the lion of the tribe ofjudah, the routojDal^id, hath fre)f ailed to open the booi, , and to ioofe theje\enfeaU thereof. 6. And I beheld, andlo, in the mid^ of the throne* andofthefouibeafs-, and in the midjl of the elders ftoaH a Lamhasit had beenJUin , haVmgfenn horns , aadjelpen ejes , vtfoiih arethefe^en Spirits of God fern forth tn-- to a! I the earth. 7.Andhecameandtook.tbeb§ok.outoftherighthandofhimthatJatuponthethrot«. ' INthisChapter, the preparation to the following revelation goeth on: andinitHcwJi«> was defcribcd in the former Chapter to fit upon the Tnrone, is here reprciented as having afealed Book in His hand , which none in Heaven nor Earth can unfold but Jefus Chritt the Mediator , who> for his Churches good, doth the fame j which is turned to be matter of praife , in the laft partof the Chapter* The (cope ©f all cendeth efpecially to thefe three, firft , to shew the ablolutenede, decerminatnefle and parti- cularnerie of Gods Decrees in all events chat concern the Church ; which with Hiaf are, as it vvere , written in a (ealed Book. Secondly, to shew the fpecial Office of our Lord Jefus Chhit, who, being upon His Fa- thers fecrets,xloth reveal fo much of the fame to the Church as is ufeful for her » and that without Him t-herc is no acccffe to the knowledge of the fame. Thirdly> Ic is to make way to the more clear underitending of the Prophefies following, according tothe mould wherein they arerevealed : for.it could not be underltood what were intended by the opening of the firft, fecond , or third ieals. Sec were ic noc thac here God is repre- fented, as having a Book with fo many feals in His hand. We may take up the Chapter in thefeihree parts, i. There isavifion fecn , to wit , Aiookjtttherigh Jjand of him that fat upon the throne, tSc.yerf.i, 2. There are foaie circumftances expresfing both ihe>diffi- culiy and poslibilicy of attaining to the underftanding of what is written wiihin the fame : this followeth ua* to the eight Verle. 3. From thac unto che end , is iet down a moft excellent fon^ ot Praiie , as we will fee in the words. The firft parc,to wit, the vifion of the Book, hath four thingsremarkableinir. As for thetTirone,whatitis and who ic is that fitteth thereon , we heard thereof m the former Chapter j and therefore may now proceed to thele foutthings here fet down. Firlt> It iscaWedabook^: this is not licerally to be undei flood , as if God had ufe of Books,more than He hath materiall Thrones , or Hands j but ( as was fhownon Chap.7,. terf 5.) it is after the nrvanner of men> to ihew how particularly and orderl y all thmgs are determined by God , ask they were particularly inferred and recorded in a Book. By this £oo!{here, is noc underftoodGDds providence in generall,nor yet His fpeciall purpofe in reference to His £le(5f ; but His Decrees concerning the 1 peciali e- vents that were to befall his Gofpel-Church.In a word,it is this lame Revelation; for, what is afterward re- vealed to]ohtt, is by openingone of thefe feals, and the laft feal will be found to comprehend both the trum- pets & viaL, as we will find in che progreire.The fecond circumitance,is , that this bookjs Vi'titten 'within and an the bafkjide) that is, in a word, it is all filled up, there is no blank in the fame : tor, kno wn to God are ail hit Hh SI v/ork! %^ An ExpoJltioH of the chap. f. Viorkjfiomthe hegmning, K^.\ 5. 1 8- and no new occurrence, which is (b as to men, dc^h put the Lord ta take any new counlel, or to make any new decree (for> to fay fo, there is no blank in His Regitter to con- tain the fame ) bat all things were concluded of old in His counfell » and accordingly in time are brought to paffe. Thirdly, this B:o:< is faid to b.i/ifejirri^6«*»«/: VVhichfhsweth, 1. that ih*re are none accelfory to His counlel , but Himfelf ; for, he took couniel of none. 2. That He himfelf is Mafter of His own pur- pofcs, and there is none that can alter His decrees , or change any of His purpofes i for , the Book is in His own hand. 5. It sheweth , that what he bath once in his Wifdom concluded , he doth by His Power pro* cfced to execute, and that fo as he caiiwt befruftrated of his end j therefore is He faid to have it in hisri^ht hand : which flieweth both His admirable dexterity and O.nnipoiency , that are exercifed in executing the fame. The fourth circumltance is, this Bookis fealed with felf en feah: fealed, ihaiis, undefccrnabie and unconceivable to any, as the words following do clear, and as may be gathered from Ifa. 29. ii. although all things be known to God, yet are they unknown to creatures, till they be particularly revealed by him , or ia his providence brought to pafll\ Again > this Book is fealed wkhfe^enfeals : which is partly to shew the exceeding great depth of Gods fecret counfel , whereunto none can reach , feing it is not only fealed with one feal, wit with (even j and efpecially this number is fo definite, becaufe the folio ving principle vilions do fomuch confift of fevens : for, the number of the feals of this Book doth diftinguifli the lleps of this firlt prin- cipal! Prophefie. Todearit, wcmuft know that in thefe times their Books were not like ours now , but generally were long fcrolls of Parchment rolled up on a ftick, as we may gather from the writings ot the Old Tleftament : in relpe(^ of which form , one part cf a fcroll might be rolled up , then fealed ; after that, an o- ther part rolled up, and that likewile fealed , and fo forth , till there might be ieven parts , and feven fe verall leals : and therefore the opening of the firft leal , would only admit one to read that part of the fcrol until! he came to the fecond, and again there were no reading of what followed untill the fccond were opened , &c. Of this fort is this Book meationed here i for, Chap. 6. we fee that the openiiig of every leal giveth fome newr Yxfion, and that there is no underftanding thereof till the diftind and feveral leals be opened. The fecond part of the Chapter , which concerneth the opening of Che Book , and maketh way for ex« presfmg the honour ofthe Mediator, followeth in the next fix Verles. Wherein, Fitft, Tnereisa Fiocla- jnation made, to find out fome fit perfon to open the fame, 'Pcrf.2. Secondly, thereisadifappointmenr, ^rf/13. Thirdly, there is Johns exceeding great hcaviaefle and weightedneffe therewith, yerf.4^. Fourthly , ihereisaconfolationagainltthe fame, firlt, intimated, and thereafter leen , terf.^ 6,7. The Prociamatioii , "PcrJ'.z. is in thefe u'ords, Ifavi/ ajlrong Ang'-l, proclaiming with a Uud If we , H ho is Worthy is openthebook.^ attdtohofethejealttlj*reof> TbisPiOclaiuation isntxmade as if there were an ex- pedation to find any creature by whom this might be done j bit by putting all creatures to it , ( and thereby declaring their infuhiciency ) the greater way is made for the glory of Chtitt , the Mediator, the pertbnncr thereof. The party proclaiming, is, as Angek for e ven thefe admire Gods way with His Church , and de- fire the unfolding of the fame. It is afirohgAnsel , to shew theconcernmentof the thing proclaimed , attd that even the moft excellent Angels count it their happinefle to be ferviccaWe to God in t he atfairs of His Church i alio it maketh the thing proclaimed morcobfervablc. By comparirgthis with the 5.and 6 tetfet , Vremay fee, that bybeafit , are neither underltood any of the hoft of Angels in general, nor fome fpe^iall An- gels ( as fome alleage ) of a more eminent degree : for they are oppored to this Itrong Angel , who yet mull be underltood 10 be of eminency amoogft ihtm. Agiin, the matter proclaimed is obfervable.which is not, Who isable to open the Book, &c. but, Who ii "ifonhy , ormeetiodothefame» and thi?, upon the one fide, is to put a dash upon all creatures, as being unworthy and unmeet to pry into Gods fccrets iinnr»ediately; and 5 on the other fide, ic doth exceedingly commend the Mediator , who alone is found to be fuch. This is done\vitha/att»/ce> that thercbyihe mouths ofall creatures may be flopped , and that this fingular wor- ihintff. of the Mediator , and this His peculiar priviledge might be afterward found to be the more uf>- queitionable. A fecond circumltance , is , the anfwer of this proclamation , or , the efS. ft which followed upon it j which may be gathered fioni ttrf.-x,. andw maninhea\en, nor in earth, nor under the earth , Mas able to open the book^ nay, nor to Uokjhereon : thisis plain, and iheweth that not one of ail the creatures , even of the moft excellent be thus inch- works of common providence. What could all creatures haveattained tointheuptakingof the great My IteryoiGodlinefie, CodmanifcJIedintbc/hh, ^c. had not the Lord iboiighigood toreve^ tiieiame;; The Chapuy, JBookof the SeveUtien, ^At The third thing, ^erf4. k, Johns heavineffe, becaufe of that apparent imposfibiHty , "JiUdl ivfpimutb, it. tsufe no man was found worthy to open, and tonadtbe book^, neither to lookjhenon. Which doth fet forth, i Ih it John did eiteem the underftanding of M'hat was wiihm this liooK to be of great worth, a.Tfaat he did exceed- ingly long to underftand the fame. 3. That he feemed now to be hopelelle of attaining this. 4. That this dii appointment was iiadand heavy lohim. Ic is not like that it was jfoAmcuriofity , which made him thus to weep ; but conceiving the thing to be ulefuU to the Church , ic did afted: him much to fee the fickkit fft of all creatures, and mens emptinelFe in particular , for all their boafting of their attaining te the knowledge cffo great my fteries: yet there may be fome infirmity in this excelfe, by his thinking the tiling delperate be- caufeicwasimpoflible to creatures, and his overlooking the Office and Excellency of the Mediator, whd' can do when all others give it over: which is a fault too often incident to Believers. * Tne fourth Itep, is, lvr/.5. Where the confolaiion baginneth : for, the Lord fuffereih not /»,':« ro weep long, even though his infirmity hadoccafioned hisownneavincfle. The confoiation hath tM'o parts: the firft isj by fending good news, or glad tidings unto John, "perf. 5. The fecond is , by mak ing him ^ beholder of a comfortable fight, >cr/.6.and 7.wherein he feeth that to be performed, which was told unto him. In chefe glad tidings , we may confider , Firft , the carrier r Secondly, the comfort i thirdly ,ihe ground thereof. The carrier, isxjne of //»£/^er/, that is, as was expounded in the former Chapter, fomeprivate Profeffor or member of the Church* whom,in way of vifion, God maketh ufeof to help and comfort John in this hisheavinefte and infirmity : and what is herein vifion , may bz ofteareally performed in theChurcb, From which we may gather, 1, that the ftrot^eft of Gods Servants may have their great fits of heavineffe & weeping, and their mistakes of His difpenfations , and be ready to count things much more defperate than they are. 2. The Lord is tender of His Peoples heavineffe, even wh;n it is out of infirmity. j.His comforts are feafonably tryfted, and often then are they moft nt ar and refreshful! , when men think things moft de- fperate. 4. He may make ufe of any inftrument for the comforting of another j and when the ftroog are over- maftered vvitli heavinefs, he can ftir up weak Profcffors to prove comfortable to them. And in the lalt place, more particularly, we may fee , that weak Profellbrs may iomtimes be more comforted in the ufemaking of* Chrifts Offices , and in exercifing faith on Him , than great teachers : who , by feeking to exerciie their lightj invention, and reafon to fatisfie themfelves in things that are dark , may have many difappointments therein , and heavineffe following thereon , fo long as t he Mediator is not employed j whereas the fimple tender Believer, that at firft looketh to Him foranfwering of all difficulties , may have much peace and chearfulneffe. Secondly, the particular comfort is expreffed, weep not : which sheweth both that that vj'as not the duty which John was called unto, though for the time he did let out himfelf therein j and alio that there was not foch ground for the fame as he fuppofed. Andbecaufe fimple diredlions will not prevail to comfort thefe that are heavy. In the third place,he giveth the ground of this, Beholdi, faith he ) the Hon of the tribe of]udah , the root ofDayid , hath preloaded to open the Soo^. and to loofethejeals thereof : which is in fum, thou mayft be comforted and ftay thy weeping5for,though no creature be .ible to open the B'^ok, yet the Mediator can and will fully do that buifin^fle. He beginneth rhis with a B^kofd , thereby to rouz up fohn with the glad tidings thai he was to tell him , and alfo to make what was faid the more to be obfer ved , and th; party fpoken of, the more to be admired. This party who opcneththeBook,muftbenomeanperton,feing he doth what no creature in Heaven, nor Earth could doj and (b is contradiftinguished from them, he is here expreffed by two titles : ih? firft is , He is tlte Lion of tie ■ tribe of Judah : rhis ^eemeth to be taken from Gen.^^.g.whercjudabis faid to couch down at a Li^rty and at an cidtion: who shall fou^ him up} And this is attributed to him, i. toshew thatheisof the ftjckaiKilin.i<»e ofjudah, and the very Mesfiah , or Shiloh, fpoken of there. 2. To point out the excellent qualifications wherewith our Lord jefus is furnifhed for the undertaking and profecuiing of he moft dangerous exploits , iffo his Peoples need call for the fame. Heisindeedluch a bold Lion as never dre«' back foraftrait: and, as non e can rouze him up but to their own prejudice , So none can expe«S otherwife to b? dealt with , that n(h up againft him. The fecond word, is, he is the root of Da\id : this is taken, as M'ould feem from \fa.i \ . Iferf 1 , where he is called a rod out ofthejlem ofjtjfe , and a branch out of his roots ; fo that if we look upon Chrift as Man and come of DtfWrf, he'xs arod out of the [iem of jcffe^ ^t. or, if we Icok upon him in a more Spirituall and myfticall fenfe, as he is God-Man, Mediator and head or his Churc h, in this refpett he is the ■ rootofDaVtd, becaule fo, Da'tid, as a member, hath his being from him : in M'hich rcfped: yChap.22 'PerfiO ' the Lord do:h ftile himfelf both the root and off-fpring ofDa'Pid. And this twofold confideratioii of Chrift , , is the only way to loofc that Q^eftton wlMch piizled the Phaniees , Manh2 1. Verf 42,C?e. ro wit, hoM' the Mesliah could be both 2)oWf5on> and Pa>ii// Lord. It is faid, HebathpreyaiUdto op?ntheBoolt, C7a • H h 3 whic^ I t^S Ah Exffofmon of the CHap.f* which intimatetlim-iny difficulties that the Mediator had co overcome in the executingof his Otticci and yecwithall , a molt full Victory , that now this couragioiis Lion by his dying had obtained over chem all » Sothat there could be nothing alleaged w hy He Ihould not polfcffe the pnviledges that were due lo the Mediator. . The other part of the confolation, is, by aiaking Jshn in vifion to behold the performing of this , >erf6, and 7. Wherein* I . ]ohns holing is mentioned, and 1 beheld, ( Taith he ) that is , having fo good news told me , I revived ( as it were) again, and looked to Him that fat upon the Throne, to lee if there mi^fat be any hopes of that which formerly 1 fuppofed tu be delperate. 2, it is marked what hefaw after he had looked ^ and, bacjiufe the vifion is M'onderfull, there is jultly a Lo prefixed unto ic. This vifion is, in general , a vilion of lelus Chrift th« Mediator, whom now John feeih, to his great comfort and fatisfa(5tion , to be the performer,' of that which formerly he thought delperate. And becaufc He is a fingular Perlon, he is feverall wayes de- IcribedinihefetwoVerfes. Firlti he is called a Z-rfwifr : this is atitle ordinarily given to jefus Chrift in the Gofpel of Jo^n: And we conceive, it is efpecially for thele two reafons, i . to exprelfe Cbrilt jeluj His prieft- ly Office , and his otferingof himlelf a Sacrifice for his People : therefore ordinarily, when he getteth that . title, fomething is added thereunto , as ,

»5 , fomeway to declare his readinefle to execute what may tend to his Peoples edification and conlolation j for, as a painfull fhepherd , he ftandethtofeedthe Flock , Micah 5. ^erf. 4. fourthly , he is faid to have^«» horns andfe^en eyes , and thele again , are ex- pounded to be the jeVew Sj^its of God , fent forth into all the earth j by thcli; , no created thing can be under- Itood i for , that which is the Lambs power or horns, muft be Omnipotent : that which is his eye, muft be. Omniscient j and tb.it which is through all the Earth, muft be omniprefent : this therefore muft be under- . ftood of the third Perfon of the holy Trinitie , as was expounded , Chap, i .4. And Chap. 4. 5. Here he is called , in rcfpedl of his manifold operations, fetenhoms and/c>c« eyei of the Limb , becaufe of that order of operation that is among the Perlbns of the blefled Trinitie , whereof we fpoke in the places formerly cited. The laft part of the delcription recorded here , is , in >er/ 7 where the Lambs advancing ( as it were^ to him that fitteth upon the Throne, and his adtuall taking the Book out of his hand to open tnc fame, is exprefled , Jni he came and toqkjhe Bopliottt of the right hand of him that fat upon the throne : this could not but be a comfortable light to ^o/;w, who having formerly given over the cale ascielperate , doth now fee ibis lovely Lamb proceed fo tar in the difcovering of what was contained in this Book. And here we have , firft, the three Perlbns of the holy Trinitie diftindlly holden forth: For, there is i. one upon the Th one with the Bookin his hand 5 2. thereis the Lamb -, 3. there are thefeven Spirits of God diitmdt from the former two, and all ihefeon the fame Throne. Secondly , We may fee the three Ofrices of the Mediator, bolden forth here i For, i. that he is aLamb flain, lignifietb his Prieftly Office. 2.Triat He is upon the throne and hath horns and power, doth hold forth his Kingly Office. 3. Thathetakethihe Book to open* audio rcyeal Gods mind 10 his Church, is an exprellc evidence of His t)eing Prophet. From Chap.5r. ^ok.of the Revelation', f^y From all chat is (poken, two things are mainly to be obler ved , i . That the Lord hath a ^eciall overrul- ing providence over all things that concern His Church. There is nothing that falleth out > which is new to Him, but what He hath determined and written down , as it were , before the beginning of the world. ThisisagreacconfolationtoHisCiiurch , there is no enemy that doth rife upagainfthcr, noranyherefic that breaketh out among her members , nor any event that occafionally (he feemeih to mec t wiih , but the fc were fully determined by the Loi d before the beginning of the world. In the fecond partef the words,, we fee of what excellent worth the Mediator is beyond all creatures in Heaven and Earthi how great need there isof Him , and how wretched and miferable we M'ould be without Him. All the moft glorious creatures in Heaven befide , and all the fulnefle of the earth could not give us ground of comfortable worfliipping before God, if there were not a Mediator. We may feealfo, that the great caufe of His Peoples heartlefnefle > is, that he is not acknowledged in their ftraits. O how excellent a One is the Mediator ! and O how happy a thing were it continually to be improving Him ! Lord teach us that : and to him be praile for ever. Amenr LECTURE 11. VerfS. And Vfhen he had taken the hook.j the four heaps and four and tuenty elders fell down hefbreihe Lamt, baVt.ng etery one of them, harps, and golden VtalsfuH of odours , vnhich are the prayers offaints. 9 And theyfung a neivfong,fayingiThou an worthy to take t^e book,, and to open the feats thereof -for thou waji Jlaint and hajl redeemed w to God by thy bl$ud, out ofe'Yery kindred, and tongue, and people ^ and nation : I o. ^nd hafi made ut umo our God kings andpriefs , and vte shall reign on the earth. 1 1. And I beheld, aid I beard the l^oice of many jingels round about theThrone, and the beajis and the elders , and the number of them was ten thoufandtimes ten thot^and , and thousands ofthoufandsy 1 2. Saying with a Ivud tioke, JVorthjy is the Lambthat was /lain, to receil^e power , and riches , and wifdom,and frength, and honour, and glory, and blesjing. ' '■ ^ 1 3. And etfery creature which >s in hea>en , and on the earth , and under the earth , and fuch as are in thefea find all that are in th^m, heard I , faying , Bksjing, honour y glory , and power , be unto Him that fnteth upn the ^rone, and unto the Lamb for e\>er and e^er. 14. And the four beafisjatd, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped Him that lilpcth forever and e\)er. THis is the third part of the Chapter, and exprefleth the main fcope of what went before, to \irir, the exalting of the Mediator. This is caft in betwixt his taking ot the B :>ok out of the hand of Him that fat upon the throne , and his proceeding aiftually to open the fame, that this Angular work of the Mediator may be madeibe more obfervable. The occafion of the Song * is in the beginning of^c»/",8. And when he had taken the Book,^c. that is, when by this appearing oFrhe Mediator in his office they had ground to expe(-t the opening up of the within-contained Mylteries , Then they praife. The praife it fel f may be taken up in three parts , according to the feverall parties that take part therein. For, I. thcredeemed Church begin, and they fing , inthelaftpartoftheS. Vf»^. and in thep.andio>ff/M. then, 2. the Angels follow , yerj. ii>and 12. In the ihiVd place, all creatures are brought-injoyning in this Song , yerf. 1 5. And becaufe the Redeemed have moft interett in , and obligation to the Mediator, whofe praife is peculiarly expreffed here, therefore, as ibey begin, fo they clofe,>e//. 14.. In the firft part, Firlt, the redeemed Church are defcribed in reference to this work, Vrr/8. Secondly, their praife is exprefled, terfg and 10. Jo their defcription they are called /ci/r heap , and twenty four E/- ders: whereof we fpoke in the former Chapter, and fhew that by them,moft probably is holden forth theMi- nifters and Profeffors of Chrifts A^ilitant Gofpel-church i, and this place dorh confirm the fame : for, they are contradiftinguished from Angels, Ver/. 1 1 and are faid to be Redeemed and made Kings and Prielts unto God, which agreeih toall Believers even upon earth, as Chap.i.^erf.6. Again , their work here,is, not on- ly to praife, but to pray j for they have vials full of odours , as well as harps, terf 8. And they are faid to • be sharers of Chrifts f pi rituall Dominion, and to be Pri efts to Him even on earth : yea > their Ipiritual Prieflhood will moft properly a^reeto that, according to the ufuall appHcationthereof in Scripture. Thefe Redeemed,are faid to fall down before the Lamb : which is to shew their humble and reverend way of going about this work of praife, and waslpokenof, Chap.^. terf 10. Laftfy , They are furnished for this work, haying eTfery§ne of tbtm harps andgoldenyiaU jvll of odour f, or 'i^tuiCi /which are the prayer s^of Sa'im^ i £4t An expjk'm of tU Ctuip.^. Samtt J thisftewctfe their fittednefle and rcadmdie iot the work ; and it is done in expresfions borrowed from the Ceremonial woi ship under the Old Telbmenr, when yet the fcope is toexjprelle thefpirituall Worftip that is given to God under the Goipeli By harps, are undcrltoodinuruments forpraife, asisfre- auentintheP/d/mr < and we will And the Saints in their chearfall condinon ( ChAf.\^.x.){o defcribed. This «iewech a warmnefle and bendednelTe of heart, ready to burft out in the praife ol^ the M.'diator ,and to niake melody thereby within themfelves b.^fore Him j w hich is more aca-ptable to Him and comfortable to them , than the fweetneflle of any materiall inftrument whatfomever , as «pie/;5 19. andCtfA»/.5.i6. whereweare commanded to praife M'ith grace in out hearts, which may well be the thing tjgrified by thele harps. Bifida this,Ttf> heOte golden Vials fuUtf odours , or incenfe. Jneenfe was ufed in the Ceremoniali worfhip , wheo the people approached to offer up their requcltsto God > therefore we have the word, Pfal.1^1.2. Let tnjf. pa m be fet forth be fore thee *s incenfe : Vtds^ are veffels wherein thefe were offered y and fo tials fullefodourf, will fignifie a fpiricuiUfittedneife with the Spirit ofGrace and Supplication ^asis promifed, ^Scc^.ii.io.^ to pour out the heart to God in prayer as well as in praife. They are two notable qualifications of Be- lievers I and it is ordinary both in the Old and N^-w Teftament to undeiftand by facrifices and offerings , the morall duties ofpraife and prayer in the dayes ofiheGofpel. As to the lalt part, this is confirmed in the words following, Vihicharethe f racers of Snintt: -wheietvpotbingsflreanfwered, i.Would we know who tbefe beafts and Elders were whoha^ thefe vtirfs : M is anf*«re4, ik<^ are Saints, that is,Believcrs,Mv.'mbers of the Militant Church ■, according rb the ufuall acception of the word : and tnis confirnaeth the former cx- pofTcioo wWch we gave of thefe parties. Again, woitld weknow what thffe odours are which are in the vials: the Text faith ,thcy arc th€prajert(^sdin-s, thaifs, thele odoarsrtprefcnt the prayers of Saints: which may either be undcrltood indctinitely, as interpreting what is meancd by odours in the generall , and fo all the prayers of all tb.- S lints on earth in generall mayhecalledoJotirs and incenf.- ; or, we may takeit with a fpeciaJl relation to this place > and fo the odo Jrs here will iignifie the prayers of the fame Saints who Tiad the vials in their hands; and thusthey bring not properly the prayers of ochersro offcruptoGod (which yet were not abfurd,confidering that thefe oHicers were living Saints on earth ) b:it, they bnrg their own prayers , even as by harps is fignined their own expresfions of praile , or tk* prai" e expreffeei by tnemfel ves , as the Song following will clear. This therefore hath no affinity at all with the Popifii DoCtrinc oi theinr tcrcesfion of Saints departed> which is utterly crofle to the fcope of this place. It is to be obferved alfo, bow different this phrafe is from that which is attributed to Cbrift, Chaf. 8. >«/. 3. where he alone offereth the prayers of all Saints, adding incenfe thereunto. Their fong foUoweth in the p.and lo.Vcff. Where, f .there is the expresfion of their praife,2.The grounds or reafons thereof. Their fong is faid to be a nevvfong ; and theyfing a new fong. i . Becaufe the matter was fogreatand excellent, that.no former expresfionot praifccould , as it were , reach the fame ; for which caufe (Pfal.^.) VaYtid faid , He had put a new fong in his mouth, \^'hen by a new and Angular mercy , He had given him matter thereof. 2. it is new , as contradiftinA from the more obfcure expresfions ofpraife that were under the Old Teftamcnr. Kow, the Office oh the Mediator being moreclear, andHehaving made himlelf more known ro His People , th.^y accordingly exprefleHis praile in a new fong. The matter cxprefl'ed , is. Thou art Xkiovthyto take the booki ^"d to open thefeals thereof, that is, in fum. thou arc worthy to be Mediator » and to execute what b jlongeth to that Office. This looketh not to be very much , at the ^rlt, yet , there cannot be more faid. f or,if we will confider , i. This expresfion putteth Him beyond all creature*, i for, none ofthem was found worthy; andfoby this,theyackno\\'leclgeHim to beb^ondall. 5t. This expresfion hath in it an acknowledgement of His worthinefle and fitnelfe to be Mediator , and in all things to have the preheminencie and a N ame above every name that is named , which is the greateft con- ferred Glory that is conceiv^le, and more than Angels and Men are ilpable of , or can comprehend . 3 . This expresfion implieth their hearty affent to Gods conftituting ot Him in that Office , and their exulting to fee Him profper and glorified in tbe executing of the fame ; which is a thing well becoming a member of Chrifts Body, ana a fubject of His Kingdom ; and is thegreateft length they can come at> to wit, to be affenters by their acknowlec^ement of His worth to Gods advancing of Hitn to this dignity. The grounds of the praife follow in three fteps, the laft being alwayes more particular than the former , and an effecft thereof- The firft, is, for thou ivajifltin, that is, in the execution of thy Office.and ia obedience 10 the Fathers will, thou haft fubmitted thy (elfto death , even to a violent death,&: accordingly hath fuffered the Came , and fo thou "waftfltin. This dying of an accurfed death , is the great article and condition reauired upon the Mediators iide of the Covenant of Redemption, upon the underiakit^, and undergoing of v hich , |iU priviledges promifed to him thexetn, are grounded ; and from this, all the Works of Redemption flow : ^i^ercforebeicicisaiadetherealonofbis woirbineileEoadauoiikr the Office of a Mediator in every thing, and Cliap.f. *S9ok^9f the Revelation, 249 and why he cannot buf be thought worthy to do t he lame, and to be prai [a\ by His People , becaufe he was /lain , and fohath performed M'hatwas undertaken by Him. The Iccond ground, is, And hafi redeemeAitfttGod hy ihy b'»ttd , out of eXerykjndrei ^ and tongue ^ and people , and nation. In this ih-re is a very lum of the Golpel and Work of R.-dcmption , and it is the more particular application of the fo mer ground , and the cffcCt thereof, as was laid -, add this inforceth the for- mer realbn, Wehaverealbn (fay they ^ to praife Thee for Thy death j fortby it, we that were loft and fold under lin , are redeemed unto God, 9e. To confidcr the words more particularly , we nnift follow the fimi- licude of Redemption , as it is uled amongft men » and in this cafe is made ufeof :o help us to under ftand lonaa what of this great myfterieof the Goipel. And here isimplied, i- That God had a peculiar ri^ht to thefc that praife in this (ong , before ever they came to be fold or mot ^ aged ; So; to redeem a thing amongfl men « fupponeth a man once to have had a righttofucha thing there, vvetake Gods right to thefe redeemed , not only to bethatintercft which He had in them by Creation , for that is common; but that which He had from Eternity by His purpofe and decree of Eledtion : in which rcfpcdt , the Ele6l are called Htf fingularly , and John 17. '>perf6 Thine they were, and thou g%\efi them to me^^c. w here the (e that were Elected and i^iveti to Chrift , are in a peculiar manner faid to be Gods ; and this is implycd in the phrafe , Thou hafi redeemed m to God : for , it fupponeth , that by Chrifts purchafe , as it were « acceffcis made for them again to be the Lords proflelFion. according to His former right. 2. Here is implyed , that even rhtfc to whom God had this peculiar right , are before this Redemption lomeway morgsged , or , as we ufe to ("ay, wodCet : and yet (b a^ the former right was not fully diflblvcd : for , ifthere had not been fomemorgp.geing and alienation, there had been no need of Redemption } and if the re had been atorall diflbluiion of the former right, there had been no accefle to redeem. This iTiorgageingin Scripture , is clearly exprifll'dto be that fpirituall bondage under the Law, wrath, and curfe of God , whereby even the ElecSby their fins haveinihralled ihem- felves; and becaufe of that , are lying under the curfe of God till Hebefaticfied . and His honour repared » which fuffered by their fins: this is largely expreflfed , ^om. 3. Fphe[. 2. and Qal j. b.fide many other places, ThetyeM'hichnotwithftanding ftands betwixt the Lord and thefe > is, that purpole ofelecftion, (for even then in that refpedt they are His » as was faid ) for , Eledion bt,Mng fo-inded on noihirgin the Creature but on Gods free will, purpole and good pleafure , there can nothing in the Creature diffoive the fam. 3, Here is implyed , that before thefe Elcdt can be freed from the curfe , there mufl be a price laid down* as it were, in compenfation for the fame: tins is clearly implyed in the word l^ff?ew/>fia«, which importethfome equi- valent faii^facflion given to the party ofJended , or to the party bi m hole behoove fuchperfons were juftly morgaged ; and without whofe prejudice they could not be fct free. , except an equivalent price were payec^j and this is called Redemption. Now, the party offended > forthe vindication of ivho'e honour the Ele(2b foratimeareimprifoned, and putunder the keeping of the L-!w,Oc. istheLord ; and therefore in reafon ere they can be freed, thercmuftbe fome equivalent price for Hsfatisfav^ion, which mr.yglorifie Him, and vindicate his hor.oiTr as much as the keeping of them in pri on or under the former morgage ; and this is called fatisfa<5tion or Redemption. 4. The (cope of this Redemption , isexpreffcd indistword, Thoti haft redeemed us to God , that , is, that the Eledl may be admitted unto Gods friendlhip and favour, andcom- munion with Him , and to the enjoying ofthetitlethat'lbr^ds betwixt Him and them, as freely as it they had never had fin , or had never been under fuch a morgage. 5.They exprcfl'ew ho this Redeemer is: THOU hajl redeemed f« : OblelTed Ihoul This cannot indeed but sffed: Tfrnu, the Limb : Theu, the Lion of the Tribe of fr/ and his blond and furferings to be the price M'hicn is lad dcn\'n as a (atisfi^ilion to Gods Juitice in the room of the Eled fianc. s , that thereby they may be fet free. A nd Chrifts bloud in this refpevSr is faid to be a faiisfaikion equivalent before Julhce , becaufe, by His undertaking that debt, and fubmitting to pay the fame, and Gods aftuall exaCtingit of Him , th- Holincfle and I potlefle Julticeot God, is more glorioufly tnanifcfted,thanifihefethemfelvcs had been keepedftill in the prifon, who were yet never able to have paid one farthing, whereas now the Redeemer hath paidiothcuttermoft. 7. There isheretheob)ev5tofthis Redemption ,! to wit, r«i Thou hail redeemed «5 ; and thefe are ( to fay 'b) two wayes qualified, i. In refpedtot the extent of this objedVj it is not fome of one Family, City, Nition, or Kindred , &c. but it is extended fo eVcr/ it'Wrerf , tongue, people , and nation. And this it fcemetli is done , to (hew the univerfality ( to fay ib ) and extent of Carifts Church under the Gofpel , inoppafition to what it was under the Liw and formerly. Now, lay they, th; Church is not included within one Family , or Nation; but the Gofpelbdngfpred, theElcvit aregathei- ed-inoutofall Nations, Kindreds , and Tongues j and we, whoarenotoftheltockcf ^Ay cannot be faid to b^* redeemed. Befide , thi> peculiarnefle of Redemption is a Ipcciall ground of the redeemeds praife ,towit , when they were lying under the curie with others , Chrift hath redeemed them from among them. Further,ail this Song doth agree to any perfon tiiat hath been redeemed by Chrifts bloud, They that are redeetiKd are alfb made Kings, and Priefts, And feingall cannot praile for this mercy , as experience fheweth j therefore can it not be laid ,that they arecomprehendedunderthe former. And, it we will remember what was juft now faid, lowit, that Redemption doth import a peciiliar right to thefe that are redeemed befide others , to wit, a right by Eledion ; Then it will follow , that no other can be faid to be redeemed but the EleiSl that u-ere given to Chrift : and feing all men are r,ot Gods by this peculiar right ( for, to be Gods in this re'pedl , and to be given to Chi ift , and fo to be adbially redeemed , are of equall ex- tent ( Tiiereforecan it not b.' laid that all are redeemed. Tne third reafon, or gro' jnd of their praile ( which is alfo the effecfl of the former ) will confirm this : and ic is contained, Vcr/1 10. And hajl made us unto out God Kjngs and Prifls , and we shall reign uponearih: So that if it be asked, what are the advaiuaj>cs which they reap by Chrilts Redemption, which make I hem thus to praife 9 Tiieyanfwor, they are very great; for, not only are they freed from the foriner bon- dage they were uncler, and let at lib.^rty, as in the former Vfir/e , Bjt thev are hcnojred and blefled with many excellent priviledges, exceedingly commended in four words, i. Thouhaftmadeus 2{tngs; thisre- fpcdleth that fpirixual freedom that th-» Believers have from their fornjer enemies > and that ipirituall domi- nion which they have over them , and chat eternall glory whereof they fliall be partakers when they shall fit upon one Throne with the Lord Chrift. This is a great priviledge.that all the redeemed who were former- ly flaves, fhall be made Kings. 2, T bey are made P/if/?i j this was alfo a title and office of great dignity un- der the Law , and by it is fignifted. that by Chrift Jeius all the redeemed are honoured to have accelfe unto God with boldnefl'e, and to offv, r up their own prayers and praifes unto God by Him , with hope of being ac- cepted: which priviledge is founded upon Chrifls Redemption,& without this there had been accefleto nofin- ner to pray or praife acceptably and with any comfort before God. But now ( fay they) we are Priefts & may offer our facrifices j yea , now under the Gofpel , we are not tied to any ty picall fervice , nor ro one place or Temple, nor to feek a P. ieft to ofter our facrifices unto God for us. But we our felvesmay approach therewith iinrohim. 3. Ic comendeth and fweeteneth this priviledge , that they are made Prielts to our God -y which implyeth that now by Chrifts purchafe they may worship and lerveGodasin Covenant widi them, and as tfeeir own God: whith doth make ali the fervices they can be.put to , very light and eafie,& ftrengthens them againft CUap.^. Boek^ef tht Revelation, t^i agauilt all tnc" difficulties they may meet with therein, Icing ic is no idol, nor ftrange God , whom they w or- Ihip, but cheirown God, who will pity themin their lervice, as a Father pitieth hts Son. Laltly, they fay, and ive shall reign upon esfth i which is l". t dowu> not only to fluw the Ipintualnelie oFthis Kingdom, which b- ing on earth, and couimon to all the redeemed ( many ot whom have a poor being here ) can be no other wayesutidcrltoodthanof i-jisi"piritudli Domiuioni bucmainly, we conceive, it is mentioned here, asth: ground of their Song, that not only have they a hope of reigning, and being treed from fin in Heaven ; but tliat, in fome.] lenfure, they are made partakers of the vertucot Chrifts p irchafe in the fubduing of their iin , and the morcifyiDg of their kilts ; whereby they are keeped from the dominion of Iin , bjcaule they are not" now under the Law, but under Grace, according to the promife , B^m. 6. 14. And this is a kindly evidence ofa redeemed perfon , and a convincing grCKind of praile toacruly graciojslbul, to wit , tohaveSandtifica- tion thriving, ibe body or death born down j aiuieven belore they come to Heaven , to be looking Heaven- like , and to be bio.ight lomeway to triumph o\er ih^'ir ipirituall enemies ; than which , as there is nothing that will be more delired by them, lb there will be nothing more acceptable to them , even thus to be privi- Icdged and dignified , to reign fpiiitually on the earth. And we may lee , that as this is a great mercy to be fanCtified, So it is a fruit of Chrilts death, and fl jweth from his purchale, even as juitihcation doth; in \\ hich relped, he is our Sanvitification, as well as our Righteouln*. ff,-, i C or.i. 31. Thefecondcompauy vthojoyninthisSong, IS, the Augeis : whoare defciibed, >er/. 11. andtheniheir Songisexprefled, Iperj. 12. 1 hey aredeicribed , inrft , by their tide and number, they are jins^e Is , thai is j glorious miniftnngfpirits, Hcb.l.l(\. called lomctimes in Scripture /foe hojt ofhea\en i and becaule of their excellency, thcSo^t efGodtfob.'i'i-y. And they arcmany Angels , thenutnber oj them vm ten ihoufand times ten thoufand, andthoufandsofttMufandti this is a great number; itftemeth iobetakenoutoiDrf«.7.io, where thouland thoufinds are faid to Minifter unto Hira , and ten thouCand times ten thoulands to Itand be- fore Him > yet ibe expreslion is bjt put for an indefinite, to sh^w ihe innumerable company of glOiiousand mighty Angels which the Lord hath waiting on Him» as fc. vants and minitters to do His pleasure in any parr, of the woi Id , as it is, PftL 103 2 1. The fcope, is, to shew how glorious he muft be who is thus waited upon. S>;condIy, The place where they are leen, is obferved, they are round aboiu the throne , and the beajls, and the elders : by which, it leemcth they have th.-outmoitrank of all the attendants that ( Chap.^.lferf4.S,6(.c,) are mentioned, and faid to wait upon this Throne j and we may conceive it chjs, upon this Throne is the Majefty of God, of which dignity the Lamb > andthe feven fpirits , are alfo laid to partake,1>cr/r6. next unto them are the four beafts ,or Minifters , upon th^ feverail corners of the Thione j then arc the four a:id twenty Elders, ortheProfeflbrs, round about the throne » and again, about them arc the hofts of the Angels , as is exprefly aflerted here. This is nc* to fet forth the prerogative of the Church-militant beyond Angels fimply, or, as if Angels were at agreaterdiftance from Goa than they j for, iris the great priviledge ot Saints glorified , to be like Angels « and to have a place among them that ftand by : biit , this flieweth the infirmities and difficulties \A'hich the Saints Militant are fubjeCt to , and the Lords tendernefle and care- fulnelTe of them , who hath His hofts of Angels encompasfing them for their defence and protCvSf ion , ac- cording to the word , Pfal. 34. 7. The Angel of the Lordencampcth round about them that fear him > and de- lilpereththem. There is no mention here neither of the lea ofglatfe, nor ofchelevenfpiriis, fpokenof. Chap. 4. \erf. 5. and 6. The reafon is , as we luppole , bjcaule by them is undeiflood the fame that is ex- preiledbytheLamb-llain, with feven horns and (even eyes, Verj. 6. of this Chapter. And however, con- lidering that the fea of glalfe haih the lame place with the feven ipints of God , to wit , bt fore the Thione ., and lo betwixt the Throne , and the Elders i We cannot conceive of either of thefe , but ih jy muft be with- in this guard of Angels , even as the reft are. And To it is comfortable that the people of God have no leflfj Guard and Army Waiting upon them, than the Lordhath Angels waitinguf on him , tliey being all of thein miniftring fpirits, lent forth to minifter for tlicm who ihallbe Heirs of Salvation. TheirfongfoUowcth, Ver/ri2. They fay v/ithaloud'poice, IVonhy juhe Lamb that v^'diflain, ^c- That this is done wkh aloud toice , it fhe wcth thei'' lerioafnefTe and attevttionatnelle in this work : what they a- fcribeto him, is, upon the matter, what was afcribedtohim by the redeemed , Yerj.g. and what was alcrib.d to God , Chap 4. yerj. 1 1. It is, firft, in the general , an exprelfion of His worth , iVorthy is the Latrtby ^c. which is their putting to their leal to the acknowledgementof His worth , and carrieth alio , as implycd in it,anackncAyledgement o f their being unlutableioexprelTe what was due to h'.m ; and therefore the ex- preflion, is. He ts^forthj' to fecei\>epo\ver,^c. which doth infu-wiztey that the work is beyond them, asvvas obfervediC^ap 4-11. And when Angels are at a ftand in the Mediators praife, W h.it nu.ft be our unfutablc - ncfle incxprelfing of the fame ? Then,in the fecond place, they mention many things which are his due, in leven cornpreheniive words , 1 . Power , becaufe he is furnished with Authority , and Commillion, ampU; li 2 .ind ^j An I'fofitm 9f the Chap. 5:. and larce for the difchirge of his of nces •, i n u'hiclv reipcCt , \oh. 1 7.2. He is Paid to have Poiver given Him riv r all flesh 2 K'C'l'f^ ih^c is, aroiall poflcslion.becaLilehe made hiinlelt poor lo purchale a Iced to Him- fplf hv a ffreat priece i Wifdtm, becaiite he hath dealt prudently in the ex.cming of his Ofiice, as.//a ^2. Wiraiid'ilaTeftfoVbh the dignity and pre hjmlnencie of his ofhce , and doth import ai ; o His he\r^ God to whom only Glory is due , the feventh word, is, Blejftni ; this looketh to the many advantages Satcomebvhim: fo that when hearts can do no more, thev blellc him j which impheth, not only an acknovvlede-ment of his being blelled , but alio the ardent defire that they have to have him fo , as in ail the former words refpeaivcly. By all ih.Te put together, is underftood , that every thing which may con:ribute to fet forth a perfon to be glorious, and to make him tobe acknowledged fuch, is in the Mediator. Ifitbe asked how the An<»elscomein topraileiha Mediator upon this confideraiion of hisbeingflain , as is expreffed in'the lone > Artfvf. Tnis is done , not as if they were equally sharers in the benc6:s o. Re- demption with the redeemed : for, the Eled Angels, being never under fin , nor at a diftance with Go J , cannot be faid to be reconciledby Chrilts death } therefore we will find , that though both mention Him as flain in the fong Yet there are thefe differences , i . the redeemed do expreOy acknowledge this benefit of Redemption to come by his Blood, and do derive their priviledgcs of being Kings and Pnel!s,cr, whereas th.^ Lamb only was mentioned formerly. Yet indeed there is tio ditfcreiKe: for, when the Lamb ifr mentioned, who is Mediator, ijodtbat-fitcethuporv the throneiaunderlbod as dwel- ling in Him. And by this we may lee , i. that the Glory and Worship which is given to the Lamb here , is Divine, and Supream, becauieits that fame which is given tp Him ihatiitteih upon the thrgne. 2. We may fee, that it is the fame worship , and that , whether God or the Mediator be expreffed , they are both wor- shipped in the fame ad ; for, it cannot hi faid that this is any other worfliip than wi at the.redeemed or An- gels gave in the former Verfcs ; nor , that there is any different objed worshipped here , king that it is the Sme worfliip which is afcribed in all the fongs. Neither will any think that he that fitteth upon the throne , was iefle worfhipped in the long of the redeemed, and of tne Angels, where He was not formally mentioned, than in this. If any fay that the Lamb is faid to be worthy to receive glory , Cfc. which fupponeth this to be a communicated glory > Anfv». We may (ee the inconfequencie of tnis , by conlidering what i^ faid of Him that litteth upon the throne, Cbap,^. yerf. ii' and we mayacquiefce in the interpretation thereof that is given^ In the laft place , when all the creatures have done , the redeemed again come in, icerf. 1 4. and they clofe this fong } becaufe their intereft is molt , and their engagements deepeft. l . The four beafts fay Jmen : thus the Minifters begin. What they (ay, is in this word Amen, which is a word that ufually clofeth Prayer , apd doth import fome cleamefle of Faith and confidence in the thing aflTerted, and lome vehement defire of attain- ing the thing prayed-for. Here it is fet down as the exprefTion of hearts , who are inideed pasfionatly defi- roustohkvethe Lords praife glorious, and yet convinced to bcutterly infufficient forthe fame, and there- fore they ciofe in a manner when they begin > and they are beginning when they clofe. And all is but ra- ther an alfenting to the glory that is given , and an acknowledging that all is due to Him , than a reall per- forming of any thingin iheir own eftimaiion. In the laft place, the four andtwentji Blders foliar^ , and they have nothi ng to fay , hiw fall down and ■worshi^m that liy>eth for ey>er and elper i Tne beajh fay not m iich , they exprcfle nothingi but fall down filent, as biing overcome and infinitly outreached by th6 glorious and in- comprehenfible excellencie of the blplfed Objed j yet, is their |)ra3e no leflTe acceptable to Go J than if there were many exprelfions : becaufe, iilence, bothin Prayer and Praife , doth often fpeak more and louder than great noife of words. And here we (ee, that whsre the heartis inwardly weighted with the convidions Of Gods gqodnefle and oq^s own need, and bended with love , or overwhelmed in a manner with holy fear and reverence that it can exprefTe nothing} yet , even then there may ba an acceptable Worshipping of (jod. Yea, this fUence is marked as the yond-moft fteg, or greateft length of praife thafihey di^ , or coulJ sjtuinunto. . , ' ,. Okjirye, I. That in our Lord Jefiis, and in the execution of his offices, there is mqchgroind of praife, fo muchas may rake up all creatures, and an infinit deal mpre i and it ihould be the t.!S\ of all cf&atures ifi Hea- yenand earth to be fetting forth his praife : all of thefecompanies'fay , ^or^/jy » the Lantb,^c'J It is a wonder, vhen this is their task, that fo few are taken up with it. From the occafion, Obfi. That the opening of this Revelation, is a ground of praife. 5. That many excellent things come by Chrifts purchafe to the Redeemed. Tnefe cannot be foon numbered. ' O, what are they beholden to him ! Obf.^.Thai it is prai(e to jefusChrilt, audit is even almoft all thatBelieverscometo,inthe work ofpraife, to be telling over , to his ' commendation, what he hath done. Obf.^. TheFaithof iutereHinour Lord jefas his purchafe, is the moft kindly motive, to make folks blefs and praife him, that is, when' they can fay. Thou ha[l redeemed nsi Obf.6 That as it is a life that hathmany rich advantages, fo there is rio futh heart-fome life in all theWorid as to be among the Redeemed ; the y have an un-interrupted fohg , and will continue to have it when al 1 o- thers will howl. Obf.7. From Chrilts taking the Book and opening ofit ; from his doing this , and th. Re- deemed their praile. O^jerlJCjChrift doth all} weenjoy all, and therefore Ihould praife tor all} Itisaneafie task that the Redeemed have \n refped of that which Chrifl had. , Oi/8. There is a fweet content here , no difiFerent note, they have all one Song, no different Opinion, no Contradidion,no divided Praife,'-o.Pi'3ycrS^ nor Falts, no Separating in this Worfhip of one of the Redeemed frOm another , all concur, which is not one of the leaft advantages, once they will all meet and fweetly agree together. ObfQ.lx is but a rnint,.at the beft, ibatthe Saints make at the Lambs praife j their praife is but a beginning to it, an alfent to the v orR, or a con- li 3 vidion^ xy4 AH Exfofition of thg Chap.y. vidkion of their duty ; when chey begin, they lay only. He ts worthy to have it ; and when ifa^y have undct- ukcn,zhey m^\k(\ngtfi^h9 can shew forth all th/praife > Pjal.ioO. Theiefore here,^OTf/i, is thefirft word, and they fall down filenc i praife ovennaiterech them , it is ihe grciceft dury : and theic tut praife till they think they have done enough, they underftand it not ; itisrigluinthis relpedt to leave it as we begin. Obf.io. AUtheirlongis,Worthy,worchy istheLamb, as ii th.y faid , if we could praile thee , thou art worthy to have it , and that is all we can attain to , to acknowledge praile is thy due. ObJ, When folks have gone their yond-raoft in the matter of praife , it is rather to lay and think it should be , than any way to reft as though it were. The reafon is, becaufe God, who is to be praifed > is far above all bleliing and poiiible praife, Keh.9.^. Concerning thenAture of ChiftsdeAthiOY iif'tt be fro^rlj a (atisfailm. B Elide what Obfervations havebeen already hinted at and held forth from this Chapter , there are two inore ; which being clear of thsmfelves from the words , and contributing much 10 the clearing of two concerning Truthsi in thefc dayes not a little controverted J wemay iufift alitcieu)0;e m fpcaking tothem, as the place giveth ground. The onq, 15 , concerning the nature , the oiher, is, concerning the extent of the merit of Chrifts death. , r «. The firft Obfervation , is, that Chrifts death and fuffcnngs are properly a price and frinsfadion for fin , and were purpofly offered unto thj Jufti'ce of God as I'uch. iothnt whcnthe Majelty of God Cto lay fo; was wronged by the fin of man, and w hen (at lealt,by the neceffiry tiovviag from thecltablished LawandCurfe) there behoved to be a fatisfa6tion to Jultice, before any iinner could be freed from the fentence , Then our Lord Jefus did offer Himfelf to fufter iri the room of the Hlcs^l for the faiwfyi ig ot Jultice j which accord- singly was afterward performed by him^ and, upon that account, accepted by God. The fcope of ciiisDoClrine,- isjtofliew, firft, tliat not only Chriits death andfufferings were not only for the confirmation of the Do- iStrine He preached : Nor yet, in clie fecond place ,' only to give thereby a patern of obedience 10 us : for , thefc two may be, and are in the death and fuffenngs of many Martyrsj and to attribute no more to the death of Chrift , is blafphemous : Nor, in the third place, only to procure to Hunfelf this prerogaiive oi forgiving finncrs their fins freely ; for, Chrift , being God , had power with the F.^the. to forgive fins before His be- coming Man ; and even this pretended end, doth imply Chrifts death to be a price for making of a purchafe , (eing it fupponech,' that He, by hoiloUring God, and doing what was piealant to Him , did procure this privi- ledge to forgive others freely 3 whichcerpainly doth imply , that thcfc iufferings of his had a n>eritorious and fatisfying vertue before God. B Jt thele endi of the Sociniam, being fuch as deftroy the God-head and per- fonality of our Lord Jefus, as the fecend Perfonx)f the Trinity j and being purpofly moulded for the fupport- ing of that blafphemy. We need not Hand much upon the difprovingof them j but , we fay , beyond ihefe our Lord Jefus His death was purpofly intended by him, and adually accepted by J E H O V A H as a pro- per price and fatisfaiition. To clear this a little, when \\^e fpeak o?fatf^faWon, thefe things fliortly are intended. Firft, That as a man bad made hjmfelf liable to thecurfe fpr provoking of God , and { to fpeak after the manner of men , asmoft of all this muft be underftood ) thereby had wronged the Mijefty of God, by daring to difobey Him and to flight His Authority i fo there is in Chriits taking on of that debt, and humbling or himfelf to fuffer for the fame,aproportionablnefle,andanequivalencie{oribe\'indicating or the Glory of the Holinelfe , Juftice, and Soveraignty of God, and to make thefe (hine more , than if the finners had been adlually put-at for fatis- fying in their own perfons : for, that the Fatheis/ij/fctv, equal, and only begotten Son fliould humble Him- felf and become Man , and in that nature fufter i and that th« Majefty ot God ftiould make His Sword awaker againftHim, andfmiteJHim, ^c. doth much more abundantly declare and fct forth the Juftice of God, that will profecute His ihreatnings , and His Soveraignty and Authority , in that He is obeyed and fubmitted unto , by fuch an excellent Per Ton, ?s His only begotten Son , than if eitherman had not finned, or he who i« but a wretched creature ihould have been caften into Hell : for by this , juftice had never been facisfied, nor had the Authority of God been manifefted by fuch a glorious inftance as the obedience of the ManChrift Jefus. So that we are to conceive cifat'ttfaB'ton , in this matter , as that word ufeth to be underftood amongft: men, that is, when an injured, or wronged perfbn,is appeafed and (atisficd in reference to the party that hath ^one bim injury , by the interveeningrccpmpence and latisfadtion of fo.ne other, purpofly, by fuch an equi- valent compenfation, intending the fame. Secondly, When we fpeak of fatisfa^ion in this ca'e, it doth re- IpcA Gods purpofe and intention in defigning the deaxh and fufferings of the Mediator for this very end in rtie Covenant of Redemp tion : fo«hat when there was fio imaginable fatisfac^ion tobeexpeded from creai- Chap.^. Boffk^of the Revelation. 2^^ creatures , whereby there might be a vindication ot Godsjultice , that fo way might be mad« to pardon t.- left finncrs i for this very end , a Body was deligned and prepared For the Mediator j and , a8itisji/i»,5'3.6. The LQrdUid upon Him the iniquitietofM all , andinHts counlel and decree, did appoint Him, vbjknew no (in . to become fin tor others, and thereby as a Cautioner to be liable to their debt. Thirdly, ihisallojs intended, that the Mediator, in his accepting of the offer, and in laying down of Hislife , did purpofly in- tend thus to fatisfie : for, M'hen Saci ifices and Burnt-offerings, C^c. could not pleafe God , nor latisfie Hia 1 inthisrefpe6V,Thendidthe Son willingly undertake with delight to do Gtds willy as ix.\s,Pfal ^06,7, ^e And it is on this ground , that Chrift is called the Cautioner , Heb.7.22. becauie He undertook the fatishying tor our debt i and upon this ground , was there accefle in jultice lo exatft it oftiim, though He Himfelf knew no fin. For which , lee I/«.53.7j and 10. 2 Corinth.^.zi .In the fourth place , this is included , That by tl)e Lord JEHOV AH,the offended party,this death & willing fuffjring of our blefled Lord Jefus, was acitually accepted , as fatisfadlory and well-pleafing to Him , in the room and ftead of ihele who had offended , io that thereby He, in the order agreed upon, doth lay by quarrels at the offending party , as men do difchargc the principal Creditor the debt, when the Cautioner hath fatisfied in his name. Hence the Lord pronoun- ceth often > that in His beloved Son He is well plealed, and that He hath found a ranfom, Job. 33. >f r/24. & from thisitis, that His deaihis called a Propitiation, as being acceptable to God, when other Sacrifices could not be.That in thefe refpe(fts,Chrifts death is truely a latisfaiftion for fin,mayfrom this text thus be made out Firft, If by Chrifts death we be redeemed, and ifthecffeft flowing from His death beaj^edempt'on , then is his death ( under which all His fufferings are comprehended ) a proper price and fatisfaCtion lor (in -, But the former is true. Tberetorc,5^<. There is a double ftrength in this Argument to make out theConnexion, firft , in the word J{edemption : Which, { as we shew in the expofiiiou ) befide other things , doth imply , I. That finners by fin are fold and mor-gaged , and the Law > and Curie have obtained a right over them. 2.That) at leaft, in refpe That this Redemption is attributed to His death , and Ifloud , Thou baft redeemed us by Thy bloud j and thefe, put to j;ether , make it exceeding ftrong : for, the very price of the Redemption is thereby clearly held forth. So' , if it be asked , Why is Chi ift called a Re- deemer ? Anfiv. Becaufe He redeemed us. Ir'againitbefaid, Wherewith did He redeem us , or. With what price ^ Itis anfwered , M-ith his bloud j And indeed there can be no other reafon why fo frequently our Redemption is attributed to his death, but becauie his death cometh-in in a peculiar refpedt thereunto ^ fothatwh;nwe ( asonce//44C waste his father ) wereilying obnoxious to th-ltroke of Gods juftice , Hi offered Himfelf in our room ( as there was a Ram provided in the place oflfaac ) that thereby we might e- fcape , as it is , I Ccr. f;.ii . Gal. 3 . 1 5 ,1 4. He redeemed us from the curfe , being Himfelf m4 in thefe rcfpeds He is fo, and doth fo to all. This therefore , being pecul lar to fome , Cas the next Dodlrine will further clear ) muft be underftood as qualified by the Ojvenant of Rcdempuon to be fof the fatisfying in the room of fuch and luch , and not of Qibcrs : which conlideracion doth plainly bnag it to the notion of a fatisfaftion. Fifthly , there is a fpeciall emphafis and Ggnificancy in this , that thou baft redeemed us by Thy bleud, CJc. which dot'hrefpefk the excellency of the Perlou who did lay down his bloud for making ot this purchai'e. It isT6o«, whoartthefirftand.lait,whowasdead, andisalive , and livech for ever, who art the Son of Gods yea, who art God, ^43.20.28. as was more fully cleared. Chap, i .\erf.^ 5. for , Thw and Tb^ , relate to the Perfondefcribedby fuch tides in the former part of this Prop h fie. Tnis doth give ground for this Argu- ment, if the purchafe made by the bloud of jelus Chriil be luch as could be made by none , but by the bloud of him who was, and is God, ihen his death and lutferings for that end, muft be a latisfadtion, and by their ' merit and efficacy procure the Redemption purchafed ; But the former is true. Therefore , &c. The rea- fons of the confequence, are , becaule, Firft , all the other ends of fufitring may be in the lufferings of a meer man. Secondly, theue were not need of fuch an excellent price, if the merit and worth thereof did not con- cur , by way of fatisfa(51:ion> for obtaining of this Redemption. Thirdly, this refpedt to the excellency of the Perlbn, shsweth where-from mainly their Redemption doth floM', to wit, that the Perlon dying, was of fich worth } and that therefore his death and lutferings are accountedof great price before God. Andlaitly, there is here a clear oppofuion , thou haft redeemed w by thy bloud, that is , rhou, who art God, haft conde- fcended to lay down thy life , and shed thy bloud for us who were of little worth : which doth import , that bis fufferings werecftimaied in the ftead of what should have bjenotherw^ycs exaded fro.n them. ThefeArc'uments will be the more clear, if weconfiderthatoppolition which is made bytheApoftle* R^ 5. betwixt our bleffed Lord Jefus, the fecood Adam, and the iirft Mam , of wl.om men have their fin- full being ; for, in that coonparifon and oppofuion , Chrift is not only made the Author of life to thefe that are by Faith his feed , as the firft Adam was the auihor osf death to thefe that defcend from him ; but alfo and efpeciallyinthis.thatasby thedifobedienceandtranfgreflionof i^rf;uard againft this moft horrid Errour, as be- ing moft blafphemoiisagainlt the Mediator ,and molt deftrud:ive to their own Salvation; for,by thelegrounds* they can neither have a Ru'deemer , nor a Redemption, it is reported of 5#ci«»« > ( the great Patron ot this bialphemie, by a Learned man , towic, Cameten, who writeth that he had it fromoneofhisdifciples ) that be privately denied the world to be made of nothing , kit thereby he (hould be neceifitated to acknow- ledge tb« infioitencfle olGods power j \»hich afterward was more publickly avowed and contended-for by fome of his followers. What horrible things are there, that mens corruptions will not conceive and fofter ? and what hicght or depth will t»t the devil drive men to, where he getteth liberty ? Thefe things hath ever been abhored as moft deteftable> even as to the very mentioning of them y yet this horrid blafphemie wanteth not its Patrons in this Ipring-time of Error : And therefore men ought to walk the more eircumfpe(Stly in re- ference to the fame. Concerning the extent of the merit of Chrifis death , or , if it majf be account^ ed 4 fatisfaiiiott for ail men, 'T'He fecond Dodrine that we propofr from the words, is , That though the death and fufferings of Chrift, -*• beproperly afatisfa(5liontotheJuiticeof Goaforfinj yetis not this intended by Ch rift , nor accepted of by Godasa price andfatisfa iseqtitvaknt unto , and, in refped: of His excellencie who (uffers , beyondthe eternall liifferings of all meer creatures. Biic Chrifts death , being confidered formally > as a price and fatisfadion , with refped to the tranfadlion that is made in the Covenant of Redetnpiion,itmuft be qualified and underftood whhrefped to the Lords propofing of the terms, the Mediators condefcending thereto, and.His intention in undenaking and executing the lame, as alfa with refped to the Lords accepting of the fame as fuch. Thereforeitisnottobeenqiiired here, what Chrifts death is in it fdfabftradlly? nor what it mighthavebeeniifthcSoveraign Lord had fo thought good ? butitis tobeenquired, ifthe Lords purpofe in giving of his Sontodie, and thefonsino- beying the fame , was , to have that death » and thefe fufferings laid down as a price and fatisfadion for all ? we lay j that in that refped , it was neither intended by the 5on , nor accepted by God as a fatisfadon for all, but allanerly for fuch as He had chofen , and by His purpofe had feparated to Himfelf out of all kindreds , tongues and nations : which by feverall Arguments may be Itrongly concluded fironithis place. ^rg. I. Chrifts death and fufferings werenot intended as a price and fatisfadion to buy or redeem any , buc fuch as were propofed by God to the Mediator m the Covfenantof Redemption to be redeemed by Him ; But all and ev«ry one werenot fo propofed. Therefore Chrifts death and fufferings were not intended as a price and latisfadtion to redeem all and every one. The major of this Argument , doth not only appear , ac the firft, to be very reafonable, but doth neceflTarily flow even from the emphafis of thisword redceww^ : Which doth fuppole, Fiift, That man being under akindly relation to God , did by fiu fall from the lame. Secondly , Itfupponeth that man, by fin, is made obnoxiousro Gods curfe , and alfoihathe is unable toex- wicacor expede bimfelf therefrom.: Thirdly, Itfupponeth the Lords cbndefcending to think of the re- deeming of Ibme from that.cuife j and forthat end , to propofe and accept of fuch a fatisfadioa > for fuch per- fbns, and on fuch terms as himfelf fhouldp-.opofe, orhadpropcfed: and therefoM any Redemption doth firft prefuppofe the Lords condefcending to admit of fuch a bargain in the gcnerail ; and it being an adf of His Soveraignity , there can be no other rule butHisgood-pleafure, whereby either theperfons to be re- deemed , or th2 terms upon which , or the time when , luch a fatisfad ion is to be made for (ucb perfons &c. are to be; regulated : we muft therefore look to his propofing of the fame as the foundation whereby all that followeth is tobe fquarcd. for , this phraife redeeming , being borrowed from the manner of trien , doth hold forth the Lord upon the one fide, as the party offended , making offer to accept of fuch a fatisfadion , for? fuch offenders » and on the other.fide » it reprefenteth the Mediator as the buyer aad Red'^emer , accenting Kk »f i f 8 M Expifitm of the Chap.f . offuch an offer in all the circumft;inces thercoJ^, to wit , to engage ro be a Redeemer to inch and fuch perfbn? , toconfenc to lay down fuch and fuch afatisfadtion and price tor their Redemption , and to perform the fame i n the time and manner condefcended upon by the Lotd. And it is the conceiving of this great tranlaiftion of the Eleds Redemption under this form, to wit, as having fuch an offer upon the one fide , and fuch an acceptation upon the ocher , that maketh it get the name of a CoTpenant in Scripture : becaufe fb , ic is reprefented as a mucuall bargan , in the manner as bargains ufe to be ti anladted amongft men : which yet is done for the helping of us to underftand this my ftery , and is not beyond this fcope to be extended. From all which , it doth appear, that the Fathers propolall ( to fiy i'o) or His intention and purpofe, muft Regulate this whole budinefle of Redemption ; and therefore mult the extent of Chrifts death , as it is a fatisfaCtion, be underftood according to the fame. Hence , the Lord Chrilt , doth fo frequently affert , that he tame not to dohuovvnwill , but the ■will of him that fern him, andto finish his v/ork^^ and to gO^e eternaUlife to at many at Godhadgitentohim > andluch hke. Whereby it is evident , that the Lord hach particularly ordered the work of Redemption according to His good pleafure in the rcfpedls formerly mentioned j and that the Mediators death and fuffe rings are to be looked upon as regulated and qualified in refpedl of their effects , according to what hath been propolcd to Him. Thisfirft propofition , we luppofe , is i^ow cleari and may be yet further confirmed: for, ic cannot be faid, that Godintended to have any redeemed butthefe whom he did propofe to the Mediator : Again , ic cannot be faid , that any were by Him intended to be redeemed, whom he did aot thus propofe in the Covenant of [Redemption , and give unto the Mediator for that end: and, in the laft place . it muftbe faid, that ail whom He did propofe jin that bargain of Re- demption » weredefignedby Him acihially to be redeemed: otherwife many abfurd conclulions Crefiedling upon the Lords ferious manner of proceeding in that bufineffe, and upon His wife manner of contriving the fame , as alfo upon His effe^^uall way of bringing about what He hath intended ) will follow j which \vith- out horrour cannoc be imagined. Therefore it will follow , that the Sons ad:uall bearing the iniquities of fuchasareredeeaicd, and the Fathers propofing of fuch and fuchto him for that end, muft be of equal €xtent. Now as td the «»i»o»'propofirionofthe,Argument,. It is certain, that all and evety one were not propofe «d ( much lefle all indifferently ) by the Lord Jehovah to the Mediator, to be bought or redeemed by Him; And may be made to appear thus, i. Becaufc the Lord did never intend that all fhould be glorified and ac^i ually partake of Redemption , he having decreed the glorifying of His Juftice oli fome , as the manifefting of his mercy upon others ; and therefore it cannoc be faid that the Lord did intend fuch to be redeemed by the 5.)n, or that He did , for that end» propofe them' to him. If itbe faid , that though He did not intend their Salvation -, as he did intend the Solvation and Redemp- tion of the EledtjYetmayitbefaid, that He did intend their R-jdemption conditionally,andfo propofe tht-m to the Mediator to be redeemed on thcle terms , that is , if they fhould Believe. A»f. Of this we may after- vvardlpeak awordj Yet here, we fay, i. That this doth atrib'ice to the only wife God a moft derogating intention to His own glory : for , it cannot be denied but He foreknew the event , and that fuch a condition- al! intention would not be lufficienc to through the fame; and to fay, that He intended what He knew would never come to pafFe > or to apply fuchmeans as he knew could not beeffedtuall to the end , cannot but with horrour be tlwught upon. 2. We fay , that the Scripture doth only mention one kind of propof- ing and giving to Chrift, which is to be giren abfolutelyto him to be redeemed > and the oppofition- be- twixt this giving of fome to Chrilt , and the not giving of others, is not as if it were betwixt two grvin»s of diverfe kinds , to wit, one conditional! , and another abfolucej but it is fuch an oppofition as is beuvixt°giv- ing , and not giving , or paffiug by ; and therefore that former twofold -giving , or propofing ro Chrift , cannot be admitted. 3. We fay , iftherebefuch a conditional! propofing of the reprobate to Chrifk to be redeemed, it will nocbeeafie to conceive the terms of the Covenant j for , thereis but one Covenant menti- oned , wherein ( to fay fo ) the bargain with the Mediator is concluded : this will infer two, to wit, one, abfo^ lute in reference to the Eled: ; an otaer , conditional! in reference to the reprobate. Again, it will be difficult to determine whether CJirift were to pjyfo much for them as for tbeEledt, for, it feemeth not juft thatHe fhould pay as much for thefe who arc but conditionally redeemed , (and for whom He doth not purchafe thecondition , and whom He hath not intended to make partakers of the benefits ) as for thefe whoare ab- lolutely redeemed, to whom thecondition is purchafed, and for whom the benefits are intended. On the other fide, it will be difficult to fay , thatalelfe price is required for this conditional! Redemption ; becaufe fo.it were no Redetnption at all :for , if theRedeinption muftbe at fuch aprice, then what is Itffe cannot procure the fame. Further > there is but one Covenant of Redemption mentioned in Scripture} and the Electa or ,. thefe who were given to Chrilt and propofed to Him , are ftill mentioned as tlic objedt al>out which Oiap.5. Soek^of the Revelation, 2f9 which thai bargain is tranfaifted ; wt? cannot therefore. think ot a conditional propofal , except we can lee a diftintfl bargan and Covenant concerning the lame > which yet will be no Covenant of Redemption. But we may touch this attcrsvard. Secondly, That all were not propoted to Chrift, or, given to Him, will thus app;"ar, becaufe by thefe tides, to wit, theje that thou haJi^yenmeyiSe. fuch are contradiltinguished from others, as ; from thele who are not given to Chrilt : neuher can there be any other rcafon why thefe are dc- ligtied by ilich a name, but that in Gods purpoie they were deligned peculiarly to be redeemed , and accord- inAy were committed to the Mediator, and undercaken-for by Him in the Covenant of Redemption. Now» it cannot be faid , that any other were propofcd by God to the Mediator , but luch as were thus given to. Him i and leingit is clear, that all were not thus given toHim, ( for luch are exprefiy diftinguished irom the palied-by world, Job. 17 6.and 9. ) Therefore all cannot be laid to be propoled by God to the Mediator ; and fo coniequcntly ( which is the Conclulion of the mam Argument, ) His fufferings and death cannot be faid to be intended as a price and latistadtion for the redeeming of all and every one i Nor, without the inten- tion of the blefll'd Parties contracting, can they be faid tobe a price for any : for, the price muft needs relate to what is propofed to be redeemed or bought, this being the feries,the Mediator did redeem thefe for M-hom He engaged and whofe debt He did undertake » Again, he did undertakefor thefe, and for thefe only,M'ho were propofed and given by the Lord to him for that end j But thele were not all men, but fome few that were peculiarly given to Him, as feparated from others : Therefore , from the firft to the laft, it will follow, that not all men , but fome few, peculiarly chofen by God , and given to Chrift > were redeemed by His death, and have thefe fufferiugs , intended by the Mv;diator and accepted-of by the Lord JEHOVAH , as a price and fatisfadlion for their fins. ^rg.2. Secondly, It may be thus concluded. If thefe that are redeemed by Ch lifts bloud be not all of eve- ry Tongue, Kindred, and Nation i but fome out of every Tongue, Kindred , and Nation, 0(. Then all are not redeemed ; for, thefe are oppoiite in this refpetft, to wh,a whole Nation, or e^erj perjon of a Nation , and fome of them only : But tl>e redeemed are not all of every Nation, i^e. buifome eta of all Tongues , J^ndreds , and Natiom, iijs. as was cleared, \>erf. 9. Therefore all are not redeemed. And what can be the realbn of this expresfion here , Thou haft yedeemed us out of e^erj Tongue , Jiljndr-ed , C^c if it be not to diftinguilh thefe few redeemed ones of thefe Nations, frona the great number of the unredeemed in the fame j and thereby to fet out the peculiaritie of Gods love to them whomHeredeemeth , who hath defigned this benefit 10 them , when He hath pafled by others to whom He was no lefle obliged , or rather to whom he is no more difobliged in relpe^ of anything in men ? Alfo, by this expresfion, there is a clear difference put between the fong of the redeemed ( which is grounded upon Chrifts death ) and the long of a Vifible Church, which doth arife from a Vifible Church-relation: for, Chap.ii. 17,1^, ^c. the whole Nations become the Lords in that refpedt, and they praife him upon that ground 5 but the long of the redeemed , is oifeme out ofeyery Tongue, l{indred and Nation, i^c. which doth exprefly infinuate, that Redemption by Chrifts bloud , is not of equal extent with the Vifibip Church, but is peculiar to the Elect therein : and therefore much leflc can it be of equal extent with the wtole World. Thirdly, If this Redemption of Chrifts , and His laying downof His life for any , be the evidence of His moftfpeciall and peculiar love > Then it cannot be extended to all ; becaule His peculiar love doth not ex- tend it felf to all indifferently : for , if fo, then it M'ould not b; peculiar but common ; and therefore the ef- fect thereof cannot be of more generall extent; But the lormeris clear in this place, to wit, that Re- demption by Chrifts death, is a fruit and evidence of his moft peculiar love. Therefore, i^c. That this is a Ipeciall and peculiar favour, appeareth, firft , from their being lo affected in this fong as having this mercy peculiarly topraile him for, to wit.that he ha :i tedeemed them by Hii bloud , whicli others had not. And Se- condly, that they mention this as a favour , beyond which there cannot be a gi eater, and which doihfingu- larly engage them to him beyond all other favours that have been belto vved upon them. Thirdly , the very expreffions of their long bear forth their fenfe of the peculiamelfe of this mercy , as , Thou haj} redeemed m out of e^ery Tongue, Kindred, and Nation , that sheweth histaking notice of them fmgularly beyond others ; and that he did this by his bloud, fheweththistobe anexpreiilng of his love to them in a molt wonder- full and fingular manner. Fourthly, If this mercy were not peculiar to them , th-jn it might be faid that one perfon were no more obliged to praife for this Redemption, and to be affeCteti therewith, than another j andhowinconfiftcnt that will be with the fcope,in this place , and with the prefent frame and convic- tion of thefe that praife , may beealily difcerned , feing their fcope is to hold out themfelves to be pecu- liarly obliged tobe thankfull for this mercy beyond allothers? Laltly, That this is a peculiar mercy > even the greateft that our Lord Jefus dothbeftow upon any, appeareth from other Scriptures , as , jo/;. 1 5. 1 3. Greater bye hath no man than this ^tolaj doMn hii life for his fiend, ^c. and J^w.5.8,p, 10, God commend«th K k 2 His i6o M Expofitm of the Chap. c« Hislove towards us, ia that wh'ik v»6 were yet fiwurs , Coriji died for w, f^c. All which shew , chat the Io\'e of God canipt more shme to one in any ihmg than in this, chat Chnlt hath died tor him j and therefore i"t cannot be intended tor ^ny, bit inch as he doch peculiarly love , and who.n he hath defigned to be partakers of the moften^inent and fpeciall etTeftsthereo^ Fourthly, If all who are redeemed by Ciirifts blojd , bz made l^mgs and Priejls unto God , and be efFedu- ally called and made fttign upon earth, ^c. and if th^ connexion bj certain between thefe, lo that they who may claim CO the one, may ahoclaumo the other > then Chriftsdeathisnotafatistattion forall, but for Jome,bccaufe, in experience it is clear> that all are not made Kings and Prielts untoGoJ, Sec ButthefonriT is true, to wit . all who arc redeemed by Chrifts bloid, are made Kings and Priefts, tJc. Therefore C?c. The truth of this »«»or,or,of tbe certainty of the connexion between b.;ing redeemed by Carifts death, and'beini; made Kings and Priefts to God, is clear in the Text : for,all, who fav in the 9.t)erf. Thou haft redeemed ut by Thy hloud, fay in the lo. and hajl made U4 Kjngs and Priefts unto God, ^c. which exprefly importeth , that the one pan of the fong is of eq- lal extent wicn the other. And it it were not fo , then this long might hi di vided» and fome miglit fay , Thouhaji redemed us .brnvfC are not made KJngsand ?riejls unto God ; which wouldlookmoftunUkethslanguageofarcdcemedfinner , and weaken exceedingly theconfolationofthe redeemed , who could not b3 fo comforted in Chrilts laying down his life for them , as they are holden forth to be in this fong.if it were pojfible that the parcsthereot cojld be divided. Alfo , it wojld mar the beauty of the inconceivable grace, and peculi.ir love that shineth in this ground of their praife, and no way rouze the redeemed (inner to praiie , becaufe Cnrift had laid down His life for him , if it might be laid , that Thou haji redeemed me by Thy bloud, yet am / not fare if I shallbe made a Kjag and a Prieji unto God inc. The forceofthisArgument, maybe conceived thefetwowayes, i.thus. If Chrifts death, asicisafatis- fadlion , hath ever the juftification and Glorification of thefe for wliom it is a fatisFaction, following upon it Then Chrifts death cannot-be a fatisfa\5tion for all j But theformer is truc,to M-it, Chrifts death hath ever iu- ftiticatio;iandSalvat4on following upon it > to thefe for whomic is a facisfad:ion : Therefore,C?c. That iufti- fication and Salvation ever tollow thereupon, appeareth, i .from the Text ; theO only, and all thefe who are redeemed by His bloud, are al 'o made Kings and Priefts , and have alio faving e ffedrs following thereupon > as wasfaid. 2^ Itis clear f.o.n thenature of the Covenant : for,if ChrifVs undertaking to fatislie for fome* in whofe name He did become furety., did make him in juftice liable to their debt and to the paim'ent there- of, fo as he could not be conceived to be the C iut:oner according to the terms of the Covenant bat alfo h<- behooved to have the imputation of their lin, avfhiall y following thereupon j fo, om the other iid'c, his fatisfa- (ilion cannot but be equally effedtuall tor the proc. jring oFaCtuall freedom to thele whole room he (uftained in the laying down of thatfaristadtion. Agiin, this ettett) to wit , the juftitkatton of thefe tor M'hom he un- dertook, is-^ tofpeak fo) the recompence and fatistadlion which- is by the Lord eng iged-for and m uL'Vjre- tohimfor hisfurterings,andthetravellofhisfoul , according to that word ) tjaiy^^'ii. Heshallfee ofthe :ray>ehffipffoul, and shall be fatitfiedi andifiobefo, then therem ill b.^ aneceHirycoinexion Ixnween Chrifts furtering in the Iteadof any, and their obtaining of juftificat-ion s ocherwifcit might b: f.iid, irhnt the Mediator for that part of thetravell of his ioul, did wantthe promifed and engaged-for fatisfoction.' And as wecannoiconceivo butboih fides of ch.u Covenantof Redemption, muftb?ful(illed, and the Mediator can- not but be-fatisfiedinhis defignj fo, w- cannot but conceive the necesfityof their juftification and falvarion whofe iniquities Chrift hath born. This is alio further clear in the folio wing words, to wit, by HishtoMf kdge shall my righteous Ser\>ant jufiifiemany, for he shall bear their iniquities. Wh:re thefethree thinssare clear. i.Wiiat it is that Chrift accojntcth tadsi'aftionfor thetravell ot his ,xohat>eman'/jtSifred- 2. Whatthe ground is that procurech this j'jftiticationrthat is. His bearing of their viiquity : for, this is the rea fonof ihetormcr, many shall bcjufiified , becaufe, Chu{\ihi\i pay for themt and bear their fm And ifthis connexion were not certain, and peremptory between thefe two,chen this con (equence and reafoninc wojld be utterly brangled and made void, if it might be faid that Chrift did bear theiniq-iity of any.whoyet fhould notbejultified. %. Itisclear alio from that place , what thefe many are , thatfliillbe iuftiti-d- towit tbofe whofe iniquities Chrift doth bear : for , he shall juftihe many , b:caufe he shall bear theiriniquities- where, the W4^7 thatihallbejuftified , in thefirft words,and tbekvfhofe iniquities Chriji doth ^Mr,in the laff words, are of cq.ial extent : and this relative , their iniquity , doth cxpreQy relate to the many Ipoken of be- fore. Which words doftrongly conhrm what is (aid.to wit, that there is an infeparablc connexion bet\veen Chrifts bearing the iniquity tfany, and their obtaining of juftitication; for, the Prophet doth not only make them of equal extent, but he doth alfo draw the neceslity and certainty ofthe juftification and falvarion of many , as a confcquent from this antecedent , that Chrift hath born their iniquities. And is , in a word, this Cbnft hath born the iniquity of many, Therefore iccannotbe but thele w«/i/ muft be juftified: which tea' foning, Ciiap.5'. 'Beok^of the Revet At'ton. ^5^ fotting, being the reafoning of the holy Ghoft, mult be lure ; and therefore none can be faid to be redeemed or to have their iniquities born by Chrift, but fuch as come actually to obtain j jftification. Lartly, rhene- cesficy of this connexion between Chriftsdying for any , and their obtaining of atluall juftification and SjI- yation, may thjs be made out, If the Lord beltow thegreater benefit upon any , then the lelfer cannot but be expeciled fi om him alfo ; But the giving of his Son to death for any , is a greater mercy than adtuall j uftifiw cation and Salvation : Therefore He cannot but beftow the laft on thele upon whom he hath beftovved the firft. BothpartsoFtheArgurnenrwill'be confirmed from l^<»w.5.8,9>io. andCArfp.S. yerf.^z, Inthcon^ place, the Apoftle realbneth thus, ivW/eive VfcreyetfinnerSy Godcomwended hisloioe to us, ingiVmgChrifltadk fofus: therefore havingobtained fuch a mgrcy , we may trmeh more look^to befayfed from wrath tiorough Him And to deny theconfequentin the former Argument , would enervat this reaibning of the Apoftle. Intlv other place , it is He that f pared not his avn Son, but de(ty>ered him up for tts all, hovn shallhenot M^ifh- Him ai- fo freely gixe us adthings ? Where the Apoftle doth not only fhew , that ail things do follow where Conit is beftovved j butalfo He doth it in fuch a manner , as doth shew the abfurdiry and unrearonabIen?lfe of chick- ing the contrary, to wit , that it can be poffible that God will b^ftow fo excellent a gift as his Son to be di- livered up for any, and yet withhold any good thing from fuch. A fecond way , by which we may conceive the force of the former Argument, is this , ( which alfo is a new Argument of it felf ) that which would weaken the redeemeds confolation and enervat the grounds of their praile, contrary to the ftrain and fcope of this Song, ought not to be admitted in the Doilrine of Redemp- tion i B Jt to fay, that all are redeemed by Chrifts death > yet fo, that the greater part of them shall never b,; juftified,nor partake of life through him,S?c. doth exceedingly weaken the redeem *dsco ifolation, and ener" vat the grounds of their praife, contrary to the fcope of this Song : Therefore, that Djtftrineofuniverfal Redemption, is not to be admitted, as being derogatory to the folide confolation of the redeemed , what ever be pretended. Thatit derogateth to their confolation, appeareth thus, If the juftification, falvation, &c. of the redeemed benot neceffarily and peremptoiily knit unto Chrifts laying down of Hislife for them , then were even their juftification and Solvation uncertain, and io none of them could heartily praife for the fame, or comfort themfelves therein j much leffe could all do this ; both which, are exprefly contrary to the words and fcopeof this Song. Agiin, if no redeemed Perfon. Believer, or Child of God , can fo comfort them- felves by drawing conclufions^ from this Dodtrine , Chrifi hath died for all ,yet , allshallmt befaYed, as they may be comforted and have thnr hearts cheered to praife from ihiStThat Chriji hath not redeemed all, nor bath died for them, yet all for Vihom he died , and 'whom he redeeimd , shall be jujlifed and fay>ed, then muft thefonner Doftrine be exceedingly derogatory to the people of God their con'olacion j B Jt the former is true : There- fore, ^c. Thatthis Dodtri ine of fuch an univerlall Redemption , doth noryeeld fuch comfortable conclu» (ions to the BeUever, as the other, will appear by comparing them together : for, tfie great confolation of the Believer, is, upon folide grounds , to conclude an unchangeable intereft in GoJ i Bjt the latter , and nor the former, will yeeld this. For, this is folide and co;nfoftable reafoning , thefe that are redeemed , are made Rings-and Priefts toGod,andiliall reign with him, Gfcbecaufe, there is indiflbluble and peremptory con- nexion between thefe i But , may one atfume, I am redeemed, therefore, i!^c. IfthisafTumptionbequeiti- oned, towit, whether Ibe redeemed or not ? becaufe Redemption is not univerfal , then it may thus pro- ceed j All thefe thatare I'piritually Kings and Priefts , and being made fubjeit to C.inft , are freed from the dominion of theircorruption , and admitted with boldnelle to offer theail'elves and their fervicie to Go.i by Chrift Jeliis, C?c. thefe are redeemed, and shall certainly obtain Salvation ; B it the confcience,upon (elf-exa- mination, where there is ground for it, msyaflume, Itisfowithme; Tnercfore lam redeemed and sliai I obtain Salvation, C^c. This is a comfortable and folid conclufion , and cannot fail where the premil'es are well grounded , b^caufe of the necetfary connexion that is between Redemption i Juftificaftion , San ilifica- tion, and Salvation , So that one of them , being evidenced , doth infer all : and Spiritually to reign in Ibme meafureover the world, and a body of death, and Spiritually to perform worfhip unto God , ^c. beinginfal- litile evidences of Sandtification, and fruits of this Redemption , th;ygive good ground for a confcience to make application of the former gencrall truth : whereas , on the contrary , if \vq will loole thisconnexion , and fay, that all are redeemed , or Chrift hath died for them , and yet few will be faved. It cannot b it ever leave the foul at an uncertainty under this moft comfortlefs conclufion , Although / be redeemed , yet I may perish ; becaufe, many for whom Chrift hath died , are never actually freed from the wrath of God 3 and thereby the foul should be ftill left in a comfortleffe condition, whichis moftunlikethe nature of this Re- dertiption which Chrift hath purchafed , and moft difagreeable to the confolation which is allowed to the re- deemed by God, and wherein they comfort themfelves in this Song. We conclude then, that it is more com' fortable to a Believer to reafon from this Univerfal , all that are redeemed, and are Kff'gs ^nd P, if$ un.o God, K.k 3 shM. jijj An 2xf option of the Chap.j:. sbctibs fa»d where the confequent and amecedeiit,areoU>qual extent -, than to fay, altare redeemed, artdjet fexv shllor none may be fayed. And this being ih. way of the Lord , it cannot bat be moft couito. cable to his People J and ii is a vain thing for man to imagine by his carnall re alonings to mould a more comtortable Do- aVinc • lor thoueh, at firft, it look more {.laulible-hke to flefh, to lay, that all are redeemed, ihan to fay,but Ibme ; ■ vec indeed it doth not prove lb : for even, upon luppoluion that that ground were laid, no man could eathcr any folide confoiacion theretrom, but upon condition of h:8 receiving of Chrilt and reftmg upon him bv Faith- Now Faith in Chrift, being lupponed, this ground, few are redeemed, but all theje viho ate ndeemed sLllbe fayed , doth yceld more Iblid confolation than the former i becaule > « carrieth with u a certainty of Sjlvation to fuch : whereas the other ground, pretending to bear torth a poifibility ot Salvation to all, or,a fal- vability, doth indeed make it certain to none. u t r- vi • i-u a t-u • If any (hail lay, that this is true indeed upon fuppohtion that one be by Faith m Chrilt j Then it cannot be d-mcd but fo to conclude, is more comfortable: but fuppolingoncnot tobeaBeliever, Isitnotthena comfor'tlefle Dodrine to {^y,that all are not redeemed ? ^c. becaule it leavcth this Itumbling-block before rhe nerfoB that he knoweth not whether heough: to believe or not , becaule he knoweth not whether he be ret'ecmcd or not : and this thought may alio follow him , if he bj not redeemed , can his believing be ufefull ro him ' Mfw There are leverall millakes in this Objedion , Therefore we shall anlwer ieveral waycs rhereunto • And firB, we fay, t. at even upon fuppofition that one doth not believe in Chriit , this Dodrine air-rted is more comfortable than the other: becaule, firft, behathnolefle warrand to believe in Chrift and reft on Him than if the other Dodrine were fuppoled ; for, it is not Chrifts dying for any that war- ranteth him to believe , or is the objeft of his faith i but it is Gods call , requiring faith of him, and Gods o-ftr and prom ife knitting life to the performance of that condition oi believing called-for, Thefe arc contained in Gods revealed Will , which is the rule of our pradfice, and the ground of our Faith. And ac- cording to this Dodrine , ahsareroftheColpel hath thcicfcrounds for his warrand s and there can no o- ther be eiven , even upon the contrary fuppohtion. Secondly, Jf he be brought to yeeld to His call, to re- ceive His ofter , and to truft himlelt to his promife, he hath then more folid ground of confolation ( becaufe ofthc certain connexion that is betwixt Faith and Salvation ) than he can have by the other Dodrine; which by the interwoven Errors concerning Free-wil , the falling away of fuch as fomecime have been true Believers &c is wholly brangled. Andlo,fuppolinghimnotyet to have doled with Chrift, be hath the more effeduall motives to engage him thereunto 3 becaule, by fo doing, all is made fure. 2. We anfwer, this Doflrine of particular Redemption, (to call it lo} doth never make Salvation impofTible to any that vyill receive Chrift and reft on Him : but, on the contrary , though it deny that all men are redeemed , or fhall be favedj vet doth it afieit this Univ^rfal , that all ivhojoelper sballbelieye t are redeemed and shall be fayed; which certainly doth make the expedation of life through faith in Chrift , to be the more certain ; and doth lay the more folid ground for a tolled fmner tocaft himlelf upon , when ic faith , there was never a finner of any rank or quality that did believe , or shall believe in Jefus Chrift , but heshall be faved ; from which he may conclude , then iff can* or fhall believe in Chrift, lalfo shall be faved; which conclufion, will not follow from the other Doftrine. And Icing this is the very exprelle letter of the Gofpel , Mhofoeyerbe- IkyethshAlbe fayed, thereis no ground left toqucftionthelame, without manifeftreflcding upon the faithftilnefleof God. 3. Weanfwer, If any thing follow from thisground, allare notredeemed, itis this , Therefore all shall not be faved 5 or, Therefore all will not believe : both which are true. And it doth only make Solvation impofTible to him who doth not believe in Chrift: for , to fuch it faith, ifthou believe not, tho'i shall not be laved j neither in fuch a cale haft thou ground to think thy felf redeemed : and whatabfur- ditie is in thele ? yea> upon the grounds of the other Do<5lrine , there is none \\'ithout Faith that can promile themfclvs life " or comfort themfelves in their pretended univerfall Redemption, more than upon the grounds which we have laid down : therefore it can never be faid , that believing in Chrift, is ufelefle accord- Hi^ to this Doftrine ; yea, it is alTerted to be alwayes ufefull and profitable, whereas , by the oppofite ^munds, it may be often without thefe comfortable effeds following thereupon. In the fourth place , wc Anfwer.^That this Objedion ( as much mo;:e in this controverfie ) doth i\o\\' from a miftake ot the true na- ture ofiuftifying Faith i^for, it fupponeth it , to be the hearts receiving of > and doling with this as a truth , that Chrift hath died for me in particular, and that His death was particularly intendid forme. This is the more dangerous , becaule it hath been entertained by many , and hath been the occafion of miftake , even to (ome great men , who have laid this for a ground, (as Caw«'<>« doth on thisfubj ed )C/)ri/^«* ww- tum eH pro tcfttu idfaSum credits, that is, Chrift hath died for thee, ifthou believe it fo to be : now , accord- ing to that ground, .it is impost ble but to mifcarry, both in reference to this Dodrine , the Dodrine of Jufti- fication , andfeyerall other moft cpncerning-tiuths. It is to be adverted then , that when we are caikd to believe Chap.f. Sook^of theRepehtiotK ^g , believe in Chrift, we are not called inftanily lo believe ihac Chrift hath offered up Himfeif as a fatisfadljon for usin particular j b'Jt we are to conceive it in this order , Firlt, We are called tq believe the truth of the Gofpel , and the way of Salvation laid down therein , to wit , that there is no name under Heaven by which a finnercanbefavedbutbytheNameofJeius, and that yet all who believe in Him, shall be juftilied and faved , i$e. Thus we may apply that word , Heb. 11.6. He that cometb to God , mufi firji bellm that He » ,i$c. tor, if this generall truth be not acknowledged, faving Faith wanteth thedilcoverie ofafufficient and tit object to reft itfelf upon. Secondly, We are then called to receive this Chrift, offered to us in the Gofpel, and by Faith to betake our lelves to Him lb difcovered , and there , as on a folid founda- tion, to reft for the obtaining of Juttification and life by the vertue of His fatisf action, according to tb„>ofter that is made in the Gofpel. This is the main adt of faving Faith , whereby a finner Cometh tobeenciculed to Chrift, and to the benefits of His death. Whereupon, thirdly, followeth ( our accepting of the forfaid offer being lijppofsd ) a warrant to locJk upon Chrift as o jrs, upon the benefits purcbaled by Him as belong- ing to us; and upon our felves, as actually redeemed by him i none of which, bjforethat, could have been warrantably concluded ; but this being fuppofed , there is goad ground for it i becaule a finner by recei vh)2 of Chrift , cometh to have inteueft in Hun , and lb confequently in all that is His ; for , Cnrift and His be- nefits are not feparated j and therefore except there be ground tobearoutthis title to Chrift Himfeif , there is no warrant to believe that any oFHis benefits do belong to us. Now , according to this forlaid order, no hearer is ever called to beliefe what is falfe , Becaufe iheie three are ever true, to wit , Firft , That lifi is' cer- tain through Faith in Chrift and no otherwayes . Secondly, that one who is called to believe on Him,oughc to objy , and that Gods call is a good ground for that obedience. Thirdly , This is alio a truth , thatone who hath yeelded, may look upon himlelf as accepted of Go J , and redeemed by Chrift Jefus , becaufe, in the method forfaid, there is warrant to believe all thefe. B.it , ifany will invert the order , and at firft per- fwade himfeif that the benefits of Ghrifts purchafe dobelong to him , as being particularly redeemed by His death , before he a^ilually reft on him by Faith j this will prove but Itrong pref umption, and never give title to Chrift or anything that is His 5 bat,.on the contrary, greatly provoke the Lord : becaufe in all the Word of God, there is no promifeof Juftification, Life , or Salvation, or any benefit of Chrifts Redemption made to any pcrfbn , but to him that believeth ; and todo otherwayes, is, as if a woman that were wooed for mar- riage should fancie her felf to have title and right to all the priviledges of fuch a mans wife, before the mar- riage were actually confummated , or before she had given her formall content thereunto. And fo ac- cording to thefe grounds , we fee , that all hearers are not fimply and inftantly called to believe that Chrift did die for them j But , firft, to receive Him as their Siviour, and then to draw fuch a conclufion, which upon the performance of that condition, can never fail- From this alfo , we may fee the fallacie and weaknefs of that much toffed vain Objevftion , to wit , Tiiat which every oae is obliged to believe, that muft be truth : But every one is obliged to believe that Chrift did die for him in particular. Therefore , that Cnrift did die for every one in particular muft be a truth. This Argument, I fay, dependeth only upon the former miftake of Faith : and this being denied, that all men are inftantly called to believe that Chrift died for them in par- ticular, when they are called to belie vein Him for obtaining of life , The Itrength of it willevaniih : be- caufe , fuppofing that many in the Vifible Church { which experience doth put oat of queftion ) do never be- lieve in Chrift , or by Faith reft on Him for the obtaining of life," Thenitwiil fbllosv, hit many, even in the Vifible Church, are never obliged to believe that Chrllt hath died foithem in particular j becaufe, none hath warrant to make that application, but fuch as have firft betaken themfelves by Faith unto Chrift : whereby the affumption ofthat Argument is palpably falfe i for , it muft be h affumed , Every man that heareth the Gofpel, and hath received Chrift, ought to believe that He hath died for him: and io the con- clufion will be, that Cb ift hath died for all that believe in Him , which is true ; or ,it muft be, that every one that heareth the Gofpel is obliged to receive Chrift and reft upon Him , and upon that condition may expect life 3 which will make nothing to the intended purpofe. This occafiongiveth ground to infift a little further in clearing the extent of the merit of Chrifts death in refped: of the effe^fts thereof : and though it be neither pofiiblc for us to make every thing fully clear , nor pertinent to our purpofe, long to infift on the fame ; yet , the former grounds being laid , we may enquire shortly in fome things, and anfwer to them with a particular refpe^it to this place. Firft, It may be en- quired. What is the proper effedt of Chrifts fatisfa(5tion, and that which is purchafed thereby to finners ^ Se- condly , If this purchafe extend to the procuring of Faith aid the firft Grace , as it doth to the procuring of Pardon & Juftification 7 Thirdly, If it may be faid, that any benefit, in any refpedt, d®th redound toanyRe- probate from Chrifts death , as the proper effed: of that purchafe. And, fourthly. If there may be an Uni- verfal conditi onall Redemption admitted , as confillent with the fcffmer grounds j yet fo , as th«efie We Anrv\'er , that we conceive it to be notoniy the procuring ot Salvation lO be poslible to them , fo that now, by the interveening of this fatibfaCtion , ihei e is a way lor the jult God to pardon mens lins with- out wronging of his juftiee, which w ithout this could not have been : and Iblbme lay , that by Chrifts death God is made placabiliSt or, ( to fay fo ) put in a capacity to be pleated , or made placaole ; but is not at5tually appeaftd, or ptacatusi which is the affertion of the ^rwww/M. Nor yet is it only to make reconciliation with God , upon the condition of bi;lieving and Faith in Chrilt, poslible, that is , by this intervening latisfa- (ilion to give a ground for Faith to relt upon , with hope of obtaining Salvation thereby, which othcrwayes would not have oecn profttable, had not this latisf a^ition of Chrilts procured anew Co venawt to be made upon that condition. Thus, according to lome , Chrirt by his death , hach procureiUn objeCt to be held forth to all to be by faith reltedupon ; and hath eltablished this general, that all who should believe on Him, should hz faved i and that Faith alone should have Sal v ation annexed tb it , in whatloever pt;rlon it si o uld be found: bjtfuchdodeny,thataviluallyand abfoluteiy he hath redeemed any, orprocuieU Faith, jultifica- tion and Salvation to them ; But we fay further , that the immediate and proper fruit and effect ot- Chrifts purchale to thele lor wtiom he lutfered , is aCf uail Redemption , and the benents following thereupon , to bz applied in due order and manner, and n.t the poiiibility thereof only. Firlt,thii is clear from ihep.l?*'/. of this Chapter, where they acknowledge and praile for this, that Redemption and Jiilttiicaiion, CJc. are not on- ly made poifible unto tliem , but that abfoluteiy they aie purchaled by Chruts death for thein , and that they are aft jail y redeemed to God bj his bloud. Secondly , tl.is doth clear it , that by iu$ bloud he is laid to mi^ them l^ngs and PrUjts unto God : which cannot be underltood of the poihbiluy only of any priviledge , but mult tanc-in ihe abJblutepurchaieand the actuall conlerring thereof indue order and time. Hencej/^clpc/.i.^. washing jrom our fms in hn bloud ^ is mentioned as the proper etfect of his purchafe ; aixi jultihcaiion and Salvacion are frequently derived from Chrilts bloud as from their immediat meritorious caule 3 particularly in that place, //4.55.11. whereof was Ipoken a little before. And if there were no more but a poiiibility of Salvation flowing from Chrilts death , then Chrilt might never have leen his leed , or never had latisfaction for the travel of his foul. And ir by Chrilts death only , Faith and Saivaiion should be knit together , and fb Faith made thereby to have an object propofed to it , and that indifterenily in relpeccof all ; Then it will fol- low , that the grounds of the redeemeds Song would not be , "J hou haji redttmed m by Thy bltud , and made ut Kjng! and ?iiefis, ^c.neither could thefe be accounted the immediate etfeccs of his purchale,but that he hath given them a ground to believe upon, and made Salvation certain upon condition of believing: which would not be lb chearfull a Song to the redeemed, neither would it warrant them to fay , thou haft redeemed us, in a peculiar (enfe , feing thefe effeds are common to others : alfo many might have ground to blefle for thefe mercies, befide thefe who are made Kings and Priefts. All which, are molt inconliltcnc with the ftrain and fcope of this place. It is true,* if we will confider the way and method how thefe benefits are applied to the redeemed , or, the arder by which they come to be poflelied of them, that inftantly upon Chrilts fuftering, all cannot be faid to be actually juftified , nor glorified , more than they can be faid all to have really exilted ; becaule,the Lord, in His Covenant , hath particularly concluded, when, and by what means , fuch perfons , and n© other flwuldbe brought to believe in Chrift , and atilually to be juftified , even as well as when they Ihould have a being , or at what time their life should be brought to an end , and they ad:ually be glorified $ yet , if we con- fider the things purchafed, in refpedof the bargain, we will find that they were ablblutely and a(5tuallT bought unto fuch perfons , and fatisfied-for by the Mediator, fo as not only, in His intention. He aimed to make theirjuftification and Salvation posfible, but really and limply tomakeitfure, and to procure it to them 3 Y^it fo, as in due time and method it is to be applyed. And we conceive , that it is a dangerous afler- tion to fay, that Peter before his believing, had no moreintereft any way in Chrifts death thznJudM ; which yet folbweth upon the laft opinion that was caften, and is acknowledged by the Authors thereof. See Ca» meron pan.lfag.^^i. Indeed , if we will confider Peters own eftate, es confidcred in its felf , without re- fpedl to the Covenant of Redemption j and if we confider any aduall claim > which he might lay to Chrifts death in that condition for his own peace and comfort , there was no difference : but it we will confider Chrifts fufieringsas in the bargain of Redemption before the Lord , the procuring of Peters Juftification and Glorification was really undertakcn-for by the Mediator, and his debt fatisfied-forby His fuffertrg in his name, fo as it could not fail in reference to him , more than if he had adtually had a being.and had been j u- ft fijd and glorified when that tranfadion was clofed ; none of all which can be faid oi]udM , whole name ^as never in the Covenant of Redemption, -^.s Peters was. The fecond thing moved, was, to confider, if Faith and other faying Graces be fruits of Chrilts purchafe , fo Chap.5r. Bool^ofthe Revelation. 26^ (o as by his (atisfatflion He did not only really inteiui the purchaling of pardon upon condition of believing , but alfo the piirchafing oFRcgeneranon , Faith, &.c. that io the E\e£t might come to the obtaining of par- don "> jirmmius and the Pat' ons of tree- w ill, to deny Faith to be a fruit of Chrills purchafe. So doth Camer- an and Ibmc others, but with this diftercnce, that thefelaftdoaflert , thacthegifcof believing doth no: flow from Hians Iree-wili or any fiifticientgracebeftowediiponall ; but from Gods Soveraign good-wii, thinking meet to bcflow that gift upon fome whom He hath Ele^ilcd 6c not upon ocliers : and this , they fay, is a mcer fruit of HisSovcraign good will without refped: to the merit of Chriits dcath,even as His decree of cledion was. The rea on of the denying of this . \vc cone, ive to be, their making of the fruit and eftedl of Clirirts death to be ccmmcn to all j and ic being clear inexperience , that all men have not Faith it cannot be confiftcnt with the ibnner groun(i to account ic the fruit of Chriftspurchafe : for , what He hath purchafcd , cannot but be brought to pa fle, (as elie where OwerowafTeitcth) and Ibaccording to their lii ft ground /Faith Mould be common to all men. And to fay , that Chrilt hath purchafed Faith condiiionally,as he hath purchaf- ed life and Salvation unto all , wcreabfurd: bccaufe there is a clear condition , upon which men may cxpt£l life, to wit, believing j but there can be no Inch condition conceived , upon which F firft , by His purchale. Vie are made K^ngs and Prkfls unto God; And whereindothcfeprivilcdgesconfiltbutinthe hav- ing , andexercilingof thele inward faving graces of the Spirit, whereby the Eleo: are made in afpirituall fenfe Kings and Pricfts ? Secondly , It can not be well iinderflood how Jiftificaticn and Glorification may be faid to be purchafed by Him > if all the fteps ,. by which thefeare ncceflaiily brought about , be not in the fame manner procured. Thirdly, We are faidf.o be bk fled with allfpiiitcalblefTingsinChrift Jefus, Efhcf. i. 5. which muft thus be underftood , to wit, thatby His merit we have thefecommunicatedto us: and Is not Faith and faving Grace to be accounted amongftfpirituallbleflings ? Fourthly, He is made to us of God, not only :Rk^neoufneJJe , butalfo/K/frfo/« ,SanEiificatien , and Redemption, 1 Corinth. 1.30. 31. and certainlly un- der thefeexprelfions , all faving graces needfull to the working out of our Solvation are comprehended. And the end of this, is, thatv^hoioever glorieth , may glory alone in Him , as having all in Him, and nothing but by Hini. Neither would there be fuch occafion of glorying in Him, if thefe were not purchafed by Hsm . Fifthly , The confideringof the Covenant of Redemption , will alfo fully clear this ; for , no queftion, that muft be a fruit of Chrifts purchafe, which the Lord hath promifed to the Mediator , as a fatisfaCtion to Him for his fuffcrings : Now , this is clear , that it is not only promifed to Chrilt, that many through Faith in Han (hall be juftified ; but that certainly He fhall fee his feed and the fru:t of the travel of his foul , ifa. 5-3. 10,1 1, That his people ftiall be willing in the day of his power , Pfal. 1 10, 3. That thefe whom the Father hath given him, (hall come unto Him , Joh.6.'^7. and that they fhall all be taught of God, &c. and-Whatclie can thefe fpeciall pi omifes import but this , to wit, that the Son , the Mediator , for laying down of His life , Ihallhavemany givenhim J, and adrually by the Spirit drawn to Him , and inade to believe in Himandto acknowledge him as the Author of their eternall Salvation , without which that promife oi feeing His feed could never be accomplifhed ? Yea , muft not all the promifesof the Covenant have one rife ; and be derived through one meritoriovis caufe ? Now, thefe promifesof Sandf ification, fuch as, to take a^ay thejiony heart, to git e a new heart , to cleanfe us from all our idok , and v;ash m ■with clean water j ^c. arc in one bundle with thepromifesofhis pardoning our iniquity and remembering our fins no more, as is clear in E;^e;^, ^(5.25)26, &c. sxv\Jer.^i.Zl-'^'^- Sec. And feing it cannot be denied bin the bftpromifes arc grounded uponChnfts fatisfadiion , Mutt not the firft be fo alfo ? efpecially confidering , that w ithout him there is no acccfle for binding up a Covenant betwixt God and finners. Neither can it be denied but Faith is a part of that new heart, and a fpeciall fruit of that Spirit which he promifed topouroutu|-on His People. Sixthly, In Ti/. 2. 14. our being feperated to be a peculiar people to Chrift and zealous of good works , Sec. is exprefly afl'.rtcd to be His defign in laying down of his life for hisPeople. Al b.Tjj. 3. Vt7/5.and6. he wrfhingof Regene- ration and renewing of the holy Ghoft (which muft take-in all particular Graces) ss laid to be fhed on iis abundantly through Chrift Jefusi which cannot othervvife beunderftood,b;jt th.t we have thefe by iheitJter- vcening procurement oft7briftsfati<:dtion. Laftly , all that we pray for, we pray for it in Cnriftsnaine, as having obtained acceffe to feek the lame through Flis purchafe .- Now , it canr.ot be denied but Faith , Holi- iicffc , and increafe therein , may be prayed-for : and therefore thefe muft be iindeTflood to be procured by Him alfo. The third Qaeftion was , If it may be faid , that the Reprobates , or any Rcprcbate , do enjoy any com- mon mercy by vertue of Chrifts purchafe and Redemption ? Or, if any mercy beflow ed upon any R probate, or enjoyedby them , nwy be faid to be the proper fruit of Ch;i{is purchafe , or properly cobc pur.hafed by L I His tUS An Ixf option of the Chap.f. His death to them > In anfWcr to this, we fhall lay down ihcle Affertions, which b.-ing granted , there u'lJl be no great hazard to tlie main matter. jiffen. I. There is no Caving nor eternall mercy procured to any Reprobate by Chriftsdea?:h : and 'b ac- cording to the Scripture-languaffe > it cannot be faid that Chrift hath redeemed , fatisfied for them , or born their iniquities in then: room before the juftice ofGod , thereby to procure any luch mercy to them ; becaufe , firft, tobegiTnntoChriJii to be redeemed, and to be jultified, are ever ofcq.ial extent in Scripture , and ne- ceflarily knit together with His bearing theit iniquity. Secondly, Theproper and native ftui;$ of Chrilts death, are not divided J but they all go together : So that for whom Helatisfaed, and to whom he piirchal- ed any thin^ in one refped , He did lb in all. Tneiefore we will find Him praying for thefe who were given him, and for M'hofelakehedidfandifie himfclf, '^oh.ij. even when he doth exclude the reprobate world who were not of this number , from thefe his prayers. Thirdly , The proper fruit of Chrilts p jrchafe » is that which is fatisfaiflion to himfelfforthetravellofhisfoul, 8cc. but no mercy, which is common to a Reprobate can fatisfii him ; for, his fatisfadion confifteih in peculiar faving mercies , fuch as a^ftually to fee his feed, to have many juftified , Sec., which mercies cannot be faid to be purchafed to any Reprobate: andfoit cannot be faid i that any faving or eternall mercy is purchafed to them; for, it- they were purchafed to them, then ncceffarily they were to be beftowed unto them j andiffo , they could not be called Repro- bates. We take this for granted then , that no la vingxhing is purchafed to them , and that Chrift cannot in any proper fenfe be called their Redeemer, nor to have (uftainedihcir place and perlbns before the Juftice ofGod. jiffert. 2. We fay , that yet , many Reprobates do here in time enjoy many things , which they had never enjoyed, had not Chrift fuffered. Of thefe, Chrifts death may well be called the caufe(j;«ff^«c» ) or, without which thefe had not been enjoyed : fuch are the preaching of the Gofpel , and the giad tidings of the conditional! offer of life which ismadein it} yea , it may be, that the keeping off many temporall judgements and eternal alfo for a time , dothikiw from this : whereby (as it were by the Gardeners iniercef- lioo, Lukji^.) the cutting downofmany a barren tree is for a time fufpended , that thereby the glory o f Giace may be the moremanifeftcd , the honour of the Mediator the more highly advanced , and in tiieclofe , theglory of fpotlefle Jtifticemade the more clearly to (hine , becaufe of their greater inexcu'abincffe. This cannot.be denied to tollo'.vupon ChriftJefusHisfufferings , in fo far as they neceifarily follow upon the a-- greement wherein they were tranfadted , 8c upon the promiicsmadc to him in the Covenant of Redemption; unto all which > His fufterings are piefuppofed as the Uipulation upon His fide : Now , i: being certain that there are fome Eled ones given to Him by that Covenant in all ages of the world , and that He hath avilibla Church and Ordinancesgrantedtohimfor the ingathering of them, which isfoand fotob.- Admmiftrated, to wit, by gathering under Ordinances both Iheep and goats , and luch like j It mull necelfarily follow, upon the foppolition ofthis tranladion in thefe terms , thatthe world muft continue for fomauy ages, thai rh© Gofpel fliould be preached in fuch and fuch places , and at fuch and fuch times , that fuch and (ncli lights should shine for holding forth clearly the truth ofthe Gofpel -, yea , that fuch and fuch common gifts should be befto«'ed upon many Reprobates for the adorning ot this vifible Church, the honour of the Head thereof, the furthera|ice of the edification ofthe Ele<51:, and many other things neaffary for the attaining ofthe ends forelaid. And according to the former f.ippofition , thefe cannot be denied to be decreed in the Counfel cF God,, and contained in tlie Covenant of R^-demption, largely takenj becauie accidentally (tofpeakfo^ and by reafon of the manner of adminiftr.ition concluded , they conduce to the honour of th; Mediator, and to the furthering of his defjgn , w hich is to have the pJealure ofthe Lord profpering in his hand. A'jer. 3. Although thefe former Aflertions be true ; - yet we fay , that the faving blefTings that are purcliaf- cd to the redeemer by Chrifis death , may be , and are far otherwayes to be , conceived , as the proper ef- fects and friiits of Chrifts purchafe to them , than any common mercy can be which followeth thereupon to any Reprobate. Forfi ft, Thepurchalingofthe Eletil, and offaving Grace and Solvation to them, and what may tend to their good,was intended by the Mediator in a fubordi nation to the glorifying of HisGracc in them 5 and foHis Glory and their good , are joyntly intended in the fame: thisi annot be faid of the ei- ther j for, though the things, which f^ow from his death be good i»themfelves, and though it cannot be denied but that therein alio He intendeth His ov\'n Glory; yetit cannot be faid>tbat theie things are purchaf- ed by him as ad vantagious to them, inrefpe(5k ofany fruit that sliould flow therefrom imtothem: becaufe, the effedt shiiwctb , thaiin theend they have no advantage by them : and therefore it cannot be fnid , that he intended them as advantagioiu to them. I know fome Learned men do think, that fome Reprobates » by the power of common reftraining Grace , and the force of Ordinances > are kept from falling in many gfoffe cvils» which otherwaycsihey might have fallen into, and foin the end arc kept from ilie greater dewee of Ckap.5. Beol^of the Reveidtkn. atf 7 ofp i.i^iiiucnt , which ihcy might have been liable to ; 1 grant that it may be faid> that (ome civil and tor- «ial Hypocrites will be punished with a more gentle degree of wrath ( lofpeak (b) than otbers> or than them- ("elves would have been punished with, had they not been by fuch common Grace rcftrained j yet# this miifl: be underltood comparatively with refpedt to the ca(e as it now ftandeth. that i$,a civil hypocrite > living un- der the Golpel , with many common moral induements , and giving much outward countenance to Ordi- nances, Sccsball be more gently dealt with^ the day of Judgement , than it" he had rot come that length in a common reformaiioo, under the means^ yet, / fuppofe, it cannot be laid, that fuch a perfonihall have lelfc puniihment than ii Chrift had never died, or he had never had any knowledge of the Gofpel, or any com- mon giftsof the Spiric, but had lived ia more profanity without the lame : for,alihoi'gh the finsof a civil mo- ral hypocritet be kfle in themfelves than the grolTe profanity of a blind heathen j yet> confide ring the circum- ftancts that do aggrege the (ame, they will be found to be of a more bloudy dye before God. Hence, (o often in Scripture* the fin of refufing Chrilt in the mo(t civil hypocrites, is aggreged beyond the fins oi'Sod*m and Gomorrah, Tjre and Sidoa, IS c. Neither doth thig flow caufally from the Gofpcls being revealed to fuch per-ons, but trom their abuUng and flighting of thefame. "What ever mercies therefore o f this kind are be- flowed upon any Reprob3te,they are bellowed upon them for tlie honour of theMediator,8c the good of the Eledj & fo,as luch.muft be faid to have been ptirchafcd by Chrifts death. Secondly.Whaievcr Chrift hath procured to the Eled:, he hjth procured it by fatisfying Juftice for them,and by fuftaining in His own Perfon the curie that was due to them : io that the Lords forbearing of them , his making ofter of the Gofpel to thet»i, &c. are not only confequents, following upon the Mediators death and theCovenant of Redemption, but are properly purchafed fruits thereof : and fo the Gofpel is preached to them , they are called unto a Church-flate, &c, becaufe Chrilt jefus hath fatisfied Juftice in their name for the quarrel which the holy God had againlt them,and hath purchafed peace and «very thing needful for their Salvations foxhat now,the Lord cannor but be kindly to them, and bcltow thife mercies on them according to the order and terms laid down in the Covenant: but, on the otbitfide , it cannot be iaid , that our Lord Jefus did fo purchafe to the Reprobate any of thefe mercies ( M'hich are indeed foin themfelves,) that are bcfto wed upon them, or that he fatisfied in their room,or in their name pavd any debt, or that the Lord is upon that account (as it were) en- gaged to be friendly to them, and btftow thefe things on them * as viras obferved to be in the caie of the Eled ; becaufe* m norefpedt is Chrilt their Cautioner as havit^ undertaken for them. Thefe mercies then vriicli cometoihem, are rather to be accounted confequents following upon Chrifts purchale, thanpropereffeds thereof as to them i Yet neceflarily they follow , that what prope rly hath been purchafed by jChrift to ih^ Eledk, may , according to the order laid down* be accomplished. This will be fomewhat clear by confidering Maab -■4.IU where it is faid, except thele dayes Ihould be fliortened, there Ihould no flesh be faved : yet , for tho EURj/akf they shaUbe shortened : the mercy promiled there , to wit , the shoruning ofthofe troublefome dajet , ii a ttroporall mercy , and common to many Reprobate as well as Eledt , during that time j yet , in refpev5t of tb^ Ele-it, it may be accounted a fruit of Chrifts purchafe and ol^ Gods Covenant-love j becaufe other vayes, thefe whom Chrift had redeemed might be in hazard i againft which, theCovenant hath fully provided. But, on the other fide , as to the Reprobate , it is but aconfequent ofHi^death unto them,and beftowed upon them not for themfelves, but for the good of the Eledt amongft them , for whole fake it is iaid exprefly, that thefe dayes Ihail be Ihortened. And io it is to be conceived , as fupyoning it to be conditioned to Chrift limply, that luch atribulation shall not continue , becaufe theperforming of thearticlesofcheCovenanC doth require the lame i inthatcaleconfequently the R. probate , living inthac time and place,are sharers of that outM'ard deliverance j yet confidering ic as a Covenanted mercy & a proper fruit of Chrifts pui chafe,ii doth agree to the Eledt only , for whofe good it was Covenanted i and to them itmay well be called a purchafed mercy. It is true there docb no confeqience follow upon Chriftsdeath , bat what was forefeen and intended by Him to follow thereupon » yet it cannot bs. faid , that ail thefe confe- quents were intended as proper fruits of His purchai e to the Reprobate , as the m>.rcies are that come unto thi.' El dl : but we mult acknowledge a difference between a conltquent and a proper effed" 5 oiherwayes we might lay, that the greater inexcufablnelTe and condemnation ofmany R.^poDatcs, are proper fruits of Chrifts purchafe, becaufe thefe do follow thereupon, and had not followed bad He not died. And we might lay» that the fu! pending of the Ihating up ofthe devil in hell in his everlifting torments, were a f uit of Ch ills purchafe; becaufe, luppofingCtiiift tohaveaChurcb, and fuch work for devils , indieexer- cifingthereof, VI hileiiisontarthjandthat Chrift is to judge the deviis at the laft day, and ( as a part off His glo y ) to pafle the finall lenience in reference to them,&c.lt muft nece (faril y follow up n thefe fuppofitioii«* ' that the devils laltjudgment,andablbiuteib.itiing up inihepit,muftbefurp€ndedtorfucbalongtinf)e| ya LI 2 the;e 261 An ExpoJItion of the Chap. jr. "* thjre is none thit will e(l.;etw.chls fo b: a proper truu of Chrifti pjrchaf .•, though it be a neaff^ry conicq jent depen.iing upon the fain?. And if any more bjpleadcd-tor, becaufe theofl-v.'rof the Grfpel is made to many R •probites, this m y hi "aid, th ic Ciirill;-; having of a vifible Church ani CTDfpcl preached therein , is pro- p.-rly p.irchif-d by Him, that being necefTiiy fortlae end propo ed ; yet ,if weconfiJerthe preaching of the Gospel, in reference to fuchaperfon jasfuppofeto }udaf , or,^owiccomeththatheisa Mmift^rthereof, VVeco iceiv-" icis hardtof.ty, thu it was pjrchafe^by Chriftsneath as a mercy to him, as if Chritt had in- tci ded 3y Hisfjfferings to fatisfie G jds jultice in Icffw- or in more upon his acco jnt. And if it cannot b: f.ud> tliac an; fuisfadion is ma le to God in his name , How can it be faid that properly any thing is pjrchafed by ChriltsUifferingstohim? for, this is certain, that it is Chrifts death, as it is a latistadtion and price o.Tered in the nam: of any , th it doth procjre any g >od to them. Bolide, Chrirts bearing oi the fins of any , and their ob:ainingof J jttificatioa, are ftill linked together, as M'as formerly (aid : and thereforCj feing no Reprobate is j iftitiedj it cannot bj (aid, that Chrill hath born their fins , and confequently, upon that account, hath pro- cured any thing to them. This dilfercnce may be thus i'lullrated, as, fuppoie one having intended out of a number of (laves to reli may ic b: fiid in the prefentcafe : yet vvesh ill not much contend for words, as whether fuch a thing 111 D.ild be called a coi-.fjq lent or an effecil ? providing Chrill be not faid to have fu- ftained the roomof, or by beiiig made (in, toh ive (atisfied in lefle or more for any who.n he doth no: a6hi- ally redeem and own for His. TnefojrthQje(tion ,is, IfChriftJefjs, the only abfolute Redeemer of the E!e(fl alone, mayno" yctb* faid to have redeemed all men conditionally , and in the laying down of His life , to have intended the pur- chaling Oilife to all , upon this condition, ifthej should belie'te In Him » This conditional! R:deinpti<3n is di- verfly exprefled by Learned men , w ho in their Writtings do abhor the grolVenels of the Socinian and yirmi' man Doftrines concerning R.-demption. Some fay, that Chriftdied ablblutely for none , b it conditionally torall, thatis , that he pjrchifed life for all , upon condition that they sho.ildb;lieve that He hid died for them ; and that God by His d-crce of El eil ion hath decreed to give Faith to fome and not to others, whereby Chrilts death bccometh effe^luall to them, and nor to others : which ditlere nee doth yet flo .v from nothing- in Chrifts death. They lay alio, that Chrilt , by His death , procured freedom to all fro.mhecurfe of the Law, fo that that is removed fiom all, except any, by notbelieveing thit Chrift hath died for them , shall make themfelves liable to that curfe, as Cameron alferteth , pag $2^. Tnis opinion doth no: lay the weig'.t of mens making themfelves to ditler upon themfelves, but ic doth acknowledge the freedom, foveraigniry ^ „ - . -of the application ot th? purchafed Redemption j yet can it no: be faid tob3 true in refpe^ of die piichafe and bargain it felf, or in rci'pedtofthc parties bargaining in this purchafe : b3caufe,Canftdidnotb ly pardon of fin and Salvation to (inners abftracftly; upon co.idition that they fhould b:lie ve j but did particularly an! abfo- lutely purchafe the pardon of fin and S ilvation to fuch and (uch as were propo'ed to Him. And this He did, not by buying Salvation to th: E'eit upoi condition they (hould believe, without making both tlie condition, towitjVaith, and Silva ion fue unto them ; butHeabfolitcly redeemed P«t'r,jo'«, and other Elei5t per- fcins, by purchaling Salvation and every thing needluU for the making ofit lure unto them , although in due manner thefe be to be communicated according to the terms o' the Covenant. 2. It doth deny Fjirh to b-2 a fiuit of Chrift>- purchafe i which is contrary to what was formerly faid. 7,. Tnis doth alfert the Repro- bate by Chrifts death to be freed from the curfe of the Law, in the daji that thu eateji , Cc which is not to ,be Chap. J. 'Btok.of the Revelation. 2(jft be iindcritood as if upon condition of believing thc7 were to be f ived from it , if ib they did fulfill that con- dition ; for, I hat is not controverted : but it iDult be underltood ol'fome freedom from the curfe of the La«' that redo jndeih adiMlly to the Reprobate from Chnlts death. And it doth fuppone them to have attained fo :ie freedo.ii thereby, w hah their after unbelief and ingratitude do make void untoih.-m. And fo they have not this freedom rrom the curieoftered to them upon condition of their believing , but they have it if by their unbelief they do not mar their rigWIo it. Now this , lo underftood, will infer, that Chrift was made a curfe in the room of all men, which is contrary to whit is (aid : for , they cannot be the jght to be freed any way from under ijie curie, except by his fultaining it for them. And His bearing of the curfe in the llcod of any, or His taking on their iniquity , hath ever iheir freedom fqliowing upon it , for whom He did Vl v fame, as was formerly marked. Again , there are many of mankind ( fuppole young Children , dyinj? be- fore any aduall fin ) who cannot be liable to any other curfe , but the curie of the Law ■, yet cannot all ih -I'e ( evenfuch as are without the vitible Church and the promises ) be faid peremptorily and ablolutely to be laved. Befide, this will infer that eith.T the Reprobate Ihalloot have the breach of the firft Covenant im- DUted to them, or that they shall have that debt imputed to them , which Chrift Himfelf did pay in ih.ir name : which is inconGftent with the Scriptures formerly mentioned. 4. This doih make Chrifts death confideredastoHim ^andinitfelfitobeequallylaiddown (or Peterind }ud.*s , which the Authorsof this opinion will abhor : yet, doth it necedarily follow thereupon j for , luppofing Chrifl: to dieabfolutely for none, but conditionally for all, there is in that refped no more regard had wPetenhan 10 fudas : for jHe died conditionally for 3r«rf*«, and he did nomoreforPf^erj and fo Siivation, upon th.^condition ofMieving,is made equally poiTible to both. And though, in Gods purpo fe, Peter hath Faith decreed for him,whereby he Cometh to be abfolutely juftified j in which refped , there is a great difference b jtwixt Peter, and Judat, for whom thereis no fuch thing purpo edi yetconfidering, th^t this faith whch maketh the difference ' ac- cording to the former opinion , is no proper efFedl of Chrifte purchafe, but of Gods abfolute Soveraignity , as Eledtionis jitcannoib.' faid , thitbecaufethereof there is any inequaliy in refeience to Eled: and Re- prcbite in rcfped of Chrifts death. It is true their acknowledging faich tob: Gods foveraign and peculiar gift , doth not mike the differencelfl jw from Peter himfelf; yet it cannot be faid , that it doth proceed from any thing in Chrifts purchafi, in relpeit of fi:s fuftaining theperfo:i of the one more than of the other. 5. This doth alfo infer that Chrift hath payed for fuch as fh ill again be brought to recko.i for their own debt; yea, for the fame debt which He hath payed: now , in Scripture, thefe two are ever put together , to wit, Chrifts bearing the iniquity of anj* or paying of their debt , andthefe perfons being ablolved from that charge in whole name he had payed. This is fo fure , that the one do:h ftiU ii\ter the other, as was formerly marked , as lfai<;^. He v/as -ivotindedfir our tranfgreiftom : whereupon it foll®weth, hj hisftripes, we (ro wit, Vie for whole tranlgreffions He was wounded ) are healed : and again, Iptrfi l . He shaUjuftifiemany , for he shallbear their iniquity ^ that is, thefe whofe iniquity he IhiU bear , and vvhO:e debt He shall pay , they shall be certainly jul^ihed and abfolved from the fame. Soisit, 2 Cor.f. 21. He became fm for us, t\\2ii is, took on him to anfwer for our debt , that \\>e mii,ht he made the righteoufnejje of God trt Him , v\'hich she^'eth , th it his lakers of Juftification and Life. And what ever the condition be , this conditional! Redemption . uppoleth a price av5tually to have been laid down, if it be faid , that a«iiually Chrift did lay down nothing for them, andintheir name, when He futfered, but up«n condition that it should be imputed to them whtnihey sliouldadualiy believe, Then it muft be faid that Chritt huth paia lornonetill they believe, becaufe it is His purpofe and Covenant with the Father that doth make His luffc rings to be accounted a price for any : and if Xo , then Faith cannot be laid to be purchafed contrary to what was formerly faid. Bdide , if rone can be faid to.be redeem^^d but a Believer, then it cannot be faui , that Chrift hath paid any tuing in the name of any .Reprobate ., feir^ he hath paid only for them who shall believe, wi.ich uo R probate can do. Further, though the imputation ofChrilts laid-down price be conditionall j yet the p^ymg of it is ablolute:for,Hv.Cac- cording t© this opinion) did really lay it down j and it fuch should after believe , there were need of pay ing no moie in their name. Yea, what ia ac^Lally laid downjisluppoTed to be equivalent to their Redemption, and witli what is laid down for the Eled : oiherwile , the price would not be proportioned to the Iiippofcd end, to wit. Redemption, and lb it would be nothing. That we may follow this conditionall Redemption a little , It is otherwife in (bme things exprefled by fome others, thujs, to wit., that Chrift in lome t enle is a ranfom for all , and yet not in that Ipcciall manner as for his people : He hath biaight others under tlie conditionall Gofpel-covenant , but them under the ablo- lute : He hath accordingto ih« tenor of this Covenant procured Saivati«..n to all , if they will believt ib' itHe hath procured for His cnofen, even ttiis condition of believing. Thus learned Baxter , in His Saims J^ji • fart.lpAgi<)^. which may be yet vanoufly underltood as tij one b.anch thereof; lor, though he ciothtiu-rc fpeak ofall 10 be conditionally redeenied, and ellewhere often bints this, yet b> feveral expresfions of his, it would feem to be reftrided , at leaft , in a fpeciall manner to the vifible Church ; becauie, he laith thefe «//» are by His death brought under the conditional! Golpel-covenant , which elk where , (to wit, in the Appendix to his ,y/p/?*reaA:rf4llrf o^ercd in the Church. Ai id in that part of his Saints Hefi, fag 1 56.it is faiti, not 10 be offered to al 1 ; and tnac cxpreslion is ufed by him, that the conditionall Covenant i» made with all , at ka[i , ivrt^ ibe Church. Alio others have many bints to this purpofe, and the Learned Tuiffe doth cite this faying o t o; i oriiim lib pri, pagiq^. Et fane nifi Pro yocatit [altim omnibtts i monuu*e(fetChri^ its, turn fiuitra hi omnes credere juberen' tur. Therefore it will be meet totoucti a little thisco.idkionall R.d.mption, as it may relate to ail men indifferently, and more particularly , as it may relateto the vilibie Church ; and becaufe of the nearncffe of the matter and grounds thereof > both nnay be done as we go on. Although thisopinion , as thus expi\ fled , may feem more plaufible | yet we conceive, that it v\ ill neither be found agreeable to the former grounds » iwrtotheTea^t, nortoreaon, noryctany way rnore conducing to remove, or pi event the'e difficulties which are fuppoled to follow upon the Dcxftrine of particula Redemption , asit was foniierly explained: for, firft, \n hat we urged from thele Scriptures xhatfpeak but of one abfnl ite Redemption , and do ever knit ]uftihcation and lifewitJiChrifts bearing the iniquity ofany,or and not the having of thele things made poslible upon a condiiion f as wa:> formerly laid down. Secondly, Becaufe that paft-by multitude, isexpreflycontradiltinguishedfromthe redeemed , and thef^ who partake of the benefits of Chrilh purchafe ; and therefore the one being called the redeemed, ch; ochers may be called non-redeemed ; and cheV are diftingjished from, and oppoled to the other here, not by any diltiudtion fimply founded upon the efFedofCnriUs death , to wit > that the one are m.ido Kings an-i Pi lelts, and the other not; butitlooketh tothemeritoriojs caufcprocuiingthefeeffefts and making them certain «o the one, and leaving others without all the title thereunto, to wit >Chri(ts deathj and foitis .o beunderftood, v/eareiedeemedbj/tbybloud, that is, Thoj haft paid the price of our Redsm.^- tionin o irnam.^ by Thy Dloud , whicn aath not been done in relped of themjldtude of the fame Nations* whercoFwe are apart. Tiiirdly, There is but one Clafle of the redeemed , and thefeareabfolutelyR^ deemed » fo there i» but one Clafle diltinguished from thefc , and thefe muft be Tuch who are no wayes re- deemed : for, what muft be faid of the one a: to Redemption by Chrifts bio jd , muft be denied of the other • for chus not to be amjngft the redeenied, is incieed to be un-redeemed. This will ftroiigly militate againlt any who snould reftnit thisconditionall Redemption to the viable Church : for , that would make , upon the one lide , two dalles of f jch as are redeemed , to wit, fome abtblucely and lo.ne conditionally ta be fuch whereas the Text doth acknowledge but one: and it would alfo conftitu te two Clafles of the un-redeemed * to wit, fome that are without the vilible Church and conditional! Covenant , and Ibme th.it are within • whereas it is clcar^that theie within the Cnurch, who belong not to Chrift , are equally contradiftinguished fro n the redeemed with others that are without. In the third place, Tnis opinion will not be found confiftent with reafons drawn from the Scripture , as I. item lOt be denied but Ciriftsfatisfaition and intercesiion muft be of equal extent , feing they are both parts of His Prieftly Office ; and it is His iatisfaition that regulateth ( co fay lb ) His intercesiion ; Now it is clear in Scripture, tnat Chrifts intercesfion is djualified by Gods Decree of Eleilion , therefore he pray -tk Ooh.\7) Fgr thefe v^hom G9dhathgi)>:n km : whereby it is not only implied , that he doth no: pray for th ' world which were not g ven him, but expredy He doth exclude them, I fray nttfor the world faith H • ' \nrf.g. Tiierefore,itmuitbefjppoied, th u H : did no way die for the world , leinghedjth nocp.ay for them, becaufe He did not fatisfie for them ; and He did not fatisfie for them, becaufe they were not given u i- tohim. And we can nomorefiy tnatthereis aconiitionall fatisfying for, and redeeming of, all, than we can fay, chat there is a condit onall praying for all i and we cannot fay, that there is a conditional! intercesiion fof all, feiog he doth fo exprefly, and abf jiutely exclude the Reprobate world from Hs Prayers j and upon that implied ground, becaufe God did not own them as His, and had not given them to the Mediator to be o ,vn^d and redeemed by him, Th .Tcfore he doth lolemnly difo wn them. If it be faid, that, in that place, our Lord Jefus doth only pray for thefe who did ad lally belicv ^ > The very contrary will be found in the Text : tor, (Job. 17.20, J H : interced.th for all who should after b - lievej andthroigh the Chapter , for all chefe whjm God nad given Him. B .'iide , it were hard to fay' that our Lord J.-Uis didco nprehend all that were unrenewed under the title JVorldi for lo, manv unren- led Eteft would have b.*en excluded. Sem^ therefore Cnrift excludeth the Reprobate world from His Tnter- cesfon,even u hen he includ:th many unrenewed Eiedl then lying in profanity and nature, Tne former Ar- g iment doth bind the more ft> ongly. From which alfo we may remove a (ccond exception , to wit that by PforldthetQ are underftood luch as Chrift lorefaw should rejed theGofpel and continue members oFthis world, notwithftanding o^ his death and call , or fuch as did for that time violently reied the lim- To this we (ay, that if Conft meantd by IVorld , prcfent contemners and rejeders , then would many Eled be excluded, as is faid. Again, if he underftood fuch as he forefaw would continue in oppofition and unbelief totheend. Canitbereafonably thought that He would immediatly offer himfjlf in their room upon condition of their beheving in him, whom He did not only forefee to continue in unbelief and never to oer form that condition ,' but alfo whom he had inltandy in sxprelfe terms excluded from his prayers and in- tercesfion as having nothing to do with tham ? and fo according to the former ground, to wit , that Hr in^ tercesfi .n and fatislaCtion are of equal extent , they cannot be underftood any way to come in under eith-r of them. If it be faid, that his intercesfion refpedetb ojilythe efficacie of his death i and therefore muft be bounded with tji An Expojition of the Chap. ^. with the e1 eft; Tin? will fay,ihac this fatisfadionalioiniiit refpedt that only, feing they are of ccjaai ex- cent. Again, why prayeih He only in reference to the efiicacie ? ItisbwCaufehe hath ground to own no inoe as Gotis or His j and tbat will fay, that he will not Hitistic for tiicm cither. Laitly , he boundcth his dy- ing and praying inthele words, ( vcr/ip.oftheforcited Chapter,") fortkeirf^kfffafiSlipelmyJclftiov/iii for their fakes for whom he prayed j in ilicir room allanerly did He devote hiinlclt to be aSacnrice. Secondly, In the firit ground, laid down,we faid. That Chrifts lacisradion, as to theobje(il thereof, was to be regulated by the Fathers propofall to him j fb that he died and latisfied for liich , and fuch only as was propofed to him. It being cle ared there , that all were not propoled ; therefore there is no warrant to fay , that Chrilt in any rcfpeft)did bear the iniquity of any other. Neither can there be any end of his undertaking to pay for mo2 than was propoled to him j neither can it be thought , that any other was propofed to Chrift , but luchas were given to him abfolutely to be redeemed j bcca.ife there is no word in Scripture that fpeaketh of propofing any to Chrift to be bought , but the Eiedt , who, for that cauf-, are peculiarly named by this title , thsfethn were Chrijls ov^n , andgilfen to him, t$c. If any shouW fay , that they were conditionally given and propofed ( which indeed mult be fuppoled in this corvdiclonal Redemption ( Then (befide what w IS faid) it may be asked , I f thj Father, by propofing luch > did intend their Redemption, and their ob- taining oi any benefit by Chrifts death ? If he did , Why is it not effcdtiiall ? If he did not , To what end was luch a propofall made by the only wife God ? Again , we may conceive this conditionall propolall ro be thus upon the fathers fide, 1 do propofe and give fuch and luch perlbns toThce that are not Eleded, to be re- deemed, and to partake of Thy Redemption , providing they shall believe , and / will absolutely exadl the price fi om Thee, which yet is not to be imputed to rhem till they believe ; and yet they cannot believe ex- cept God give the fame freely, according to the firft opinion ,* or, till Cniift purchafe the lame , according to the (econd : yet ( might he (ay ) neither do I mind to give it to them , nor mind I to propofe it to be bought byTheefortheirufe. Thiscertainly would not look like the Wifdom , S^Jveraignty and Grace that do Ihine in the bargain of Redemption : yet , fjch a conditionall propofall muft be iuppofed as in thefe terms. And lb they are propoled to the Mediator to be redeemed by Him , when yet the necellary mids, and (up- pofed condition of their Redemption is never fb much as propoled to be purchafed , but the contrary is in- cluded i And fo at the molt , the Father propofeth but one part of their Redemption ro the Marker, ro wit, th e end without the mids : and therefore cOnlcqucntly , the Mediator muft undertake for paying for the end, when he hath not the mids by which it is attained, made ( to fpeak lb ) redeemable, becault; it is never offered to the market : and what wiie man would make (uch a bargain ? ThirdlyJtfeemeth not conliftent with reafon and equity to fay, chat fuch as are by Gods Soveraign de- cree abfolutely reprobated , and decerned to be made to reckon for their own fins ; and yet to fay , chat our blefled Lord Jefus should have that debt imputed roHim, and thereby conditionally to purchafe for them a freedom from that curfe which is already determined to be executed juftly nponthem; for , the decree of Reprobation muft be , even in order of nature, as foon as the decree of Eleflion. Now, it being clear , that the Work of Redemption doth prefupppfe Eledtion to have preceded ; fothat in the order of nature, and ac- cording to our upraking of things , we muft conceive Gods abfolute Eiciiing of fome to Eternal life , to be prior xo the Covenant of Redemption, becaufe chefc who are given co Chrift in thatCovenant , are faid to be Gods own by vercueof chat decree before that , Jo^. 17.6. which will infer that Gods abfolute decree of Re- probation muft be fo alfo, feing the decree of Eledlion doth necefl'arily infer the decree of Reprobation ; for, where there is an Election offome, there is a preterition of others. And therefore, we muft fay, that Chrift conditionally had pi opofed to him, and did conditionally pay according to that propofal , the debt of many , that by a prior decree were abfolutely reprobated. And as to the laft opinion hinteti, there being but one de- creeofRepiobation, Icwill follow that either all thefe muft be undera conditional Redemption , which yet Ganno: belaid fo confidently , as to fuch who arc without the conditionall Covenant ,• or,all muft be excluded therefrom. Fojrclily , From the grounds of this opinion , it may be thus argued , If Chrift redeemed any Reprobate conditionally , Then the performing cf this condition is either in their own power, or it is a lingular gift of God procured by Chrifts death. The firft they will not alfert who own this opinion, as was formerly ob- f:rved : Therefore it muft be fomething that can no otherwayes be procured but by Chrifts purchafe. And acco ding to v,'bat is faid, it is not purchaled to any Reprobate , though it be necellary for their obtaining of any b2n :iit of Chrifts purchafe , Therefore it cannot be faid, th.it they are redeemed. For, at m. ft , it laith that the/ are redeemed upon a condition, which they can never posfibly perform! j and this will infetithat they arc r.ot redeemed at a!i : for, a peremptory cxclufive cond 1 tionall offer, where the condition is imposfible , and known to be fo to the orferer, is equipollent to an ablblute refufall, as, fuppofe one would offer to relieve ano- Chap.^. BoQk^of the Renlat'm* 273 another from bondage , or/to pay their debt lor them , upon condition , and no ocber«'ayes,lhat fuch a pcr- fon should at once drink up the whole (ea : thatofterfocircumftantiated , could notbelooke«luponcM»her- ■^'ayes but ..j an abfolute refufalL Again, if He hath not purchafed Faith to them. Then there is no faving Grace purchafed to them : And if neither Faith nor any faving Grace be purchafed to chem, It will be hirU to lay , tliat Chrift hath died for fuch , for whom no faving Grace is purchafed. Fifthly, We fay further; If all men be conditionally redeemed. Then wemuftlay that all the midfc* nectflarilycowciirringin the Work ot Rcdemprion for making ot itcompleat, muftoe conditionally pur- chaled al o : tor , as by the acknowledged ground, that is called abfolute Redemption 1 wherein iFaiih and all the midles are abfolutely purchafed » So it will follow, that in this conditional Redemption all thefe midfos muft be.conditionally.purchaied : for, the end and midfes are in one bargain i where the one is purchafed.tbc other is purchafed i fo uhcre thc^one is abfolutely purchafed , the other is lb alfo : and therefore M'hi re the one is conditionally purchaled * the other mutt be (b alfo : but it cannot be faid , that the midfes * to wit , Faith , Regeneration » and other Graces , are conditionally purchafed , bccaufe ihis will be the fenfe thereof^ that Chrift hath purchafed Faith in himfelf to fuch perfons upon condition that they foould believe in Him: which, Ifuppofe, none will affirm. It will follow therefore that they cannot be laid to be ccHiditionally tedeemed, evtn as to the end. Sixthly , If any conditionally Redemption be fuppofed to be, or,ifChrlfl: be faid to baire payd the d^bt of all even conditionally , Then this muft be looked Upon as a lingular efftft of Gcds Grace , and a fpcciall evi- dence of the excellent free neffc-thercof for provoking the hearts of all fuch topraife for 1 he fame: now, fuch a mould of conditio»all Redemption as is propofed , doth no way look like Grace > nor tendetb to the engag- ing of fuch as are foiedeemed to bleife and magnifie God; Therefore it is not to be admitted* That it doth nor look like Grace , will eafily appear by confidering, i. that Grace is every way Grace , elfeit is no x^ay Grace (according to an ancient fay ingofJ^wgw^iVw) thatis»itisGrace in theend , and Grai^inrefpcdlof the midles alfo. But here , whatever may be faid of the end , fure there is no Grace in refpeft of the midfes, feing no ncceflary and effectual 1 midslor attaining of the end , is provided for in this fuppofed bargain cf conditional! Redemption : Therefore , it can neither be faid to look like a bargain of Grace : nor yet totenM to the commendation thereof. 2. We may conlider, that as to the effedt or end, this bargain doth not make the lame free unto thefe that are comprehended under it : for, it leaveth them to perform acondition for ob- taining of the end , and that in their own ftrength without furnifhing them for the performance of ic , even though they be ofihemfelvesin an incapacity to perform the lame : and how unlike this istoaCoveWantof Grace , may eafily be gathered. 3. This conditionall Redemption , doth neither make the effect , fappofed to be purchafed i certain , nor poflible : certain , it cannot be , feing it never comcth topafle : poflible it is not, feing It dependeth upon acondition, which (as itiscircumltamiated) is limply impoffjole j yea, and is fupponed to be fo in the Covenant of Redemption : fors we mi ft look upon this condition, inrefpC(^ofit<> pollibility, not only with regard to men , as men endued with natural fsculties; but we muft look uponic with refpe(5t to men as they are in their corruption incapacitated to do any thing that is fpiritually good , fuct as this ao: of believing is. Now , in the Covenant of Redemption, it is fuppofed , iiotonVy \\ax Faith is neceffary : but alfo that man is corrupt, fold under fin ; and fo cannot of himlelt ( except it be given him )be- lieve : and yet, in this fame Covenant, It i«agreed, that Faith be purchafed and bi flowed upon iome,becaufe of the former reafons i and even then , fuch who are fuppofed conditionally to be redeemed,' are paft-by , and deliberately no fuch thing is capitulated-for concerning them. Therefore the efled:muft, notwithftanding ofthis,bemll impoffible. And if fo it, Can be faid to be of Grace, which isfbcloudedintheteimsthercof, and doth neither make any good polTible to thefe who are comprehended in the fame > nor give through 0£- callon to glorifie Grace as ihining in the freedofli , comfortabln.. ffe and refrefhtulneffe tht^reof r and in effcC>, it feemeth rather to obfcure Grace , than to manifeft the fame : and there fore ought not to be' prelTed in th c Church. For, a conditionall tranfadion in this mould, \\'Ouldbe> as if one fliould be faid to have paid the Titrks for fo many flaves > to be fent boine to him in fuch and fuch 5hip«,as himftlfonly could fe nd for then-'j and that this purchafc fiiould be valid , as to thefe flaves , upon condition allanti !y that ihcy Ihoiild return \h fuch and fuch Ships unto him 5 and yet in the mean time he ncvc- r intend to fend ihcfc Ships for ihcm , but in the fame bargain conclude that Ships Ihould be fent only for (uch and fuch othtrs ; would no: thefe flaves nc- ceflarily continue under their bondage ? and, vovld thii- fo be accounted a Rcdetnption imonglt men , or yet a wife conditionall bargain' and is that to be attributed ro the only w 1 fe & gracious (Jod and out hlcffcd Lord Jefus, which is, upon the matter , the fame? towit, that our Lord jcf.is Ihould pay the debt off© many , upon condition thatthey should believe in him, by fuch Faith as he only can procineunrothcnij andwitlvill that in the fame Covenant it should be exprelly capitulated , that our Lord Jefus His fuifcrings sho:.ld be r.c- M m ccpted 174 ^" Expojition of the Chap. 5. cepted for procuring of Faith tofome others allancrly , and to none elle ; whereby thefe , fuppolecl to be con- ditionally redeemed , are abfolutely excluded upon the matter? This conditional! Redemption therefore iS) not to be contended-for. Littly , Bsfides thefe , this opinion will infer many abfurdities and intricacies not cafily exiricable , as, Firft If Chrift jefus hath died for all conditionally > Th;n it will follow , that either Hj died equally for all , or one way for fome , and another way for others : to lay , He died equally for all , is abfurd , and acknowledged to be foby the Alferters of this opinion : and of this we fpake in thetormer part of this Queftion, If it be faid , that He did i n a different manner die for the Eledt , and for the le that are not atSually redeemed , Then it may be enquired , wherein this difference doth confitt' for, itmufteitherbe inthematter, orpriceC^o fayfo> that is given, to wit, that he gave more for thole wnom Heabfoluielyreedemed, than for thele whom He only did conditionally purchalej or, itmuft be in His intention in the laying down of His life , and in the Fathers will in ordering of the fame , to wit * that it was notChrilts intention, nor the Fathers will to beltow Faith upon fuch and avftually to redeem them j and fo to have His death accepted as a fatis- fai^ion for them, as He had condefcendcd in refped of others: If the firft be faid * to wit, that Chrift hath given more for the one nor for the other ? Then it will follow , that Chrift hath not fatistied for thele who are faid to be conditionally rcdeetned . bccaufe He hach not paid fufticiently for them. Befide , it wiU not be found inScripture, thatChrift hath paid apart of the debt of any, where He hath not paid it all. Ifitbefaid, that the price , materially contidercd, was equal. Then it wilUoUow, that Chrilt fuffercd as much wrath and curfe materially for Judat , as He did for Peter : which will not i ook like the peculiarity of that love that appeareth in Chrilts fuffcting for any 5 nor yet bund well to the thankful heart of a redeem- ed one , as if Chrift had paid no more for him than for ]ud/tf. If it be faid , that the difference is in Gods purpofe , and Ghriffs intention ,. who did defign ttiefe lufferings to purchafe Faith to the one , andibio make their Redismptioneffevilualli which was not purpoled in reference to the other. To this we fay. i.If the price laid down be equal in reference to all. Then it would feemjuft that 3F«rf.*fihould have no lefl'c fruit thereby than Peter » feing no lefTe was paid for him i But, 2. we fay , That this Aiifvverdothconfirm our Argument : for , , if it was not the purpofe of the Father and the Mediator , that the Iruits of Chrifts death Ihouldbe effe^ilual to fuch and fuch, Then Chrilts death cannot be called a fatisfadlion I or fuch jbecaufe His death is regulated in its extent according to that purpo -e , and is a (acisfadion tor none » but luch for whomitwaspurpofedtobemadeefFeiftuall: for , to make it a fatisfadiion for any , notonly isitnecelFary that there fliould be a fufficient price , but alfo that it fhojld be intended to be paid and accepted, as fuch , for fuch and fuch perlons : Thi^refore , feeing it was npt intended for them as fuch , they cannot any way be faid to be redeemed by Chrifts death , feeing, ftill the pjjrpofe and intention of the Parties contradling , is wanting, without which it can neither be a §atisfav5tion , nor a Redemption. If it be (aid, that there was an intention to make a condicionall Rtdemptiou. Jinfiv. This being underftood as contradiltini5l from the abfolute Redemption , as nccelTarily it mult be , its as much as to fay , that the Father and Son in the Cove- nant of Redemption did intend for fuch and fuchpeifonsj infteadof a conditional Redempcion, anotT' redemption , or , ineffeSuall 'R^dcmptUn ; aad fo ic cpmeih to this > that iheu Rederapiiou was never intended atall. Afecondabfurdity,,is,that thisfcemethtoimpjy a contradi<5tion , to wit, that the Reprobate, whom God hath pa(fed-by , are redeemed by Chrilts death; yea > that the unredeemed are redeemed; For, if the redeemed be diftinguished from others in this place, Tiien thefe to whom they arecppoled mult be unre- deemed. Neither can it be faid , that the oppoiition is not ad idem > becaufe the one arc abfolutely redeem- ed , and the other conditionally 5 for , upon the matter , the den^ ing of an abfolute and efFedtual Redempti- on, is the denying of any Redemption at all. Agaiii, astothe firftpart ,if any fayjthat though Chn it died k)r all men,yet did He die for no Reprobate as a reprobates which fome of late(even walking under the name of Orthodox ) do aflert , becaufe it is abfurd to fay , that Chiift died for any Reprobate. We Aafwer-, In Chrifts Redemption, theEledtareconfidered as Eledl i for ; theni He redeemeth abfolutely : There- for, one the contrary. He muftconfider others rs Reprobates, oratleaftas notEledtedj And can any be confidered as not Eledted , but he mult alfo be confidered as a Reprobate , feing there is not a mids ? There- for > either Chrift miHt be faid to redeem all men , without refpecft either to Election or Reprobation, which is falfe, becaufe tfie Eledt are in all the bufineffe of Redemption confidered as fuch j or , Hemuft be &id to die for the Reprobates as Reprobates, which is the abfurdity they, would shift: or, it mult be faid, that in the laying down of His life. He had no refpedt to them under any confideration : which is tne truth. JFor, the decree of Reprobation, being in order of nature, and according to our conception , prioiiotho, decree and Covenant of Redemption , as was faid , fuch as are contained therein , cannot but be lookedupon under C-hap.y. Bookjtffhe Revelation. 1,75 under tluctonliderarioii, And, by the way , it would not Item mconfiderable astoour parpofe , to think > that berorctbiscranfaction of Redemption wereconcluded ( tofpcak according to our upiaking of tirft and laft in Gods purpolos ) Helhould determine concerning the ultimat eftate of all men by His decrees of Ele- ction and Re probation, and when marches are rid> and bounds (never to be changed ) fee , then to come to the tranfadJ-ion of Redemption. Wbich certainly muftluppofc, that he intended not toconfouixl thediflfe- rcsice He had made by thai a! tc.r-covenanc,l)Jt thereby to provide a mean for making the decree of Elee His life for wie j and between Chrifts laying , I laid down My life for My sheep : this doth exprefly hold foah Chrifts differencing of thefe for whom He was to die , and His contradittmguishing of them from o- thers who were not of His Sheep, nor given to Him ; and therefore for them He was not to lay down His life: whereas that M'OrdofP^wlr , is not fpoken to contradiftinguifh him from any other Believer , but to comfort himfelf in the application of that truth to himfelf, that Chrift who died for His Sheep , did alfo lay down his life for him as one of them. Again, when Chrift fpeaketh of his People y of his Sheep y and of His Ovm in this cafe, he doth particularly (to lay lb) confider them as a fpecies or kind of people by themfelvcs, and diflferenced , in the refpe^^^ mentioned , frona others , as the fcope cleareth : but when P becaufe it is only brought-in here to confirm this generall fum of the Gofpel which is laid down , terf. i f . That who- foeterbelietethinChrift , should not perish but hate eternalize JNow, \er[.\6. isb;ought-inasaconfirmation of this ; for f faith He ) Godfo lotcd the world that he gate his only begotten Son , for tins very end , That who- foeter belieteth in him , should not perish , but hate eternaUlife. Where Gods end in giving of His Son , is mentioned tobe a* round of quieineffe toall that fhouki believe , and will bear that Univerlal well, who' foster belieteth areredeemed, and may exped: the bene fks of Chrifts R dempcion > becaufe the juftifying and favingoffuth.wastheend forwhichGodfentHisSon: and to extend the place anyfiirther, will noilt conliftent with the fcope thereof. If it befaid, that Gods relpedl and love to the v/orld indcfinitlv, is nien- lionedhere; B: it fo, yet that will not infer > that becaufe He h id refpedlro the world , That thfciiioreHj IJfctended that Chrift ihould die for all and every individuall perlbn in the world,; b.ii.itu ill only iiifcr this ^Wiuch at molt , as if we faid, in common fpeach , fuch a Clinltian King, or potent nan ha.l liieh a rcfpcdt to Cbriftian?, or to men of fuch a Nation, as to fend fuch a great fum to redeem fo ir.any o : b ai as he par- ticularly condefcended upon, from the bondage ofthtTurkj: it may well be laid , that fuch agre.'it wan bad refpetfttoChriftiansor tofuchaNacion , becaufe he purpoled to redeem manyof thcai whcnh^.ttolc no thought of others i yet it cannot be laid, that he intended the redeeming of all , either ;;U"jiutLiy or can- M m 2 <.iirio- lyS AH Expfit'm of thg Chap.j. ditionall/, fein > h3 diJapp'Jitit th: price g.v.M , co jj paid For luch m\ f.ich as himfeifch^jg'ic in.vt to r> deem, and not For o:h?rs: Jjft roisich;;reinthiica(e,atch3 mjd; anifoGj^direfp^j^l coth^vvjrld, mw bz oppofice to His pjfTing-by oFall ch * fallen Aigels. A » lin, fecorjdly, we fay, th ic it>K»r/J, in this place, be to be unJcrftood of partic.ilar perfonj, an.l an ii liverlalicy oFchem , It m Jlt be underitoo-i of the Eleit World, as in the Verfe toUowin^ is clear, whereGo J> p.irpafe of lending Mis Son, is exprelfcd to be , thu ihe Mtirldthrough Rim might he fa)psd. N )\v , there can nooch it univer fality be tho.ight to be intended, to b: faved by GoJ( as was tbnii?rly cleared) bJt the univerfality ( tofpeak fo ,) or ,the VVorld ,or the Eleit. N either will the reading be abHird, to anderftmd it thus, Tnat God lb loyed ch .* E'.eil World, th U H .• g we His only begotten 3 r^ to Jeath for th !.n, chic by their believing o.i Hi n chey Ih ) ild no: perish , b jc h ive e- ternallife. And (o this pUca will b: interpreted by the parallel thereof, f fob^.g. In ths imus mjnifejiid the lo'PeofGoii towttfis- m , hxaujethat Godfent hi; only htgottMSm into ths ivorw , that ive might liDe throug 'o him : for, tts and Vfc , in the one place, are equipollent to vtorld and v/hofoe'per tt/iilbelielfe, in the other. Tnjt thusitistobeunderrtood, appeareth in this* chat even according to the grounds of this opinjoo there can noneb2expe£ledtobelieve bit the Elects and in the Text, there arc none proSted by this fruit ot Chrifts bfetothe world, b. it the Believers i Tnerefore this love, which giveththisgitt.injft be faid to reipedl the ElcvStonly* efpecially conlidering , thacit is in a matter whichis the evidence of Gods moft fpecial love , as was formerly faid. Only, it is exprefled in this generall, wliofoe^ershjUbelielfe, Off. becauie the extending ©ritjin this indefinitexpreflion, doth f-iceb.'ft with the propofedmDjld of the offer oftheGofpel , which* notto invite men to believe, b^caufe they are particularly eledled, or redec>ned j but to in vice men to be- lieve, becaufe God hath pronifed to fave fuch as believe , and beca jfe he do:h by the outward Miniftriecall hearers thereunto. Ana this is the more to be obfer ved, becaufe Chrift h ere , as a good Minifter ot the Gof- pel, is preaching to Kiiodemus, and laying before him the fum of the G ofpel , and that which m jft be the objeil oi his faith j and therefore it was necelfary that he shoald take that way of preaching thefe truths to him, fo chat as apon the one Ikie, He do:h hold forth.Gods pecjliar refpe^fk co the Elevft World ; fo , upon thejosher, he doth hold forth Gods acceptation of all whofoever shall believe, that the peculiarity of the ELedemptionmayootft'jmble any in their approaching toCori'^, who hive the offer ot the Gofpd made uniothena : for, the >yord faith infum, a Believer cannot fail of Salvation , feing God had thacrefp&ft to His Eledfc, as to give his only begotten Son to p jrchale this unco them : and this is co be preached in thefe in* definit terms, andcannot buc be true, feing it is the revealed will of God. A fourthdifficulty following this opinion, is , Tnat it will be hard to conceive how Chrift could conditia- nally die and lay down his life for the redeeming of ma«y who wereaifluallyalready condemned in Hell: yet , this Univerfall conditiionall Redemption will infer this, otherwayes the Reprobates , who lived before Chrifts death, were not fo much obliged to him as thefe who did fucceed; If it be fiid, that although Chrift actually died in time , yet the tranladrion was eternal before any man lived in the world. This will not re- move thedifliculty, becaufe, tho .igh it was tranfavfted before time ; yet, no queftion , it was fo regulated as it might be performed in rime. Now ,can it be fuppofed that the tran(av3:io:i was in thefe terms.that the Me- diator (houlddieand lay down a price for fo many Ek£t, who by the vertueof His death were to be brought to Glory before his f ufferings ; and that alfo he sho jld pay fo much in the name of fo many Reprobates , wtwj for their own fins were to be adt lally damned at the time of paimenc ? And whatever be (aid oftlie tranfa- c.or,of a child dying in fuch acondition (fuppofc ic be one not ab'olutely redeemed) Ic cannot be faid, that that child was redeemed upon this condition, that i chad walked, fpokcn,©». when as yet it was not CpOiTibly)ofonehouresage. Again, can ic be faid of children CIi3p.5r. 'JBeokof the Revelation, 2V7 children within the Vifible Church , which arc not abioluccly redeeaied , thdtit is indeterminable M'hethir Chrilt did die conditionally for them, or nor, at leall till they come to fuch an age as they themfcives may aCt Faith 9 Neither can it be laid here, that He redeemed Reprobate children in the Church conditionally as He did'abfoluccly redeem thefe that are Ele(5t , although even ihefe cannot aft Faith : for, Hepurchaleth 10 the Eledfaving Grace in the feed thereof, and a new nature 10 be communicated to them, whereof the youngelt children are capable, feing therein they are meerly paflive : But ,in that conditional! Redemption there is nothing purchafed to any but upon condition that diey receive Chrift otFered and believe in Him l which dothfuppofeanaviliveneire, and atiVingtobeinthere to whom the offer is made : of which , childr-n are not capable. And if this condition could be liippofed only to infer fomething wherein children might be meerly pasfive > Then this will be the meaning thereof , to wit , that Chrilt redeemed fuch children upon condition that he himfelf ihould confer fuch and fuch things on them, in receiving of which, they could only be paflive : which would not look like a conditional! Covenant j for, the performing of the condition will ba on Chrifts fide, and not upon theirs : and £0 it would be abfolute as in the cafe of the Elecit childre n. Nei- ther will it remove this difhculty, to fay, that children are partakers of the fathers pri viledges , and are to be reckoned accordingly : for, this cannot be faid of faving pnviledges , fo as if no Elect parent co jld have a R^ probate child j or, no Reprobate parent, an Eledt child dying at fuch an age ; becaule thefe tnings belong u^ to the Sover^gnty of God, and He is not fo to be bounded in refpeft of all particular children. B efide,ex- perience in the Word giveth ground to us to call it in queltion. It mult then be underltood only of fcderall pri viledges, and that in refpe(it of the externall adminiltration of the Covenant : and this will lay nothing to the difficulty ; becaufe the doubt is ftill , what to fay of children that are within the condiiionall Covenanc in refpecit of their parents , that are within the Vifible Church : yet , fuppolin^ them to die inftaotly , or in their nonage, they cannot bs faid to be conditionally redeemed, becaule of the reafons forelaid. Sixthly, Ifthe Reprobate be conditionally redeemed. Then that Redemption of theirs is either tranfacStcd in the fame Covenant with the abfolute Redemption of the Eledt. or not ; they cannot be faid to be compre- hended within the lam e Covenant , becaufe all fuch as are comprehended in ic , are contradiftinguished from others, at hingthe Lords chofen, and fueh Of are ^UntoChriji, ^c. Ag^in, this Coi^enant of Redemption in- cludeth the means with the end ; for, it is orderd m all things and lure 5 which cannot be faid of tJiis conditio- nal! Covenant ; Therefore they cannot be comprehended in one. And it would not found well , to fay, that the Ele(5ts Redemption, and that of the Reprobates , were contained in ©ne Covenant. Nor can it be laid , thatit is a diftinft bargain befide the Covenant of Redemption: Becaule, i.Tnat were indeed to grant that it is no Reclemption , feing itis not comprehended in the Covenant of Redemption. 2. The b jjfinelle of Ghrifls death , is Only tranladVed in that Covenant , where the Redemption of the Eledt is abfoluti'ly conclu- ded; becaufeitis the great midsdefignedformaking of that erteOuall: therefore ou^c it, as toche extent of its merit, to be proportioned to the object of that Covenant, feing by His undertaking therein alanerl y , he beeometh liable todeath. j . This woild infer two Covenants of Redemption , whereas tae Scripture do:h but Ipeak of one. And altho jgh lome fpeak of a conditionall Covenant with the vilible Chirch ,* yet, nei- ther can that be faid to be made with all men, and fo none without the vifi'>5le Church Ihould be redeemed } . nacher can that be called a Covenant of Redemption , diftinct from that which is made in reference to the Elect J becaufe nothing can be counted a Covenant of Redemption, even a conJitionall Covenant , but that wherein God and the Mediator are parties -, for, ho other can determine ablbiutcly or conditional! y upon the busfinede of Redemption. B.fiJei what is revealed to thi vifible Ciiurch ,andhich the form of a conditio- nal! Covenant, doth but flow from this , as the adminiilracion, application.or execution thereof : and there- forecannot be thought to contain any new article concerning the extent or fruit of Ctirilts death, b .it muft be regulated by the former, and is not to bi looked upon as a diltincc Covenant in it feif. The laft thing which we have to fay , is , that this mould of a conditional! Redemption ofall men , doth not bring with it any more folid way to fatisfieor remove the difficulties thit are pretended to follow the for- mer. And indeed the way of grace Iseing a myftery and depth which is unlearchable, and the givingof Chrilt unto death being the molt myfteriojs part ofall this myftery j what wonder is it that carnal! realon cannot reach the grouads of the Lords foveraign proceeding therein 9 and what prefumption may it be tho Jght to tje to endeavour fuch a mould of this , as may mar the myfterioulhelTe thereof, and fatisfie reafon in all its proud Objections ? Yet, we fay, this will not do it ; for , Firft, it doth not prove any way more condueeable tor the glorifying ofgrace in refpect of thefe who are conditionally redeemed , as was formerly shown , but rather the contrary. Nor doth it conduce any more to the quieting and comforting of wakened Confciences , (whereof alfo fomething was fpoken) nor doth it any way tend to make Reprobate finners more inexcu- fablc, as- if thereby the jafticeofGod W€re more clearly vindicated : for,by this0octrine,he did not redeem Mih 3 them J ^-jg An Expojitm of the Chap.f, them abfolutcly , neither did purchafe Faith unto them , wiinout which , even according to thiscotiditio- n?.II Covenant i they cannot be laved i andyetthey can no more obtain Faith oFihemrclvcs except by His purchafe , than they can by ib;mlelves fatishe Divine Jufticc , had He not by His death inteipoled . Novr Imy not carnal! realon ftill cavill here, and lay , that tnough Chnil hath died and purchafed them conditio- nally , yet feing He hath not purchafed Faith to them , ih.ir Salvation is iw Idle impoiiibie , than if there had been iTO fuch conditional! Redemption atall.N.ithercanitbeevei inftanced, that this meer conditional! Re- demption did profice any perlbn as to life * or any faving good , more than if it had not been at all : and lb the matter upon which the pretended cavill doth rife, is but altered, but no way removed. Secondly , Seine iheaflferters cf this conditional! Redemption do admit or an abfolute Eledion unto life as \vc do, C at lealt, tor ought I know) then they will have the la«ne cavils to meet with : lor , th.; connexion bjtwixt Elevfliou, Faithj and Salvation, is no ItlFe peremptor , ( lb that none can bdicve and be laved , buc an Eled ) than the connexion is betwixt Chrifts dying for one and bis obtaining of Salvation } yea, the con- n-xion is no lelle peremptory, and reciptOLall ( to lay lo ) b>et\vixcablolute Kedcmption and life , and bc- t a'ixt meer conditional! Redemption and Damnation ( to . peak of a connexion limply wirhoiic refpecft to a- y^caufality ) and that according to their grounds , than there is betwixt Redemption and life , and non-re- 'tnption and death, acco. ding to the grounds which we maintain : yet, Ifuppole, thai none will account act this abfolute Eledion of ibme tc w> when others are palt-by , to be any fpot upon the lovecaign and free grace of God ; or yet any ground of excufe to fuch as are not thus Eledcd by Him : and yet without tnis,^as to the event,) it is certain, that they can never believe nor attain unto Salvation ; yea , fuppofing that Election were grounded upon foreleen Faith , and fuppofing Reprobation robe grounded upon foreieen fin, and impeni- tency tlierein J yet, now both thefe Decrees being peremptorily and irrevocably palt, this is certain, that no other will or shall be laved but fuch as are fo Eledted : and fo tliai all others, to whom the offer of the Gofpel cotneth, shall necelTarily perish , or , the former Decree mult be cancelled , which is impolfible j and this is true, although it be paft { as they fay ) toltrntaie confequente , Now when the ofter of the Gofpel ccmeih , cnay not carnal! minds raife tlie fame caviU, and lay , iemg the Lord foreknew that fuch and fuch would not believe, and for that caufe did detemiine to glonhe His Jultice upon tliem j to what end then is this offer made to fuch, M'ho are now by a Decree excluded from the lame , what e ver be the ground thereof > and in- deed there is no end of cavilling, ifmen will give way unto the fame: for, fleflj will ask, even in reference to this, whj doth he then fnd faulty and who bath refijied httMtlh for certainly if He hadpleafed. He might have made it other wifei and feing He plealed not to do fo , Therefore it could not be otherwife, as the Apoftle hath it, i^o«».9.i9.unto which he giveth no other anlwer, but , Nay , 0 man , Mho art thou that repliefl againfi God ? shallthe thing formed jay t»him that formed it , v/bj/ hajl thou made me tbu4 ■> hath not the f otter fovfer oter the day z ^c in which alio we muftacquiefce: otherwife no fuch mould of a conuuionall Redemption Mill give fatisfadtion. /• • rr^ Thirdly, It can no more vvarrand the application of the fruits of Chrifts purchafe to any , fo as to comfort them in this conditional! Redemption, more ilian if there were no fuch thing at all : for, if the finner b. lieve, the Dodrine of particular Redemption d th warrand any to makeapplication of Chrifts purchafe : if they b.-lieve not, this Dodrine of conditional! Reidemption giveth no more warrand to make application for the comfort of any than if it were not at all. Foutthly, Neither doth it warrand a perfon with any greater bold nefle to take hold of Chrift , or to clofe with the otfer of the Gofpel made unto him : becaufe that perfon, who is jealoufe to clofe with Chrift , up- on this ground, becaufe he knoweih not whether he be redeemed by Him or not > leing all are not redeemed, may bs no lefle jealous upon this account , b:caufe he knoweth not if by His death he hath procured Faith to him, or not, and lo if he be abfolute! jr redeemed ; for, this is no lefle neceflary for his peace and confidence shan the former, and yet will be as difficult to be known to any that will needs fearch into what is fecrer,and not reft upon the revealed offer ofGod as the fufficiem ground andobjedt of their Faith. And if only by a- (ftuall believing, and no otherwile , they may be alfured that Faith is purchafed unto them ; by the fame ground alio, may they be cleared, that they are redeemed by Chrift i yea, and Elected alfo : becaufe there is ;in equal peremptory connexion betwixt Faith and all thele. Fifthly , Neither doth this way and the grounds thereof give Minifters any more folid ground to make the offer of the Gofpel indefinitely in their publick Preaching ; for , by the truth formerly laid down , wc can iiffurc Hearers that wbofoever believeth shall partake of life and of the benefits of Chrifts Redemption ; and by vertue ofthe generall C-all and Warrand which we have in the Gofpel , we may invite them to believe in Chrift, require Faith of them j and, upon condition thereof, affure them of pardon , &c, becaufe the oature ofthe adrainiftration of the Covenant ol Redemption is iuch in plain terms, to m it > that whofocver be- Ijjj^p-^ B0ok,of the Revelation, 27<^ believeih Ihall b * faved. A!fo, the nature oi om Coaimiilioii lo preach this Go! pel j doth fully import the fame>asitisrummed;,Mcr/: j 5. andiQ. where it is faid, that they are member i of Chrtfl, and tsmpks o^ the holy Gbofl ,) will infer an umvcr- fallorconditionall regeneration of them all: the tirft whereof , isfallej the lecond , is ablUrd : forloit would be upon the matter, that they were renewed, landlitied, and had the Spirit dwelling in them , upon condition thit it were fo i leing, Regeneration, the Spirit, and Faith ( which is a fruit of the Spirit ) cannot befeparated Thelikephraies alio are, C/w/».3.ofthelameEpiftle,l?er/:i6.l7.&:c. Befide,will any think that when the Apoftle laith yye are bought v^ithaprice.^c. thit he dotn only intend that conditional! Re- demption which can never be etfeduall , b jt he mutt be underttooi as having refpedl to that grea: mercy in its molt peculiar refpea > becaufe he doth Ipeakof it to th^ EleCt as well as others., and that as having \vi± it the greateft obligation that can be? ,• • 1, o j ■ r vc a u • Laftly, It cannot be thought that this mould of a conditionall Redemption lo qualified, can be more ac- ceptable to thefe who plead tor an indifferent or equal univerfall Redemption : becaufe this doth not any whit remove their obi edtions, whereby they plead for nature againtt theibveraignity ofGod^ noranfvver their cavills, whereby tbsy refledt upon the Juftice of God, for condemning men who cannot posfibly ( ac- cordinc^ to the cafe they are in ) be laved. Therefore there is itill ground for them to plead mans excii- fablenelfe, feinghisfalvation, even according to thefe grounds, isttillimposfible ,as hath been forme ily cleared. Neither, I fuppofe, will it beinltanced, that any holdingthe Sociniariy jirminian, 01 Lutheran. principles in thefe things, have been brought tojudge more favourably of that way , than of the other i. But on the contrary, may b^ ftrengchned, or rather {tumbled by this , to continue in their former errours , as finding many orthodox Divines in part to yeeld, becaufe ofthefuppofed ftrength of their Arguments ,• and from luch concesfions they have fome ground given to make their conclulion s the more ttrong : for, this conditionall Redemption doth alleage , that there is need to vindicate Gods JuUice , and to declare mans inex.* .^ M Expofitlon of the Chap.^. inexcufablenelfu- , afld to have clearer grounds ot dealing wuh men for bringing them to Faith, Scc.than can be conlUtentwich the principles that areordinarily maintained by theOrtnodox m that point i and leing by the length which this conditionall Redemption doth go, luch ends are not attamed, ( as hath been tor- uurly hinted ) Therefore it will follow that even more than that is necellary , and io that there can be no halting till it be their length. Alfoit mult ftumbleand ftiengthen them not a lirtle , to fand orthodox Di- vines taking up and mannageing their Arguments, and by their weapons , beating down the Anlwers which hitherto have been made thereto , and to fee them alfo enervating the Arguments which have bjcn brought againft them by homologating of their Anfwers. Sure Cameron (the Author ot this method ) went as far in feverall points to alley the heat oijirmimans and others againll this Dodlrine , as any i yet , £/i/c»- p'tM in his dealing with him, dothload his way wich no lefle abfurdities , nor doth ac%r t»'hit mveigh klie bit- terly againft him than againft others whom he dealt with ; yea, in (ome refped he doth intilt uMjre , as al- Icagin^his way to b_- more inconfiftent with reafon and with it ielf , than the way ot others j becaule ftill , C.»OTcr^rtdida(rcrttheabrolutene(reofEle(5tion,the efficacy of Grace in Convcrhon , andth.- imposhbihty of fruftrating the fame ( when God doth apply it to effeduate Convcrfion , ) or to convert therolclves wiih- ojt it , though he endeavoured to maintain thefe things upon grounds dirterent from what are comnionly made'ufeof. We conclude then, That thefe who are redeemed, are peculiarlyobliegedtoChriftmore than any other -, and yet that n 3 other hath any juft ground to quarrel with HitB j this being certain , that though chereafonsofHis proceeding may fometimes be unknown to us, yet can they never be unjuft, Audtherc isnoqueftion, but thefe who dilpucemoft againft his way , now, shall in the day of Judgement havetheir mouths flopped, when their Confciences fhajl convincingly bear witnefle of tlie )ultice of all the Lords pro- ceeding in this M'ork of Redemption , and even in their ou'n condemnation. But , who can learcbin tnefc depths ? O , the depths of the riches both of the Knowledge and Wifdom or God ♦ O , how unfearchablc are His wayes, and His judgements paft finding out ! To Mim be praife for ever. Amen. L E C T U R E I. CHAP. VI. Verf.i . \2idlfaw Vfhen the Lamb opened one ofthejeah , aad I heard , 01 it weri the noife §f thunder , ^one ofthefourbeajit , fajing tCome , and fee. THis Chapter bcgjnncth that part of this Book which is properly and mainly propheti-i C1I. We heard ofthe preparation to it in the former two Chapters j lerving not only to Itir up Johnt bat all that ihould hear or read , to obfcrve the things that ftiould be revealed. Followeth nouf the firft prophefie to be4f>oken of, which is manifefted to the Church by our Lords opening the fealso" the Book: But it will b^needf till to premit fome generals, before weenter on particulars. I. Touching our w^y^f proceeding. 2. Concerning the objetfi: , and fcope of the prophefies. 5. Con- cerning the leries ana order of them. 4- Some generals obfervaWe about them , for the better underftand- ing of them. 1 . For our way of proceeding, we fay, i. That this being an obfcure p]ace,and interpretations being many and different, we mult have liberty fometimes to propone thefe that be moft probable ; that out of them we may take what is fafeft, feing among three expolitions ( when a fourth cannot be given ) tha overthrowing oftwo, is an eftablishing ofthe third. 2. There muft be more ufe made of humane Hiftory , and citing of mens names than ordinary , feing the refolving of a prophelie is in an Hiftory : and there is no Scripture- ftory poftei ior to this. Ufe then muft be made of others , as in the expounding of Daniel is needfull. 3. We jntend not to be particular, or peremptory in afti i(5fing or limiting applications to times, cafes, or per.ons j icing the fame expresfion maybe more comprehenfive than only to take in one event ,or look to one party or pcrfon»it may take in others alfo ; it may therefore lute as well with the fcope to comprehend both , when the things included do nor overturn one another. 4. Neither will it be meet, where confiltent and fubordinatc Icnles offer, to adhere to one of them , when it may be as fife to take-in both. 2. For the object and fcope of this prophefie, we conceive it to be mainly to Cet out what concemerh the Church i and occafionally to touch any other thing as may fcrve to that end j tor , it is fent for the behove of pur Lord Jcfus His Servants, to arm them againft Ciials , to keep them from being offended with them , and to Chap. more fliortly hinted at concerning Antichrilt, his rife, and ruine^by the fifth and feventh trumpets, Chap, p. and II. is more largely and fully infifted on , from Chap. 13. and forward : So that, upon the matter > this divifion leemeih not impertinent. Yet, confidering the native form in which thefe propkfies and vifions arc delivered, and the fpeciall periods of the Militant Church , which are by fpeciall events remarkable , and of which the holy Ghoft takeih particular notice by beginning, and breaking off purpofes at them, by conti- nuing one form of exprelTion (to wit, by the fame ly^csot feals , trumpets t 01 Vi«/j ) untiil fuch a period run out, and then altering, and propofing the fucceeding matter in a ditftrent form, and under different types, as altering from feals to trumpets: and then again , when a new period comcth, altering to >jWi. Con- fidering thefe things, we conceive, that the dividing of this Book in principall and expofi:ory prophefies, andfubdividing each of thefe again in three, will conduce moft for adiftmi5t and clear uptaking of- th.' mat- ters revealed , and lute bell with the form wherein it is delivered ; and by which alfo of it felf it is divided , as will more fully appear in our proceeding. And fo the order and feries of the piophefics of this Book » are rhus to be conceived. The whole Revelation, as propheticall , is contained ill that Book fealed \v\t\\ fevcn feals, Chaf. | The ({sC fiift feals > being opened , deduce theftory to one period , to wit , to the end of the Heathen perlccution, and N n the 22z An Sxp^ ft ton of the (;hap.6. ihe quieting of the Church from that. Tne levemh leal bringeth-jn the trumpets , Chaf. 8. and 9. whieh contain the Itory of the Churches troiibl : by inreltine enemies , untill Aniichnft be at his height. Tne fe- venth Chapter containeth no other matter , b.it iscaft in betM'ixt the firlt principall proph^'cy and the fecond, to make way for iheroore clear paffingfiom the one to the other; and efpecially to prepare for, and help tounderftand the prophefie of the trumpets. Qhaf. 10, and 11. contain aconfolation for the Church in reference to that Ud condition. Then in Chap. 12, i\, and 14. isinferted an expHcatory prophelie be- longing to that fame time, and coniuceing both for clearing the two pro phefies pi eceeding, and alfo that of the t'uU following. Then cometh the third principall prophefie of the vials , which hath its preparation , Chaf. 15, its execution, Cb»p. 16, and is enlarged and explained in the two laft explicatory prophelies, Cfc«p. 17. 18, 8cc. unto the end ot the Book. Concerning tbe:"e three principall prophefies , lo Wit, i. Oifeals, Chap. 6. 2. Oc trumpets, Cfc.l6. Ofc/CflV, . r. c u -ur c a- ruoj I, They have all Prefaces , or preparations, before them with longs tor up-ftirnng of the Reader at the en- try Chap. 4. and 5, are preparatory to the prophefie of the feals'y Chap. 6. Chap. 7. is preparatory to the truni' vetsvrhichfo\\o\v,Chap.^.znd9.Chap. i^.totheyiah» which are comprehended. Chap. 16. ^Ohf. 2.ThatalI ofthem have theirconfolationandexplication intermixed with them , or added, relating unto thetn. Thus the confolation of the Church ,, againlt the perfecution , intimated by the fecond , third , and fourth feals , is added in that fame Chapter by the fifth and fixthfeals: and the explication which is contemporary with it , is in Chap.il. \>i;[' the firft pattol it. The confolation laid down in reference to the trumpets , is , Cbap. 10. 1 1. And the explication of them , for both the dittioilty , and confolation > arc ex- ponded) 'is, Chap. 1*2. laft parr, with Chap. 13, 14. The vials are of themfelves confolatory, being againft the Churches enemies 5 yet are they particularly explained , and infilled- on from Chap. 17. to the Ohf. Z. That each of thefe prophefieS have fomething inferted in them , which as a key may ferve both for the underftanding of the meaning of them , and timeing of the thing contained in them. This key,isefpecial- ly to be found in the confolatory part of each principall prophehe , itbcing notoneof theleaftconfolaiions to underftand them 4. It is to be obferved , That every one of them is linked in with , and to another * foas the laft feemeth'to infer , a new period;, as the feventh feal bringeth the trumpets, thefeventhtrum- pet bringeth the vials , the feventh vial again feemeth to look to an intervall after the beafts dellrudtion be- fore the day of ludgement, and to relate to chat vifion, Qbap. zo.or , atleaft, to a chief part thereof; fo that lookinffto the principal prophefies in themfelves , there are b'Jt three periods of the Militant Churchi but as the feventh vial containeth fomewhat new, andfingularily different from the former, there arc four. Thus theChurches elUte is either fufferingi andthat, i. under Heathen p.-rlccuters : thisrclateth tothe feals and is the firft period. Or, 2. itis torn and wafted under Hereticks and Antichrift: this is holden forth by the trumpets . and* is the fecond. Or, 3. it is afpiring to an oucgate from thefe in a more wreft- lingand fighting way- gaining ground againft Antichrift, from his begun fall to his ruine, by degrees: which is held forth by the firft fix vials , and that is the third. Or, 4.11 is more quiet after his ruine; which taket'h in that interuall and Kingdom j Chap, 20. I mean that eminent part thereof that falleth under the fe- venth vial and that is the fourth. InfumthewholeftateofiheMihtani Church, may bedividcdintwo, 1. in a condition, morefuffering; Or,2.morepi;ofperous- Each oh which again, may be f-ib-divided. Her fuffering condition, in two, i. under Heathens ; 2.under Antichrift. Her pi olperous condition again, may he confidered as it is began and 5ghring,or more quiet, after her eminent cncmie Antichrift is down: which, in all make four period? But becaufe this laft of the Chinches quiet condition , feemeth not to be offiich continance as any of the 'former , it isnot fetdownby diftincft types , as they arej and therefore the whole eftate of the Church runneth moft in three periods according to the ptincipall pro^htCics of feals, trumpets, and Vtats By period in this difcoiirfe , underftand one continued way of dilpenlation unto the Church , till by fome new in^erveeniug change it bebroken-off, as, the alteration from Heathen perlecuters and Heathen perfecution from without , unto inteftine perfecutions and troubles from within,. and thehk. That this feries may be clear { which we will find agreeable to the nature of, and matter contained in , 1 hefe prophefies , to Hiftory, in what is paft, and to reafon drawn from folid grounds in the Book it felf ; ) we fliall lay down thefe following propolitions , to make out, that thefe three principal prophefies are not contem- porary to each other , and do not deduce the eftate of the Gofpel-church lewrally from her beginning to the endoFthe World; and alfo to make out: that thefe explicatory prophefies do not belong to any diftindt time, ditferent fro.m the former , bjt are to be undetitood as contemporary with them , or fome part of ihem. ^ Prop* Chap.e». ^ook.ofthe ReveUtioH. igj Profof.i . Th jfe pruicip.ill prophcfiw'S, are noc coacemporary one with another , in Ais refp^tJi , as if eaca of chein did hold forth a view of the whole Gofpel-church from the beginning to the end of the World i as may appear, r. by the genuine order that is amongH ihc feais, twnpett, and Tfialr. The trumpets are coai- prehended under the feventh feal : and therefore cannot be contemporary with the farmer lix , except vvc lay the lalt \yere contemporary with the firft ; which is ab urd : for,the I'econd is not fo contemporary with the tilft , nor the third with th ; lecond. Likewile , the Vhls are connprehended under the ieventh trumpec as will be clear , Ch^p. 1 1 . when the fe venth trumpec is expo inded ; and therefore cannot be contemporary with the former fix trumpets, upon the foregoing reafon. This arg'iment prell'eth the more ftrongly ; be- caufe, if there be order ot time amonglt the events , comprehended under the firft fix feals ,fo that the follow- ing feal comprchendech matter, in time lucceeding the former, Then muft the feventh ieal coot.iin matter , fucceeding in time to the fixrh> as the fixth did to the fifth ; B it tlie former is true , There is order amonglt the firft fix feals, to wit , the white horfe cometh by the firft , bloody perfecution followeth in the fecond, and io forth one (ucceedeth aaoi:her, as will be clear by the expofition of them : And therefore the feventh mift fucceed the fixth, except we overturn the whole order of the reft, which feemeth, for weighty andremark- able reafons, to be fo particularly mentioned by the holy Ghoft» The fame Argument alfo will bind the more ftrongly by confi .iering the order that is amongft the vials » and trumpets among themlel ves : for, if one trumpet , or vial ^ accordingly as they are defigned , i ,z,^e.) be in time preceeding or fucceeding to another, in refpeft of the matter contained in them , Then that fame or- der muft be between the feventh feal , and the trumpets coinprehended under it -, and the fevenili crumpet , which hath thefeven vials following upon it ( for that fame reafon which diftinguished the fecond from the firft, and the fixth from the fihh will hold alfo in diftinguilhing the feventh from the fixth ) preceeding. But it will be clear that the trumpets have order amongft themlelves ( as appeareth C^4/> 8 laft >ey/5,by the three woes of the laft trumpets fjccesfi ve one to another ) and fo alfo in the matter ot the vials , as will appear, Chap.\6. Aad therefore we conclude, that the trumpets which arecontained under the feventh feal, cannoc be contemporary with the \\-i former feals, nor can the vials which fall in under the feventh trumpet,, foe conr temporary with the fix firft trump .'ts, much lefle with the feals. 2. It may be made out , by the difl:erenc matter contained in thefe principall prophefies , that they cannot be contemporary one with another, but muft be fuccefiive to one another : for , the feals hold forth predomi- nant perfecution by Heathensj the trumpets hold forth the tyranny of Ancichrift unto its height , whiqh is in- confiftent withtheformer ; the vials bring judgement on all the Churches enemies , which is inconfiftenc with both : which argument will be more clear he re afte r. 3. It may be thus made o'.ir. Ifneither of thefe prophefies begin at one time , nor end at one time j but one of tbem fucceed to another. Then they are not contemporary , bjt fuccelTive one to another; B Jt the firft is true. *r^o. i. They have not one beginning: the vials, ci^<«p. 16. the firft of them is poured on them that have the mark of the beaft } which beaft, was not rifen during the feals > and was perfecuting under the trumpets, as appeareth, Qhap.x i. Therefore the beginning of the vials doth not contemporate either with the feals, or trumpets. Again , the trumpets fuppofe a Church ,unto which they give warning,as appeareth by the Lords fealing, and pre paring His own ( CA which contain , in this re ! peit, the firft plagues j for, firft and laft cannot contemporate one with another. 5. N . ither the fix firft feals , nqr the fix firft trum- pets ( for, the feventh containeth a different period from the preceding ,a§ is laid ) reach in their events unto the end of the world j for, the feventh feal (as is faidj followeth the iixth , ,and lb the feventh trumpet fol- loweth the former fix : and yet,neither the Ieventh feal , nor the feventh trumpet , canbe faid to be after the day of judgement, which that would infer. Yet concerning this, take thefe advertifements, i. That when we name an order or feries betwixt trum- pets, and feals, o: amongft themfelves> we mean not, as if what is mentioned under one feal, werefjliy paft and ended before another were opened, and fo betwixt the feals and trumpets, 8cc. N J, that is nor meaned^^ for, the white horfe in the firft feal , and the rtl horfe in the fecoid, are Itill riding , as we will fee ( Chap . j 9.) in the time th 3t belongeth to the vials ; but it looketh efpecially to the rife of thele » as the white h^rfe goech before the red, and tht red before the bhck. , and the feals before the crumpets , and (o forth , altho.igh the e- vent, fignified by the white horfe, may continue after the red'is come, and fo in other events. Alfo, It looketh Ni^ 2 to i84 An Expofttion $f the Chap.5. CO thefe events mentioned as in an eminent degreu ; as for example » when we tsy the fenls hold tonh open perfecLition, and the crumpets error , the meaning is , they hold out thefe to be at a height more than ordi- nary, and to be th^ predominant ttate orevil ofthe Cburch, djrmgchdccime relpeiitively. 2 We wojld be advercifed, that one of thole may well agree , and be applied to another time and occafion by proportion -and analogie, bat not (imply : A> tor inftance , The white horfe cometh rirlt o jt nnder thj lirit leal , and ere long the nd horfe folio weih. This m jy hold Djifcrinally in the general! from u, Tnat where ev er iheGo pel cometh , ere long the devil ftirreth up men to perfecute it ; or , whereever Cnrift icndeih the uo pel,it boid- eth forth that His earandis there to conquer ; yet, looking on the words as th.-y are propheticall, they hold forth th: firlt fprcading ol the Gofpel , and the con^judl and perfccjcions ih it followed it : Otherwile , there were no difference betw^ixt this Book which is prophetical! , and any other which is Doitrinall j feing the generall difpenfations which befall tbe Church , mignt b.- gaciiered trom both alike j neither wouldit make for Chrifts fcope, which is to fh .• w unco His fervants things to come,for arming of them againlt them. Prepl. The firft two prophelies hold forth the troubles of tne Church s that oi Jie vials , theruineot her enemies, i. That the reaJsC3Clealt,(econd,third,and fourth; hold to tnfad things to thcChirch, ap- peareth, i. From the fifth feal, Chap.6,m which mention is made of inuny Mircyrs k^lled for the teltimony of Jefus, which muft be under the former leals. 2. In tnac they delire revenge on their perfecuters tor their bloudj whereby it appcareth, that till that time they had been born down by pcifecutersasunrevenged, which could not be. if the former feals contained judgement on tne world. 2. That the trumpets hold forth a torn and wafted condition of the Chjich , and God by them giving the alarm thereof, is evident, i. By the Prophets prophefylng m iackcloth , Lhap.ii. and the bealt prevailing a- gainft theSaints, C^d^. *3.whlch contemporateth with the trumpets. And 2. By this, that when the leventh trumpet founds ( Chap. n. 17.) it is faid, thit God hath taken to riim His great power, and reigned, as ir un- der the fonner fix His power had lyen by, becaufe His Church was under a:tiiCtion. g.Thac the vials bring judgement on the enemies, appcareth I. From the Song, 03«/>. 11. whenths feventh trumpet founds, and Chap 16.5, and 6. it is the fliedding of their bloud who had ih.d tne bloud or His Se. vants j and it is on the beatt his followers and throne* in the Chapters following. And tho .gli now and then God took order with particular perfecuters j yet (ucharemukable change as that , will no: agree with a ftjnding perfecution^oi ( to fpeak fo ) with a ftateof perfecution, fuch as was under the former two. Prop.-^. Though both the feals and crimipets hold out troubles to the Church; yet do they hold forth different troubles , noc only in time , b jt in nature and from different enemies. The leals ho.d forth bloudj cruelty trom Heathens j the trumpets , dec.nttuU herefies and troablcs f.oin f ilic Cnnltians : which may bs thus gathered, i. Concerning the feals , they areblo.idy to the Church , asappearethfrom thetifth leal , wheretheycry for vengeance agiintt tie Ihedders ot their bl-oid. 2. fnu j>ider the feals the^untsare meerly palTive, and patient , in bearing; out their caufe with fuffering<. towards th.ir enemies , and prayers to* wards God : But under the trump;ts> it is diff".*rent , i . Go\ giveth ihcm warning.th at they ^hoald be adtive in preparing for that ftorm. 2. Tnat th. y are reprefented as ftriving, not only in fufferin^^ , and prayer, as to outward enemies , but ( Chap. 1 1.) by prophec^ingy which agreeti oetter to the vindic uir^ or truth againft falfe Brethren . than toward rh^fe wli j are .iitoge;bjr Witho at. ^; Tne en^miei are diverlly d.'lcribedj anvier the trumpets >come the falfe Prophet and the lo^utts , in a lecret manner carrying on their delign. 4. f ha ti* feds are different; the feals, fli.-d bloud, and takeaway the livesor all Profeflbrs: bythe trumpets again* the clear M'acersof life are imbittered, and Truth corrupted, Stars made to fall from H jav.^n , and efpecially the Prophets perfecuted , ani inlulced over ,Chap 1 1. 5. It isclear from G xis preparing His own againlttbe triimpet> { CffSp.j.) more than againft the leals , Ck»p 6 O which dirferenc-, this is the reafon, that Chiilt will not keep His people from killing fwords , b at will guard them frOiii foulmarthering errours, as by Cf>ap 7. compared with Chap.^. and 4. U clear. 6. It is molt clear j by comparing the explicatory prophe- fies {Chapti.zndi^.) which arecontemporary to thefeofthelealsand trumpets: from which may be gathered, noc onely that tlieChjrch hath troubles^! iring that times but alfo, thatthefe tro tbles are to be diftingiished either as they proceed from the Dr.tgon , who waiteth to devour theCnilde, Chap 12. « hich conremporates with the feals j or , as ihey proceed rrom the beaft , Ch p, 1 3 . which hath ho^ Ob like the Lamb, but indeed fpeaketh like the Diagon, and fucceedeth him in his feat, which contemporateth with the trumpets. From which we may conclude , i . That the firft period of th? Militant Church, to wic , that which be- longeth to the feals, is obe fixedattheclofeof tne great pe:fecution by Hjuhens , andhcr meeting vi'itb new ftorms from within , by the devils railing up bis e Teachers , and corrupt Doctrines , wich great P .trons ro them , both Civil and Ecclefiaftick , which is a trial of another nature -, and j ttof as greatconccrnment to her Chap.tf. Book^ofthe ReveUtiotu 28 f her. Tiurctore, leaft being free of ihe former , sue snodJd now think ber fdffree of all , th^ Lord foundetn a iruinpec, and giveth her the alarm oFthis Itorm ; wbuh time will tall about the three hundred year of our Lord, or thereby, when, ac firlt, the Chjrch L-njoyned peace by publike A.ithoricy under Confiamim, which peace was inuucdiatly marred by the ^rria» herelie, and oiheis following it, unto which the trumpets' gave warning. This would not be underftood as if the Church wanted herefies under the feals , or perfecurion under the trumpets : No, the contrary is clear j Bat tnis we mean, i. Tnat under the feals, perfccution by bloud , had its height , and was more conltant ; uudcr the trumpets again , herefies and corrupt Doiitrine , had their heig|ht,ancl were for tne time refpeCtively predominant in the Church. 2. We mean, that under the feals , periecution was ftill growiug till the change came, as the lalt p^rlecution by Diockfian was the greateft ,• and that utidjr the trumpets, error and declininggrew, till Antichrili came to his height; fothat though there may be error under th>. feals , yet error came not 10 its height then » and was not the predominant evil which troubled the Ciiurth as under the iiumpets. 3. Although there may be periecution under the trumpetSjYet thus do they differ, i . In relped: of the perlecuiers j in the one, open enemies to Cbrift, and in the other , covered enemies co Cnrilt. 2. They differ in refpeA of the grounds they go upon , and the manner how they pi of-cute their dcfigns according to their reipedtive principles. 2. Again we may conclude. Tne period between the trumpets and the vials>is to be fixed at the Lords be- giniaa^ to purlue Antichr ilt, and to make the obfcured light of the Gofpel to break out , to the diminishing ot Antichrilts tyrannic j which will rail to be about the one thoufand live htindreu year of our Lord , or fome- What thcreatter : tor , tb. fiift vial , bringeih judgement on his ( that is , the beafts ) worshippers; which judgement is carried on by one vial after anothei C Cht^xd) till he himfelf t?e caft in the lake. 2. The Cxth trumpet endeih b for e the lalt woe, when the fevemh is to found: and(CA;«p.lo.) it is certified by him that fweareth, that the time of his reijining in a predominant and uncontrolled way fliallbe continued no longerthaath:fevemh Angel begin to found; atwhichtime, thevialsbegin to be poured forthonhim. 5 IcisciearbytheSjDg, Cfc<»^.ll. a ter the (oundingofthelevenih trumpet wherein God is prailed for a- venging of tne blood or H.s Servants, and beginning to reign in Antichrilts overthrow before the eyes of the World ; which overchrow iscar, ied on by degrees under the feven vials , and God is prailed foi it at the beginning, it bjcometb then fo certain, though in one inftan: it be not perfected. 3. Weconciude, that the lixth vial endeth at Antichr iftscafting in the pit, CA<»/^. 19.31 the end; thefeventh at tiie utter overthrow of all the enemies of the Cnurch , and the confummationofall things, yet lo as God doth Icverall wayes , and ac le v^rai times plague his enemies before this , but their finall and full overthrow goctb along witli this. tor tiiete prophcfies» which we call explicatory propb^fiss, they are alfo three : The firft is in Chap. 12, 15,14. deicribiug Antichrilt rife, reign, and begun ruine; and the party to whom he fucceedech> to wit , Che Dragon,CA is, L^<»/?.2o,2 i.and 22. relating unco the happie eltateof the Cliurch here and iicreaftjr,efpecially iindertheleventh vial, asatC/>jp.2o. will be cleared. That thefe three mult bj for time contemporary unto, and for the inacter ^. chon^h'in more obfcure types) comprt^h.nded under the principall prophefies ,or fome part of ih.mi, C whi^h ivas the fecond thing propofed concerning this leries to b j cleared ) may appear, 1 . if thefe principall prophc'lies be linked fo together that the OIK of them immediatly inferreth the other , and yet fo , that ail of them together do contain a view of thj Courches afi'iirs from the b ^ginning unto the end , Th.;n all thefe explicatory prophefies mutt contempo- rate with ("ome of . h • former , and th;; matter contained in them muft be of that 1 ame nature M'ltb, and re- late un;o , the former ; But the firlt is clear from the Pr pofitions formerly laid down. 2. It will be clear by confidering the matter of both. The fame thing is in the 12. Chap, that we b)d Chap. 6. And lo [the 13 Cbap. agreeih with the trumpets , even as the Chap^^y 18, 8cc. anfwer unto the vials* with ihis diftV- rence> The principall prophefies (hew the events more Ihordy and darkly ; the explicato y , more fully and clearly. The nrlt ihe«'eth the events, what is done j the lecond fheweih the manner how * and the inltru- ments by whom, and circumftances relating unto them. 5. That the 1 1. Chap, contemporateth with the feals J the 1 3 and i^^with the trumpets j the 17. and 18. &c. with the vi«ils , may thus be made oat, i.The ruine o. A Jtichriit ( Chap.iy,iS,&ic.) is evidently arid undeniably contemporary with the vials , Chap.16. whic.j beginneth and pe tcoteth that ruine. 2. The rife ol Antichrilt and his reign (Chap.t 3.) doth imme- diately go before his ruine > and fo precedeih the vials immediately j and therefore muft contcmporate vvrth ihetr 1 tipets , svhicbdoalfo immediately go before the vials. 3. TheD.agons purluing the Church, (C6<»/>.l i Jis immadiaiely antecedent to the b\;afts rife, Cbap 1 3. and fo muft cbntemporatc with tb^ ieals , . Nn 3, that I. j-Si An Expofiticnof the Qiap.tf. that immeciiacely.go bL-foic the trumpets , vvhicn contemporate with the beafts rife, according to that cer- tain rule , que conYcniunt uni tertit, con^cnmnt inter fe , that is , iFthe feals belong lo the time that goeth im- mediately before the trumpets , andtheperlecution ofiheDragon {Chap. 12.) belong to that time alio, then theymuft belong to one and the felt lame time,- and foin the reit. Or thus , to the lame purpofe , the ("eals contain the Churches infancy and ftrll trialls , and the 12. Chap, undeniably doth the fame j Therefore they arecontempoiary together. Thebeaft (C^up.ij.) lucceedeth the Dragon, as the trumpets do the fcals , which proveth again that thebeait, Chap, 13. and the trumpets are contemporary j lb alio mutt the vials which (ucceed the trumpets b^r contemporary with chat reviving ftate of the Caurch , Chap.i^ which • immediately dcpendeth upon the beafts height , Chap. 13. And this feemcth to be native to the form of the types, the boly Ghoft minding to fet out things fucceifive one to another by one manner of expreslion in (even types f and when He ftoppetn, or digrefl'eth to fet down what is further needfulv, for preparation unto * coii- folation againft, ampliticaiion, or explication of things contained in thefe > He taktnh himfclf to an other manner of expresfion j as after thetrumpets>Cfe4p.9. untill the i6.and again , when He returneth t ) the fe- ries of the Story to follow on where He left. He taketh up H-.s former way of fetiing toith events by fevens, as He doth in the idChapter. And no other reafon can be given why He inccrrupteth that manner of ex- preslion,and returneth to it agnn, but to help us to know what part of this prophehe to fubjoyn to another , and what psrc of it to take as an explicatory repetition of fomeihmg already laid. This we judged neceflfary CO premife in the entry, that we may the nx)re clearly proceed according to the iroiild piopoied , From which in generall we may 06/frVf| I . How various the cafe and ftate of Chrifts Church is here on earth , fomctimes better, fometimcs worfe, but moft ordinarily under the crofle > there being two piopheiies hoUiing forth their futfering, and but one their vi^^ory i God in His M'ifdom bath fo mixed the condiiions of His Church here m ith profperity and adverfity, that the one is ever fet over agiinft the other, to the end that man should find out nothing after Him, Ecc/f/7.14. Oij.2. That the beft condition cf Gods Church, and the worft part of the enemies condition , comeih laft. The Church hath a foul morning , and a fair evening > the enemies have a fair morning-blink like Sodam, Gen.ig. but erelongAvrath is poured out of vials upon them. Obf.^. That oar Lord hath wifely ordered, Sc circumftantiated the cafe of His Church unto the end of the world, whether in their aftiided or profperous condition , whether from enemies without or u'ithin. Our Lord knoweth them all,8c hath given us a little touch of them j and though we cannot know all the particu- lars, yet that He not only knoweth them, but hath ordered, meafured , and timed all of them with all their circumftances,and fo far revealed the fame to us,ftiOiild be ground enough of comfort, patience and fubmisCon to us. Cwcmmg LedrnedMzde his 5y nchronlfms , or > a particular confitUratm of the fame, L Earned Mtde in bis accurate Cla')pit to this Book, doth lay down feverall Synchromfms, which he divideth in two parts : andbecaule the right contcmpon-.tingof the fevei al prophcfies , doth much conduce to the underftanding thereof, We shall ( before we proceed) lay down his SyttihrcMifms in order as he haih themj and then fhew wherein we agree with them, 8c v herein we differ from them, according to the fo mer feries. His {iiiiSjnchremfm, Part.i. dcth contemporate thefe four) that is , maketh them ro belong to one time , having the lame beginning and clofe) to wit; tirft, Thg Vfoman her being in the wlderne^e, Chap 12. Second- ly, Thefeyen headed beafi after the healng of its wound, Cbap. 1 3 . Third! y, The trcadi ng of toe o Jtter Court by thcGtntiles. \nd, fourthly, T/ie Prtphets prophe jying in fackchth, Chap 11. All which are for the famefpaceof . one thou; and two hundred lixty dayes, Chap.iZy 6- fourty t^vomonerhs, Chap.n.z.ihrce dnves and an half. Chap 1 i.'J'er/p, ii.and time, times, and half a time , Chap. i2. 14. Tiiis is a truth , and ncc<.ffurily foUoweth upon the expoliiion of thefe places. His fecond Synchronifm,\s^i of the f ^o wit, the former . feyen headed bcaft after the healing cf its w ound : andfo , upon the nv.tter , it is but the fame Sjmbrtnifm with the former, all thefe types tending to fet forth and defcribe the fame Antic brift and his Kingdom , al- though under feverall confiderations, bi;caufe no one type doth fufficiently defcribe him. This will be clear af- terward from tbcexpofitionof the 13, and jy.Chapters. The Chap.6. Book^oftbe Revelation, 2 $'7 The third Symhjonifm, is, oiihegreat whore, myjiicad babjloit, 0ap,iy. V.i.'and xhzfepen headed ^ and ten horned beajl that carricth her> 1?. 3. Of this we give tiie lame j jUgi-ncnc as ofthc fbriiier,That thefe do delcribe the laiue Antichiiitian Ciiurch ,conlidered diverfly in relpeCt of us head and body , as the expofition of th.ic Chapter will clear j and therefore ihey are to be underltood, not as expreifing djftlrew events that fall to- gether, but as delcribing the lame one thing under diftereni confiderations. The fourth Symhfomfm , is, of the hundred fomtj/ four thoufandfealed Yirgim, Chap.j, "Perf.^. and C hap. 1 4. >e;/ 1 ,3,4. with that Babjionisb whore andbeaji foru^riy mentjioned : this we acknowledge to be xruih /and it is made ouXiChap.y.LeS.i. His fifth , is but a conledVary , drawn from the former four : whereby they are all in their events found to be contemporary one with another 5 which, according to the former qualifications , is to be admitted. The fixth doth contemporate the »we4rttriw^o/tAei«»erc#«r«, (Chap.il. 1.) with the Dragons watching of the woman> and fighting with Michael, Chap. 12. This we do not agree unto * becaule this meafuring or theinner Co jrt or Temple, is contemporary with the leaving out of the ouiter Cojrt , as will appear from the expofition thereof, Chap.i i . Bit from the former grounds, the leaving out, and treading underfoot the outcer Court > doth fucceed to the M'omans bringing forth her childe , chap. 1 2. and doth contemporaie with the Prophets prophelying in fackclotb , Chap.i 1 . Therefore this meafuiing of the inner Court , cannot be contemporary with the Dragons watching of the woman, bat mu it fucceed the fame. Neither will the groundsgivenprovejthatihismeafuringoftheinner Court doth preceed in time the treading of the outter Court : not the firft ground j to wit , that the building of the inner Court of the Temple was » in refpetft of order and fiiuation , before the building of the outter Court : Becaufe, firft, that is both obfcure and uncer- tain. And , fecondly, the fcopeofthat meafuring andallufiontotheTempJe(Cfe4!/».il.) isnottoshew any fucceflive different eftate of the Church j but to delcriba her ftate during the lame time, by diftrib jting oF her members in two fortsj even as the Temple of old, after it wascompleatly built, was divided into twoCourts, the greateft whereof, was common to the multitude , and the leaft and inne r Court peculiar to the Pr ielts > V'ho were buta few in comparifon of the other, as will be clear from the place ; and there is no refper»«i/wx in the firft part 3 lb that they andthehrlt fix trumpets belong to the lame time. This, in the generall > wc acknowledge to be truth ; yet in the application wedo exceedingly differ, although we do both grant that the firft trumpet doth fucceed immediately to the fixthfeal, and that the fixth trumpet doth dole wiUaoihe expiring of the 1260. dayesofthe Churches wilderneffe condition: yea, although we make no great queftion concerning the duration of that time , to wit, that it doth fignifi » fo ma- nyyears, for dayes, or neer thereby j yet do we differ in the fixing of the beginning and clofe thereof : for he doth not fix the beginning of thefe dayes untill Popery and the Antichnitian Kingdom be at an height , and fo clofeth them with his full ruine ; at leaft, with the firft fix vials: We again >dobegin the trumpets & thefe 1260. dayes immediately after the publick authorizing of the Chriftian Religion in the world , and clofeth them at Antichrift his height ,and thebeginningof his ruine : of M'hich we have fpoken , Chap.u. Xc^.4. and it mult be fo, confidering the gro jnds formerly laid : for , if the firft trumpet conttmporate with the feventh feal , and theleventh leal immediately lucceed to the fixtb , and the fix firft feals be contempo- rary with Michaelhis war withthe Dragon, Chap.iz. andif that war did end at Confiantine his advancement to the throne of the Empire { which the lame Author doth expound to be the womansdelivery,and the childe his taking to Heaven, Chap. 12) ii will follow upon thefe grounds, that the trumpets, and thefe 1260. dayes, , muft be begun at that time ot Ch iftianity its being publickly authorized in Confiamine his time : and if it were not fo, there vt-ill be a great intervall between the womans delivery, and her flying ,• or , between the fixth feal,and the feventh leal j which the feries ofthis prophefie will not admit. From which it M'iil fol- low, that thefe dayes muft expire with Antichrifts height and begun fall. Otherwayes alfo, there would be ■ no proportion between the number of dayes and years, thatis,lo many years to be underftood , as dayes are nientioned ( which he himfelf do grant.). And that luine of the Roroane Hierarchic mentioned before thee ids -^« Expopt'm of the Chap. 6. the blowing of the k-vcnth trumpet, Chap. ii.isnoL aiou.I ruine of that dominion, ashimreli leemtthto acknowledge, p4{.(wiW) 20. but the turn and beginning thereof , as afterward , and , C^ap.ii. left. 4. will -be clear. The (econd Sjnchronifm, ih ot the meafmmi oftht inner court , and Michael his fghitng withthi Dragon for the childc, Vfith the frjlftxfeals. Fo. the lait pare the rtof> lo vv it , ihac Michael hn, war wiih the Dragon and tiie tirll fix leals, do concemiJorate Ut the dole thereof be wcil underltooo^ we acknowlc dge s but have al- ready ihewed, that the measuring ot'the inner Court can cuntemporate with none ot rhem. Tne third Synchronifm, to wic, of all the vials with the lixth trumpet , cannot bcad.nittcd , becaufe it is inconfiftent with the ieries formerly laid down , and would guite confound thediftindtion that is between the principall and explicatory prophefies. Tnis is a main difference and hath many others following upon it : we shall therefore endeavour ( b;;(ide what is already fuid.and what may be lubjoyned , Chap.ii Leh.<). and Chap.iS.) to make out this, that the vials do noi LOntc;mporate w ith the lixth irumpct , b^i uo lucce.d the fame, and Delong to ihe I'evejich trumpet, and contemporate with it , as the feven tru.npcts did belong to the feventhfeal, or were comprehended under the lame. Which we demonitraie thus , i. Itthetiile, na- ture, effeds^obj ail, ,aiid time of the fevea vials, andofchekvenihtr.mpct bjthetame ,Theomultihe fe ven vials and the fevenrh trumpet be coDtemporary,exprcifingthcl"ame events: for, ihere can be nodi- ltii\d ion gathered between them , if they be the lame m all the to. mer rei pewits i and there can be nogreater identity than to be une in all ihele : yea , particularly o.ie in relpc*it of the ruine ol the Ch-.rthes enemies , and her freedom i But the former is true. Ergo, iSc. 1 he title is one j the ievenih trumpet i» called a "wa, and a oreat wo i the (even vials> are calkd plagtHS 01 God , as it ihey were the ronner wo , divided into lo many great plagues. Secondly, That their nature is the lame , may be read out of their names which do exprelfe ic Thirdly, Their objeCt is the fame i the leventb trumpet bringeth dcftruction upon thole that deftroyed the earth, and particularly thofe who Hew the Prophets, and Servants ot GckI, Chap, ii . '»erf. 18. whicn can be ro othsr but the judgement on the bcalt, and his Kingdom, whoperlccutetltu^ Propucts, >erj.y. and is threatnedfor thatcaule,C/»:»p»i3- )>fiy/^io, andCbap.ij. Theviais again, are poured out on inflame ob- ject, to wit, on the men that wot ih. p th^; beait upon his throne , great Babylon, &.c. C^ap. 16. Fourthly , Th It they belong to the lame time, mjll'^^ be clear : becaufe the feventh trumpet iitiic/rm in both ? Further, we ai^e thus, ifthefeveuth vial atjd the feyeuth trum- pet only contemporaic together , Then the firft fix vials muft contemporate with the preceding trumpet , to wit, the fixth; But that cannot be laid ; becaufe firft, the vials i carry judgements on the fame objeCt with the feventh trumpet, to wit> on the beaft, but the fixth trumpet doth contain a judgement of anoc her nature , and on another obje height, and killiflg of the witneflS;S} and fomuft carry on his ruine, long before his deftrudion » which eometh by the fixth vial. It muft therefore blow long before the feventh vial ; yea, it muft contemporate with the firtt, becaole they ( to wit, all the vials) carry on Antichrift's ruine, from that fame term , as is granted, and will appear from chap.i^. where the Angels with the vials (even the firft of them ^ came out ofthe Temple thus opened by the feventh trumpet » upon the inftantof the earthquake and fhaking of Anrichrifts Kingdom, at the ex- piring ofthe fixth trumpet, M'hich is the very march thereof: forwhich, kechap. u. LeH. 4, Therefore none of thefe vials can preceed the feventh trumpet , feeing before it , the Temple is fuppoled to be fliut. Se- condly , This laft wo doth immediatly fucceed the fecond wo , and therefore moft have its beginning with the firft vial , becaufe if fix vials did preceed the blowing of the feventh trumpet, Then M'ould a diftindl wointer- teen between thefe tM'o, to wit , Antichrifts ruine , which is carried on by the firft Ci\ vials ; which were ab- furd: for, the fixth trumpet is not called a wo as bringing any judgement on Antichiift, asrhe expofition will clear, and is granted by him. Thirdly, Ifitwerelb, that the firft fix vials did belong to the fixtn trum- pet. Then would it, to wit, the fixth trumpet, contain two woes, to wit, the plague of Mahomet and xhc ruine of Antichrift j for, both thefe give a denomination to fe verall woes ; But the former isabfurd. Fourth- ly , Ifthe feventh trumpet doth comprehend Antichrifts ruine and the carrying on therecrfto his dvftnidi- on , Then muftit contain the firft fix vials , becaufe by thefe he is ruined , and brought to nought , and h s judgement is begun immediatly on the back of his height and fall , and perfe^^ed by them , Therefore muft it here belong to the feventh trumpet , or , the feventh trumpet doih no way belong to the mine of Antichrifts but it dorh belong to his ruine, as was formerly hinted , in the objedl thereof, and afterward will be clear ErgOy efc. Fifthly, If the fixth trumpet doth contain Antichilts hight , and the Churches lowtft Jiif- ferings , Then canit not comprehend the firft fix vials, bccaule by tiiem Antichrift is ruined and broughj to Qpught} and it isabfurd to place Antichrift his height, and totall fall under the fame trumpet , or wo* feing t^y do not fall under one period. Neither will it coniiit with the nature of this propht- lie , that one trumpet, which conraineth but apart of one period , ftiouid contain etfci^ls of fo contrary and oppoli?e natures , as Antichrifts g eateft height , and his totall and full ruine i But the fomaer is true > the fixth O o trumpet 190 An Expofu'm tf tht Chap.5. trumpet cofKaineth his height and triumph. fcr^o,SJ;. Sixthly , The fixch trumpet doth leave the beaft ftill in 'b^e being while the Icvjoth co.ne , as the lame Ajthor granteth , S/nshronifm i . of this fecond parti BjtthefiKth vial doth wholly overturn A'uichrift and caltcth him in theiakc, as will appear from Chap- ters i6» and 19. and is often inculcated by this Ajthor. Therefore the lixth crumpet and the firlt lix vials can noway be contemporary. Seventhly, This leTiinthtrumpetdocnconcemporat with the palm-bearing company « c)ap. 7. which palm-b-*aring company doth imiiiediatly Iticceed to th.* fealed company preceedina fo that where the lealed company clofech , there they bjgin > and the vials doth the fame. For, ( cbap. 15. ) immediaily upon ths hun.lred fo. irty fo.ir thoji'and , their being confipl eat and getting the vidkoty over Anti- chriftsname ( which is all one with having palms in their hands ) th«n immediatly came the Angels forth with the vials , and not till then j Tnerefore it will follow > that the vials mult in whole contemporate with the fcventh ttumpet , the contemporary of that palm-bearing company , according to the common rule. fu£ cou^eniunt am tenia , eon^eHtunt interfc i But che tirft is true , as trom the former grounds is clear* Efgo, &c. Laftly ; If we fuppole 1 260. dayes to figniftc ib many years ^as he doth i and again , if we (up- pole that juft fo many years mjft incerveen between the breaking of that Heatheniffi perfecution , and the blowing of the fevenih trumpet, and alfo of the pouring out of the firlt vial , Then mult the feventh crumpet, and the beginning of the vials , be contemporary j this cannot but hold: Bjt both che former are true And are to be fuppofed j the fii ft from his grounds , chap. 1 1 . Tne fecond will appear thus , that fo many years ifcyiiff», or, in experience, having intjrveened, frorath.- Gnurches delivery tiom Heathenifli perfecution and her begun delivery from Antichnft , before which* no vial can be (aid to be poured forth : the other part' towit.theblowingof the feventh trumpet upon the expiring of thef J 1260. dayes from that date, iscobe made oat, thap. 11. LeSi.-^ In fura , if it can be made out, that the lixih trumpet is paft, and :hz feventh al- ready hath founded dcfoBo , Then the debate of conteraporatiug the feventh trumpet with the laft vial only will evanifk} becaufe that is the thing driven at : that tne feventh trumpet may hold forth an eftate of abfo- lute freedom to the Church after Antichrifthis full cuine; But, we (uppofe that the former is made out chap.it. Le^. 4. The grounds therefore that are laid to hold up this S>«c6w«i/}», muftallbfail. * If itbefaid, that che feventh trumpet doth fuppone an abfolute freedom from Antichrift , becaufe ink the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth , the Kingdoms of the earth are become His, CS'c, which cannot be veri- fied during the firft fix via/s while in part Antichrift reigneth , Therefore it muft fucceed them ? Anfwer, firtt, Thisisamiftakeoftheplace, which is not to (hew what cafe the Church fkail be in at the founding of the fe^nth trumpet , but , by way of anticipation . to fhew the effcds following thereupon before rh *y come : and ferveih to explicate the expected events thereol and make it obfervable.becaufeoffuch a M'onder- full change , to wit , that Kingdoms and Nations , even now Antichrifts , are, by its (bunding , to become the Lords : which doth fuppone Antichrift to be ftrong, having many Kingdoms and Nations , and the Church to be few andlow whenit doth found. Secotidly, Although it exprtfle tne events in their heighcft degree, yet it will not follow that it was at its height inttantiy at the blowing thereof ;. but only this , that it was to be foereic expired j Becaufe it is ufuall in this prophefie toexprelietheitateof the Church, during one period by the moft eminent ftep'.diereof, as will find. Chap. 11. and 12. where the Church is (aid to be in the willdemefle during a whole period,, becaule that decay came to a height during that time , although itwasnotatthefirftinftanc folo^v. Particularly, the whole ftate of the Church, after Heathenifh per- fecution , is fet forth , ( Qhap. 7. ) in two, periods > the one , to wit that of the fealed number , is fet forth at its loweft , the other , at ns heigh.-ft viAory : yet , no queftion , ere that palm-bearing company came to a height after the fealingcime, there was a fight and wreftling againft Antichrift for his weakening. Hence Wemayrealbn, either the vials , which bring down Aiiticnrift, muft belong to thj fealed , or to the palm- bearing company; for, there is no mids : Bit they cannot belong to the firft j becau'e in all periods, the laft ftep is the neigheft ft ep , as the laft perfccuting feal is the foreft : The laft trumpet of Antichrift bis reign, hath him higheft , and the laft vial hath his Kngdomloiveft: the vials therefore which (uppone Antichrifts height to be paft, andthc Churches flourifliing condition to be begun ,, can in refpeiSt of none ofthemcon- temporate with the fealed number , but with che palm-bearing companyj and fo ail of them muft contempor- ate with the feventh crumpet ,* which was the thin r rob; dcmonrtrjted. His fourth Sj/nchornifm, is, of the Serpent ^ andDmganhis binding y chap. 20. wkh the fe'pemh trumpet. This being well underltood, according to our fo mer grounds, Wiieieby the feventh trumpet, andali the vials are made contemporary, is to be fixed as a truth: but being underftood fas he doth undeind it).-by coniemporating the feventh trumpet with the feventh vial; only, and tliat intervall which folow- eth the deftruition of the heart by the fixth vial, is not to be admitted. Andfuppofing that that bind, ing of Satan, ( during thefe thoufand years, chap. 20. ) doth contcmporati fully with the fevenih trumpet, ebap. Chap.6. BookoftheReyelatim, 291, cbap. I i . ( which is indeed a truth ) aad (upponng tliac the levenih trumpet doth begin with the feven vial^ imnicdiatly oa the fall ©f Auiichrilt his declining Kingdom ( which wo have formerly made out ) It will ne-* ceflarily f ollow.that the thoiifand years are to begin with the vials where the fixth trumpet clofeth Antichrift his height : and as theleventh trumpet doth not prefuppole Ancichrifts fall , but his begun ruine , ( as hath been shewn) So itmuftbefaid otthat thoufand years binding ot S.tan, which is called thetimeofhis binding « becaufe , during that period , he cometh to be bound , although at the enrr y thereof 1 is reftraint be not at us height : concerning which, a. ore is to be fecn, chap. 20. iJtHuie 4. His firth Sytichronifmi is, of the thouland years of Chrilts reign with the feventh trumpet or interval! fol- lowing the bealts deitru(5tion. This reign of Chriits» being tht fame with Satans reftraint ; what judgemciy: we have givenof the former Sjmhr§mfm,is alfo to be applied here. The fixth Syosbronifm , is, of the new ]cfufakm , and rh< Lamif Viife, with thefe>entb twmptt ahd inter- >tf//fQre(aid. This we cannot admit , becaufe we conceive that m\vjerujalem is to let tonh the glorified eltate of the Church-triuisphant , and io falleth not in under the ieveuth irumpec , fafe as that trumpet doth put an end to time and enter che Church ( then made ready a$ a Bride for the oridegroom ) within the pa- lace of the King,and thereto abide for ever. Butof the grounds thereof, lee more,tA.2i. Le^.i. *£heCeventhiadlAi\ Sjmhromfm/is,oi tbat palm bearing innumerable company t chap.j. "perf.^. v/iihthe [elpenth trumpety or> iotefPtUl aforelaid. This generall we ack nowledge to be a truth , the leventh trumpet being begun with the hi^ vi^U as hath been faid : but the relti idtir^ of ic to the intervall, following the de- ftruc^ionofthebeaitaiKHixth vial, cannot be admitted: and is the rile of that difcrepancie which is in the ap. plication of many-ofthefe Synchronifms, which otherwayes in the generall are iolid , and do agree fully wiifc the Series and mould which wc liave laid down> as in the procedor will appear. LECTURE II- Verf. I . Jnd IfaVf v/ben the Lamb opened one ofthefealt , and I heard, m it vieie the noift ofthMtdttt one ofthefourbeajis,faj'ing,Comeyandfee. 2. jind i fav*, and behold > a white borfey and he that fat on him bad a boWt and a crown wot git^ unto him, and be went forth eonquefingtandto conquer- FOHoweth now the Hiftory of opening the feals , which is to be knit to yerf 7. of chap.^.and hecame andtookjhe book.out of the right hand of him that fat upon the Throne. There is then a Uigrcsfion by a Song from the matter , whercunto now he returncth , as it u'ere , thus } I faw when the Lamb had taken the book out of the right hand of Him that fat upon the throiie, He went on to open the feals % thereafter I faw and beheldi^c. Every one of chefe f;als hath a type, holding forth the matter contained in it, and fome word of explication added for the undei ftandingofit. The firit four have one common type, to wit, aHorfi, becaufe they relate to one common fubjed: or obje^, to wit, the Church i and they have a voice , calling. Come, and fee: The fifth and fixth have no fuch voice , becaule they fpeak fo diftindly of ihemlelyes with difference frcm the former four in refpeft of their fcope. For conceiving the meaning of thefe feals, take notice , i . that they are not to be looked lipbn as continu- ing a Story of the Church from the beginning to the end of the World, as was faid ; yea> it appeareth by the Anfwer given to the Saints in the fifth leal > that there were Martyrs to be crowned by fuffering after that time before the end j and it being clear that thefe Martyrs are not crowned by the fucth fealj which bringeth judgemencupon perfecuters, It muft remain therefore to be fulfilled under the triunpcts , and conlequently that they muft incerveen between the fixth feal and the end. ». Take notice, that by them is fee forth the ftate of the Church , and that under perfecution uninter- rupted, untill the fixth feal be opened. For, I. xhercisonecommonlignortype in the firft four feals , to wit, an horfe, which in the firft feal reprefenteth the Church as honourable and victorious by the fpreading of the GofpeJ. And therefore , , ^ by an horje , under the fecond , third , and fourth , muft be underttood the fame thing reprefented, to wit, the Church, although different in her condition from the former , ac- cording as the fame type is varioufty fet forth. 5. Icappeareth by thefifth Teal , that the Churches fiif* feringisheretobeunderftooJ, Wh re we have thefe four, 1. That the party fufferipg was the Church , as appeateth by their I'layer , Vofi thou notattnge our bloud^ 0^«. 2. It appeareth, that their luf^^lring O o 2 was j^i An expifit$0H 9f the Chap.6; M'as for no private quarrel 1 , by their d-fc. ipuon , "^f y. The fouls ofihtm thai wereflain tjor the Word of God , and for thetepmonie ■which they held. 3 Icappeareih thac this f jrtenng was from men , a.ki tnat wuh- OutiheCnurch, by theirde.cnpt.on whoweremftruments, Defi thou not ay>enie ^rbioud en them that dwellon the earth > as looking to the multitude of the world , coriiradiltingmshed rrom the-Cnui ch. 4. Ic appw-areth, that this futfenng was for a long time uninterrupted, aiidlomulibe thefirlt fjff.ring ofthe Crturch before God overthrew Heathen perlecuters : their Prayer , Ho^v long, Lord, mlt thou not judge anda- renge ombloud , ^c. which imporieth , ttiat unto this time God had not vUioly reckoned with Hjatnen per- fecuters as He did when A ithoriiy began to o v\'n Chriltianity ; and (o thele fii ft-five leals, ai lealt , hold forth the differing condition ol" the Church during the time of Heathenish E nperojrs : and chis period runneth to the firft great change of Gods o Jtward difpenlations to His Ckurch , 10 wit , when civil Authority and force began to befreind tile Church againft her enemies , which will be found to be in CoMfiaminet time , about the 'year 5 1 o. ^ or (hereby. Yet would we nOc peremptorily affert , tnat none of thele j udgeim-nts aHTeaed the wicked world during that time. For , i. God fendeih the Gofpcl into the world. 2. Many profane men rcied it : for which , i. God plagueth the ungrate world more than before the Gofpel came : whereut-on » igft thefe things , to wit, the Churcnes luirermgs and the worlds ( which hath been long! obfervedby Tmttlww and C;pri«» in their Apologies contra ScapulammdDemetr mm ) but this we think, that though there might be ( and no queltion were, ) judgements or the world toi delpiling the Golpel , and particular plagues on perfecuters s yet during that time, there was no fuchgenerall reckoning with them, nor are they fuch j jdgements which thefe (eals primarily delcribe, which is all we would fay. JPorunderftanding thefe feals, or types in them, we would have refpedl to th.»fe three , i. To the key or fe- ries of the Story before exprefled from the fifth feal. 2. To the nature of the typ^ it klf, being compared whh other Scriptures. 3. To theevents as they art recorded mttory. The firft M'ords of this Chapter hold forth the rife of the vifion , towit, the Lambs opening one of the fealsjwlttchistobeknitio>fr/,$ cfe«i/».6 as is faid. By openitig one of the feals, isunderltood thefirit feal, as Matth^^ 1. By One oftlx Sabbath i or, by One day of the Ivec^, is underltood the firft day of the week , as by comparing of the Evangelilts is clear, and is here conhrmtd by deligning, the fecond , the third , \So, after this I and fo alfo it is clear , that by mentioning ont biaji , is underltood tne firft, by the fame feafons. We fhew before (cib^^.JJ that thefe Books were long ictols , rolled about ibmething, ^nd the Book being fo rolled , it might be divided by fundry leals , (o that one part might be opened and read, while the felt were fealed, and To, wken he had opened the firft feal. importcth, th.it fuch a part of ih.- fcrol was made legible. ■ The firft thing that occureth, is, tbe preparation by the firft bealtsinfiting to come and lee. This is com- mon to the firft four fcals , though i« iome things there be dirtcrence. Tnereare three patts in the prepara- tion for this feal i the firft is common, a Voice, jajing , come and jee ; M'hich is not only for Johns iipltin ing and warrand to behold that type ; but alfo for all Readers and ri^arers , to pat them to obfcrve it , imply- ing, that there isfomcm)ftery in the thing, yet defirable iuitlelf to beknown, and t j be defired by Gods People. Thefecond, is,Thatitisthe ff/Jbeaft that utrcrcth this voice, CA<^4.heis]ike a Lion .importing the Valiant courage dnd boldnelfethat f.iithfull Mmiftt ra aaJ in the Primuivetimes , when Chrift firlt fent torch the Gofpel, and it fuiteth well with the type following , the beafts being lb marshalled as they hold forth rhe q'jalificatior,s that fhould be, and arc requifite to be, in faithful! Minilters in the execution of the things pro- phefied of in thefe types. The third , is, that it is faid to be like the noife > or voice, of thutider , bfcaufe of the power and force of that word , exhorting all to the beholding.and. welcoming of Cnrilt in the Gofpel , as was in the firlt founding of the Ciiriltian Church , and fpreading of the Gofpel and the fiojrifhing Itate thereof, when H j furnished His Apoftlts and Mmifters with fuch libe rty and boldneflle. From all which, thele two fpeciall Dovflrines arile , 1. That the bfeit of men need upftirring for receiving the thing! of God and confidering His tiifpenfations j were it john himfelf , he h t.i need of upltirring ; and confequently , all Gods People have need of upftirring on this lide of time, elfe things may efcapc us and not be obferve d, means are not uleleffe , a Miniftei y is needful! and ufefiil! as long as there is a corrupt member in a Church or corruption in any mefnber. a. Tnat oirr Lord J-fus in difpenfing gifts to His Church and People here, hith luited and accommodated the qu;ilific.itionsof His Minitters wifely to that which they have lodo. Therefore , He having the Gofpel ,£0:f|)rcad,He fitietb men like Liofls, as through the -dSrof the Apoftiesis clear j and when He caikth men to Chap.tf. 'Biok^oftbe'ReveUnon, . zj^y to fjfferjH. fittcth them like a Calf, as the fecond bc:aft is let ojc , with patience to endure perftcmion. Or , take th; Ooitrine thus, that the thriving of the Gol^oel is accompanied wiih bold and valiant Preachers i Or , koldnelfe and Hbsrty in Preaching, is a good fign that God mindeth the th riving oF th * Gorpel. Ttr/cx We come now inore near to the types. Thefiiit thingfeenjis^aw/w/cittf/le. Where eonfider, . I .The type* that is, a horle and a rider. 2. How be is delcribed af id fee o jt in feverall circumttances, as, firttj frotn his colour, he is Vibi*e. Secondly, in his rider and his armour , he that fat on htm had a bovt. Thirdly , iv\\\\%d\'^\\\Vj,aaovin'w**gt'^ntmtohim. Fourthly, his employment (which is exprdfed iniheword ad- ded for explication) ht went forth conquering, and to conquer. 1. B/ a horfe and a rider, is jnderltood in Scripture amongft the Prophetsiome difpenfation of theLo d to His Church , brought about mediately by the Miniftery of Angels or men , or immediately by God Hini- felf , as is clear by comparing J2fec64y.i.>er/.8. with tferf. loVerJ.S. the Prophet feeth a man riding, &c. and behind him were red horfcsipeckled and white, yerfe 10. Ao;ain , expounderh thistobe tbelewhomihe Lord hid fcnt to walk toand fro tiirojgh the earth , that is. His difpenfations of feverall kinds, by what ever mean He pleafeth tobring them abouti and they are either good and profperous , or adverfe and afflidhng difpenfationsj as the colours and other circumftanccs difference them> as in the forfeited place. His difpcniations are compared to horfes and riders on them> for thefe realbns, i . To let us fee His Soye- rmgnity that hath all thefe at His command td (end foi'gOod and ill , as great Kings have their Meflengers for executing their will. 2. To Ihew the fpeedinefle, fwiftneflc, and irreUitiblnefle of whaf foeyer difpenla^ tion He fen^th , asthehorfeisfpeedy and valiant. 3. To fhew the dependeiKeofall events on His domi- nion , and His immediate ordering and guidingof them as a rider doth an horfe : and heletteth them not run at randome , or by gueffe , as a horfe without a rider or bridle , but hath them all well ordered whctlier good or bad. ^ a- A "white horfe fignifieth comfort, gladnefle, vidtory , triumph , aTO antiquity , both as Saipture & pr©- fane Authors clear it. S:e cA^/j.if. 11. where Chrift is in His triumph upon a white horfe. 3. The riders armour and dignicy, a bow and aff«w», which fignifieth the fame thing : The tflwihooteth farandpeircethdeeply.asisfaid, P/i/ 45. Tb/arrows are sharp in the hearts of the i{ingsenemKs. Acrovnn again, leiteth cot ftaiehnefle and viClory> efpecially while it is faidi a crown v/mgiieen htm^ which fuppof. th growing fuccefle. 4. This is cleared by the word added for explication , He vtem out conquering , that is , carrying all befoi e him J and to conquer , that is , continuing and going on to do 10 vidoriouUy , In ihe application of this, and of the fbhowing types , we flitll look, i. to them as Propheticall, relating to particular events and times. 2 As holding forth lome Dodifinesin general!, ufefulUor all times. By this type, is imderltood the flourilhing eftate of the Gofpel , and the fpreadbg eftate of the Church by it after our Lctds Aicenfion, as it were, Chriit in the Miniltcry ol His Word , going o:it ro conquer lojls and prevailing. Firft , this expoficion agreeth well with the type, being compared with P/4/.45 . 3»4,5. and l{e- 1r#/.i9.il,tfc. In which places, Chriit is reprefentedi i. as riding on horfe-back , and that upon a white horf. 2. as armed with arrows, and the two edged fword , which is His Word. 5. As Crowned. 4. As having th« fame defign of riding prolperoufly, &c. for thefubduing of the people under Him by H.s snarp arrows in their hearts : which is the very fame thing agreeing with this type. S.-coodly , 1 1 agreeii well with the event: If weconfider the firft eltatc6f the Church, immediatly after ChriftsAfccnlion , »^ thedefcribing whereofis the fcopeof this firlt type>we will find it in the Apoi\les dayes to have exceedingly (pread , the Gofp«l then and a little thereafter triumphing, and conquering almolt over the whole world. PW preached from Jeru' falemiolHyricum, KAfia^ Cap^adocia^ babel, Bithjnia, 1 FeM.i.and Cfcrf^.f .13. 10 Pa/tbia , Me- dta, Mefopotamiat^c. ^S.2.9, toCoriw;^, jithensy Macedonia, Galatia f(gm4 , Amtoth , Vc. avappeareth by the Hiftory of the ABs, and the Epiltles written to tiieli.^ Cnurchcs : which being looked upon in it fel f, to be carried on to fuddenly by fuch weak means and delpicaWe inltruments , as the preaching , and Preachers ©I'Che Go' pel j and over lb great difficulties, as the wifdom, power , and enmity oi the world , It cannot b.it be wonderfull and pasfing credit, and can be no other thing but the conqueft of Him whocanfubdue aft things to Himfelf , and call things that are not , to bring to nought things that arc , by the molt fe»5llefle and unlikely means i So that juitly this event inay be defcribed by fuch a type as this. lfwetakefromHiftorieavie>rofafter-ti«nes,itfpreadto Afnck^, Spainyyea,zoBTitainki'e\( , asistvfti- fied by the nx)ft Ancient writers , whether by Sitnott Ze!otes , or fofepb cfArimathia', or by fome of the A- '|)oftlesthemlelveS)as isaflertedby Cem,Maid.Cent.2.^ oxe fVhiteM) his Way , Vsh'rdefucEccl.Brit.wetkuU not deiernsine. TIms is clear from TtrtulUan JpoladyGentes^ that before hi? daycs , biitain, whiehwas in- Oo 3 accef. qi94 • ^^ ^^M'tim of the Chap. 6. accelfibk.to dit %/«ii«c Annicji , M'as made lubjtct to Ciinlt by ihe Gofpel. Th is is enough to prove the . event to aiiiuer tlio type, and that this hoile liacH conquered according as was foretold , the Church at that time being enlarged in bounds, increaled in number , Ihuiing by.che ^iits ot Miinlteis and lives ol Profeilbrs , anci being in a great mcafure., for a time keepjd from being overrun with Hrrors and Schilm. This horfe and rider, though He began to conquer then, He hath no c altogether given over yec , though for a time He inay Teem to halt : . when the world is again rellored trom Amichriitian darKnelic , y c wUi find Him thus mounted, c/j. 19 .,r -nt x^ t.- ri.^^. For generall Dodrines ye may Obfcrlpe theie, i. That the preaching of the Gofpel ( more than any other difpenlation; comech notby guelieamongft a people , but is lent , and ordered as other difpenlations are , and hath a particular ComnBiliion. Itisoneot uiehones He kndech here : and hence it is chat it is fent to, and preached in one place, and not in another. So, ^i=?j 16. the spirit puttetb them to one place, and luflfereih them not to go to another place. There is not a icrmon cohieih Without 4 ComttiUnon. OA/a.That the thriving and fuccellc of the Golpa (more than the coming ottheGuipel among a people ) guah not by gucfle. The Golpcl hath its end as well as its ComauHion , a particular Comaiihjon tor fucn an effcdk , ifa^S lo.astheraincomethdown. zCorintkZA^. Tbanl^tbeto God-ivhiehaiwayestmfethw iotriumpbin Chrift. 3. The Gofpel is molt mighty to conquer and l^bJjc when Cnrilt armcrhu wiui a CommiHion and doth concur therewith, iComthio ^. The vi/eapons ej §ur -warfare arenotcarnatlj but migi-ty through Qod to the pulling dov^n ofjlrong holds , cafttng down magmutiont artJ, e very high t^wg ttiat cxaheth ufelf againji the knowledge of Lhriji, and bringing inocapti^U)/ eyny toought y iSs. 4. iroaicniidelcriptionofcncliorie and his rider and his implovmeiu , Obf. inac the great ana main enu of the Gofpd , w b.-re it cometh , is to conquer and fubdue ibuls. That is the end of a Miniitne , to U ing fouls in luojctition to Cnrilt , 1 Cor.. 10. 5. To pull down pong holdt , to ca^ downimaginatUnt , andel^erj high thing , to lead e^terj thought cap- li^e to the obedience of Chriji. Andii^th icseuu, wiien Cnrilis airuwi arc made powerruil 10 pierce hearts. Compare., Epk^.S. with Pfal. 68- 1 8. He ajcendedon high , an4 led taptiVtty captive , and received gifts for men » eyenfir the rebellious , that pje Lord God mtgbi d well among them. Tnis is the main thing the tioJpelaimethat: and as many or you asrcnd.r lO jeljiCiiriit, the Croipel hath had us force and ctfe(5k in you. Bit where folks ftand out in their rebellion , it hath not us proper fruit : And O , how few arc wrought upon kindly/ How few are made lubjed ! How many are yet lerving their lults and pleasures , and yeelding themlelves to hn which they wereborn Haves to , iin and Satan keeping ItiU their old dominion in th;m , and they their old fubordination to ihem ! Obf. 5. The Golpel conquereth more or leffe where ever it cometh, that being its earand to conquer i when Cnrilt is mounted. He is going to conquer,if it were but to take one fort or one foul from Satan j when He lights His candle, it is for lome lolt groat , and it will accomplish that for which He fent it , ij 0.55. 6- Taking this conqueft and flourishing eltacc of the Gofpel to relate to the firft times thereof when it came into the world , Obf. That molt frequently th. Gofpel at its firft CO. 1 ling amongft a people prevailethinoft, and hath more fenhble Uiccelie and conquelt, than at any other time. So waslc when it came lirlt to the world , its victories werefwift and fpeedy j encreafingmore for a few years at that time, than alter wards in many generations. And lo it is when the Gofpel t after An- tichrifts defedion , reviveih again, Lhap. » 9. n. In a few years it Ipread through many Kingdoms and Nations, when there were but few JLabourers comparatively, in I,w/;erx dayes it conquered more than fora hundred years fince. And asthis holdeth in the generall , when the Gofpel comeih to a Land i lb doth it proportionably hold with a Congregation, yea with particular pcrlons, u'^'oin experience are found often tojuke more fenfible progreife at their begmnmg than afterward j So alio with the coming of a paiti^ cuiar Minifter with the Gofpel to a certain place , often he is moft lenlibly countenanced , or at leaft by people more accepted than afterwards , it being often wkhthemas wuhihehearersof 3r«»AwBaptift,J»i!>.J. 35.whorejoycedinlnslightforalealoiv V •,, i , .; . K^af.i. Becauleordinaiily iome more than a common impreffion upon the hearts of hearers accompanieth the Gofpel at its firft entry, there being generally amongft people lome common e ffeds of the Spirit , fuch as convidions , warming of atfedions with love to the mcflage , and to the carriers of it, as was in ^ahrfs J!earers j partly, from the newnefle and uncouthnefTe of the thing j partly , from the lovelin^lfe and de(x- rablneffe of what is contained in it i pa itly , from the reafonablnelle and equity of what the Word callcth'tb; partly , from the exercifes and wakenings of others touched about them j partly, from fome fpdciall effi- cacieand power ulually accompanying the Word at its entry , -while the atfedions of both Speakers and Hearers are moft warn\: which things, being fomewhat new to many, and not being acquainted formerly with the like , breed lome Itirring and motion amonglt peoplej whidiihougb it bebut common, yet fome- . way difpofeth for the more ferious and fingle ufc'raaking oif the Word, even as miracles , though not laving gifts Chap.d. Bookyf the Revelation, 2,$t gifts or iHwinrelves , yet cbus contributed for makuig die (Joi pd to be received at lirft amoi^ the people ; orttielike,&c. andcnerefore whenoi where the general truths of the Gofpet are believed,thereisamorereadie way to convince, and threaten, and a greater facility to take with conyi- *5tions , and to tremble at threatnings , when the naturall conlcience can neither lay againlt the truth it ftlf , or the application of It to them. But again, where the Gol pel hath been for a time , menarelopuft up with, the aa.ne ©f Cariftianity ( like Laodicea, or, are latisried with tormality for removing of challenges for grol- fereviis , or with prefumption in mifappiying the promiies ) Chat it is not faealie to alarm them with tneir hazard. I{^afon 3. Gods intention and purpole in fending of the Gofpel to a people or place , is to conquer ; and His way ot conquering, is, to catch (asitwere ) wiiole draughts by his net at once (as we naay fee by the many thoulands , ^S.I.J.and 4. ttiat are gained by one preaching) and therefore as He never fends the Gofpel , but where He ndtn ibme to gather, ( lb to Ipeak ) He keepeth the tide , and fendeth where , and at luch time as He liatn many together , having , as it were, ritced and tryfted them for chat end. As we may fee from iM4t.9 37.38. the fields are firit ripened , then Labourers are fent to the Harveft. Every time is not Harveft-time , and therefore not a ripening time i but when He hath ripened a Kingdom, Town , or Parish , then , and not till then , ordinarily thruits He out His Labourers , who ipeedilv cut down the ripened grain : B.ic as the Harveftdoth not al way es continue , io neither doth this ripening i for,a Minilters fucceffe, is not al wayes according to His pains , but according to the ripnefle of the field he labours in j and therefore he may, when theHaryeft is paft, be at more pains m the gleaning of a reaped Field * than at firft to gather M'hole fh eaves. £{eafirt 4. Becaule tiien ordinarily people are in more capacity to profit by che Gofpel , at lealt > in a lefTe incapacity , than when without fruit they have lived for a time under it : for , when it edifieth them not , through their corruption t^ieygrow more hard and cold , more fecure and prefumpcujusin relpedl of them- felves , more prejudged in reference to the Word and the carriers of it , and can abide freedom lelfe patient- ly than before, as we may fee by the Churches oi Gahtia , who, at tirli , received Paul as an Angel ot G jd , Chap.^.l^. and fo fir he prevailed witli them as to make them give up themfelves in profeliion to Cnrift with much feeming zeal, lferfi$. yet afterward, thele lame Galattam being Chriltians , itook worle Pauls freedom, Tf erf. 16. and were not lo ealily. even by him, brought o/er a fault inChnftianity to be lingly Cnri- f^ians , as they wereat firfl to De Chriltians. This being ordinary where the Word cometh , and bcttereth not fol ks condition j the longer they live under it , the greater will be their incapacity of getting good by it Jfi55' f / ' . I{^afen 5 . Which foUoweth upon this Gods giving up a people Judicially,tb.it they who have loved dark- nelfe, rather than light , though light came into the world, ihould be given up ( as it is , i/a. 6. j To fee and pot perceive , to hear and not to underfiand : which is, to nave means anU not to profit by them , or , (as it 1$ , Jfa.±i^.lo. ) to be calt into a deep deep > fo that all vihons become as a fealed book unto them. Tnis caufe hach divers lteps,in fomeleiie and in lome more, according as they continue to thwart with the lighiofGod and to imprifon it in unrighteoufnelfe , Upm. 1.18. Hearers had need to advert what ufe they make of this Gofpel: many fad pr(X)fsofihis truth are ainongtt them: young ones and beginners had need to be Watch- full if they thrive not at their entry by this Word , before the fcroof grow over their hearts , it is a hundreth to one C as may be leen in experience ) if ever it do them good. Minilters at their entry 10 a place , and the people with whom they enter , had need to be bulfic , every time of the year will not be Harveft-time to them. 7, From the order that the Lotd keepeth when judgements and fad difpenfations are coming, you may fee though there be three lad , for one comfortable , yet He beginneth with the comiortable offer of His Grace. Hence Obfer>e, That in Gods order the offer of Grace cometh firlt, He is content to do folks good , if they do not rejecSt it : the white horfe goeth before the red or any other. This is His way to finners , Firlt , to offer Peace before War : which is His practice to you ; and fo it is now the time of your vifitation. LECTURla .,j5 JUiBxftfum^tlK aup.«. LECTURE III- Vcrf:-?. Ani \khen he had opened the fecondfeal, 1 heard thefectmd beaflfay, Come , and fie. A Jnd there uent out another horje that v/m red : andj>ower ViMgit>en to him that J at thereon , to take peace fnm the earth, and that they should kill one another : and there \tsf gOtenumo him agreatfword. ' ■'T-^OWci^dki now the opening of the fccond feal , which hath the fame type, to wit, anhorfeanda ■ / rider, as the former, bucvety diverfe inrelpe confulions and troubles that come on the Church after the manifeftat ion of the Golpel. The meaning then of ibii type, as a pi ophelie , in short , is, to foretell that that Church which should at firft shine by the fpreading light of the Golpel, and should be captivated unto JefusChritt by His triumph- it^ in His Ordinances throughout the world, that Church (hould be luddenly fei upon by perlecuters, and a Woudy and a terrible-like di penfation should immediatly follow the conqueit of the Golpel , fothatinno part of the world the Proftlfors thereof Ihould have externall peace i but being hated of all men, ftiould be be- trayed, killed, mallacredf and cruelly and univerfally put to death , in lb far that the former diipenfations to the Church Ihould feem quite to be altered in their outward face , and Ihe changed from her former white- nefle to a bloiidy colour, in refped of her many fufferings. The preparation here to this type.is the fame as under the former, to wit, a vcice, faying, Cometandfee: ti'hercby, all are agai n and again Itirred i!p by all the Miniflers of Chriit,whatever be their qualifications , to conCder theopened fcals.Only it differeth in thefe two, 1 .That this is the fecondbeaft formerly delaibed , Chap. 4.7. 2. Thatjthough he fpeakcth the fame thing,yetdoth heitinaditferentmanncr, as a Calf or Oxe differeth intheir found from a Lion. The reafon why the fecond beafl fo qualified as a Calf, is nwde ule of to invite to come and fee the events of this leal , is, becaufe , that beaft , being molt famous for patient cnduring'aRd hard labouring , fuiteih bcftwithfuch a fuffering condition of the Church and lb lad news as were tobe revealed by this types and alio, becaule it reprelenteth beftthequalihcationsof aMiniftriefit forfuch a difpenfation , andfoalfo fetteth forth Gods wiidommolt, in fitting men for , and tryitirg them with,(uch a fad condition of His Church, it is therefore to good purpolcobierved at the opening of each Heal . whether it be the firft , fecond or third beaft thatcallethi for» they are not ranked by gueffe , but pur- pofly , to point out a fuitiblneile and contormity between luch an event or conduionof the Church, and the pcrfons m^de ufe of in reference thereunto , according as they are reprelented by the laids beafts j and as this ex;pofition agrceth with thc.fcc pe of the propiiefie , lo with the type , and with the word of explication that is added, *i 1. It Chap.6. Book, of the RtveUhm. 297 1. Ici^recthwiththetj'pe; ^ox, \\.\s\d\d»Thetevtim out another hotfethiuvfM red', and there Vi>afgtT^n ttmohufider afword y^4. '[ his redhorje, fignitieth abloudydifpenlaiion: for which caule , the Dragon, ( Chap. 12. ) in the prophefie contemporary to this , is called r«i: and the beait that was drunk with the bloud of the Saints, is delcnbedaslcarlet-coloured, tor chat famecaufe, to wit, their bloudy effects upon the Church. Too Svvwi alfo which was given him, importeth pcrfccutiQn,as, Matth. 10. ^. Lukeii.4<). Icamenot to fendpeMc, bat a j word. Alio ^m.^.^^. Who shall fcparate us from the lo^fe of God} Sha'i trtbuUttm , orperjeiwion , orfword ? iS(. Tbe meaning then of this type , we clearly rake to be the Tame per- fccutionfignified by the red Dragon, C/?o/». 12. which petfccution immediately followed and waited upon the Church flouriihing by the Gofp>:I , which was typified by the woman cloached with the Siin , ^c. even as this doth follow upon the conqueft of the whichoi fe. The uord of explication alfo which is added, doth confirm this i itisfaid. Power WMgi'pen him to takfpeacefrom the earth. Wherein we have, i. hisearrand, to wit » tg take peace from the earth, and put all in confulion. 2. The mean or weapon fuitable to chat end, to wit, a J'Wtfr»f (7«e4n(W^r. Yet in all, the Commiflion is particularly given by God : none can move it till He give power i yea » all th« weapons are furnifhed by Hihi: which is a greaipioofofHisSo- veraignity , and contributeih much to the comforting of Gods People under fuch trials. Tnere is one objeiilion againlt this expolition neceflarily to be removed , for clearing this andoiher paf- .fages of this prophefie : That is f (fay Ibme ) This Commiifion is exprefle to take peace frora the earth i B'it, through this prophefie , the Church is ordinarly undexltood by Hta'pm , and thele that are without, by the Earth, . For anfwert We fay, 1. Itistrue>bf theEawfc, often is ui^derflood the unconverted \rorld J. yet it is not ahvayes lb, even in thi« prophefie, asisclearby dieic places, C/S>. 3. lO. The men on the earth which are to be tried , are members of the Church • otherwife it had been no peculiar priviledge to Philadelplna to have been exempted from it} fo Chaf.j.i' C6af. u.p. Chaf.ii.i4^.Chaf.i^.\6.'Stc, where the expo- fiiion ofthefeveral places will make tiiis clear. For, as fometimesthe Churcnis diflinguifliedfromthe "World, and in that refpcdl called f/feryi In the world ye shaU half e tribulation, y hminme yeskaUhaHpefeace. 4. The Church may be called the Earth here , becaufe it is ufuall to the Prophets, (whofe exprelfions Jd6» often foUoweth J to fet out the Church and her troubles under that name , becauieflie is the tnoft excel- lent patt of all tbe World , Therefore do they account it fad to all the earth , which is fad to her » is-^otttra. See i/df.24.1.4. 5.6, &c. Where yet the Church is underflood , as appeareth from V followed after the Gofpel. The ^ripture mentioneth it of Stephen » jfB, T of lAmes, AB' 1 2. The Hiftory of the^ffx, Paul's frequent reckoning of perfecutions , { and particularly by the fword ) J{om. 8^ 35. &c. 1 Cor. i. 4. 2 Cor- 4. and Chap. 12. 2 Tim. 3. 10, Sec. and the foriwer Epiftles to the Churches ot jijta , make it evident. This al fo is u » general made out by the ten feverall per fecutions (which are for their cruelty, and univerfality , famous (ifwemayfpeakfo)inallChurch-Hi{tory) befide what particular murthefs were committed in feverall places at all times j lo that the event anfwereth well both to the type and tothe expofitionof It More particularly , we thiiJc this part of the prophefie look thefpecially unto the firft two perfecutions, to wit, the firft, raifed by Ntro, M'hich began neer or about the year 66. of our Lord. Jhefecond P p followed jp8 An Ixfojitm of the Chap.6. followed ( with fome intervall) ^nder DomUian, whole p.rfecution b?gan , ^mio ^j. Thele were the firit , who by publick Edicts ftitred up the Heathens and all the enemies ot the Chi iltiansag unit them , to kill murther,and lorcure at their plealure. By thefe perfecutions , lutfered almoft all the Apoftles , as the Hiftory of the Church deareth, and many other fanjous Champions of Chnft : and it came to that height, that Chriftians were aaountedall the day long as iheep for the (laughter , J^ot.8. 36. and cojld have no certain dwelling-place in iheworld, thoughit was not worthy of them. We apply it elpecially to thefe two firll perfecutions J Becaufe, 1. It agreeth belt M'ith the order of time formerly laid down, to wit , that the fecond feal is next immediatly unto the firlt. 2- Becaufe the nature of thefe perfecutions , and the etfcvits of them » which were in a blouay , cruel and open mannerdriven on by thefe two beafts ^one of whom < Paul calleth the Livn, ztim. 4, 1.7. ) do fuit belt with the type lormerly expounded , though proportionally the following perfecutions in their nature are defcribed here , as they were, bloudy : in which refped » we will find killing with the fword again to be mentioned , V«r/. S.under the fourth feal. This being the expofitionof this type > as it is propheticall , wefhallnow lay down fome gencrall Do- «5trines which may be drawn from what is faid and further confirm it. i . From renewing this exnortation, Comctmiifet. Obfet^t , Thateverypaffage revealed by God, for the good of His Church, fhould be taken notice of by them. 2. That it is the fecond beaft which is nowmadeufeof when the Church is fufiering, Ohf. That our Lord Jefus hath Minifters Sited for fuffering , as well as for adlion ; He hath them who are like Lions to fpread the Gofpcli and therefore the fii ft Preacbersor Reformeisin a Land are eminently fornifhed ordinarily with boldnefle and zeal , daringly to undertake fuch a difficult task. Again , He hath them who are patient likecalfes, when He calleth tor fuffering. OA/I 3. That fitnefle for patient fuffering , is a gift neceffjry and profirable for. the edification of the Church , and a qualification becoming a Minifter of the Gofpel. no lelfe than the former boldneffe,8c hath work and ufe in the Church as well as the former hathj though it be not alway fo ihining „ yet is it not to be defpifedby any. Obf. 4. That our Lord Jefus Cnrift timeih and tryiteth Minifters qualifications according to the task which He hath to do with them , whether it befor doing or fuffering, He hath them accordingly qualified, i. Hefendethoutasitwere Lions, b*.- caufe then He is to triumph over difficulties: then come ,. as it were > calfes after them ,.becaufe their great work, is notfomuch to gainnewground>as to maintain whatthe former have gained, &( as it were, calfts) to endure fuffering ; yet both forts are emplojed for one end , to preach one Golpel , for the edification of the Church. 5. More particularly from that which is holden forthin the type , being compared with the former ieai, we may Obfet\e ^ That a f^ourifhing Gofpel in the World or in a Land, is not long without aperfe- cuting fword on the bacjf of it j Or , ordinarily there is a certain connexion betwixt a conquering Gofpel, and fad trials upon the Profeffors thereof, Luk.. 12. 49.. 50, 51. Icame to fend fre on the earth J and what wiU li if it be ahead/ kindled ^ tSc, Scripture and experience do abundantly con- firm this. We may only ask , Ho and what foic of connexion this may be ? jinfv*. We will find a threefold connexion between thefe. The firft., is meritorious, prpaired by the Churches walking unworthy of the Gofpel : for , many defpife and reje(^ it » others walk unworthy of it j the moft partiic down under a formall and lukewarm profefiTion: and fo J by not welcoming kindly the whit horfe , they do procure this red horfe to be lent out upon them forpunilhing their, hypocfifie. This is given for a caufe of thefe firft perfecutions by tome of ihe bkff- cd Martyrs, particularly by Cyperiant who , laying out the caufes of the perfecution, doth name world- hnefft , emulations, divifions, &c. asfins amongft Chnftians juftly provoking God fo to exercife them, accounting that achaftifement as from God , wnichwas perieciition as from men.. Sic Cjprian in his fourth Epil^. of his fourth Book , ) which is the g.Bpift. pag. 1 5. Edit. Pamelii, and frequently , .Set Mufeb, lib. ^. cap. I, , - r^ The fecond connexion, is finall , in refpedb of Gods purpofe, who by thefe perfecutions tntendeth the bringing about of good end^ , as , to make yis troth morefnanif eft , to discover the rottenncfie of fome pro- feffors , to evidence the honesty of others. Many will rejoyce for a time under theprofelfion of the Gofpel, who, when perfecution cometh (likethefeedfownin.ftony ground , JW4M 3. ^ by and by \x ill ftumble { therefore the Lord in His wifdom lettcth a fword .pierce through inany o( his molt precious Servants , that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed } which realbn i.> given ; Li^. 2. 34, 35. The third connexion rnay be called occafionall , thatis , . vvhen the light of the Gofpel with power com- eth into the world, ( where fin hath had the dominion , and by it mens corruptions begin to be reftrained , and their liberty in linniog marred ) corruption and malice in men takeoccafion thereby to rage , as being the more provoked ; and ilieretoie leaveth no ajeao uneffayed 10 have that Gofpel out of the world , which diiturbeth Chap.6. Sool^ of the Revelation. 299 diftuibcth clieir finfiill peace. This doth noc properly flow trom. tlie-Gofpel , but from the devilsmahc. 0 and mens corrupt Jotis> which are imbittered thereby , and now rageth to be difturbed in that dominion and poffl/rion J which for a long limc he hath poU'elfed like a ftrong man keeping all in peace within his bounds, till this Itrongercome CO calt him out. This makcth many # wholived 4uieily before light cameamonglt them, CO appear quite another thing. More particularly, wc will find thsle Primitive perfecutions to have been raifed uponthefeoccafions., which went along with the G^fpel. I . The Gofpeldrew men t. om the old Heathenish way of ferving I Jpis , and by force of reafon did evi- dence the nothingnelfe ot Idolatry , and vanity ot that worship which was ufed by thefe Emperours , and ai- moltall the world. Upon this, Satan took oceafion locharge Chriltians with fingularity , in taking up aRe- hgksnoF their own } and wiih pride , in counting themfelves wiler then their Predeccffors; and tobein- fijrftrable , as untratitablc men who would not follow the reft of the world j nay, not their own Em- perors , nor Predeceflbrs in the watcer of their Religion, but|pok them to a new way of their own ; all which > was exce»dingly heightened by the devil ^ to make Chriftians and Chriftianity odious. This pre- text is frequent. 2. A fecond was. The devilftriving to make Chriftianity Tufpe^Sled unto the great men of the world, as inconiiftent with civil Authority, ancl tending to'rhe'efcclj^fing and diminishing of tempoiall greatncffe , do- minion, and power ol Kings : which was confirmed by tnefe things.^ I. Mmifters freedom in reproving the faults of all , and their not (paring nor flattering of any , often occafioned tlie enimity of great men, wi-o thought that derogatory to their honour , and unbecoming inferioars. Therefore, to lupprelTe that , often the moftfaithfuU men were perfecuted, as we fee in that inftance of Herorf, in JoA/it he tiaptift, Mattb.i^. Z. Thisfiifpicion was confirwed by the multiplying of Chriftians, and themittake oi the nature otC halts Kingdom, as if His Kingdom had been inconliitent with theirs j therefore, fearing leit the multiplying of Chnftians should have tended to the felting up of Chrifts power, and the overturning of theirs, they endea- voured to bear them down. This made Domhian in a (peciall manner to fearch for , and put to death i all the naturall kindred of our Lord Jefus , left any of them in the abounding of Chriftians , fhould have pleaded title to His Kingdom. 5. The many flanders that were vented againft Chriftians , efpecially by Magkiam « Iddatroui Ptiefts i Jews, /ptfiate Chriftians ^ andfuchlike, who crying out on them as enemies to man- kind, and guilty of the vileft tins, asof Adultery , Inceft* Drunkenefs, &c. at their meetings , andfo to be the caufes of all the plagues that came uponthe world: which calumnies, are fully refuted by J«^i« MartyryTertullian, and CypriMn in their Apologies. Wherein thefe two things are aflerted , i. That Chri- ftians were innocent ofthefefcandals. 2. That it was noc the Go fpel, but the worlds rejcdring of the Go(pel , that brought thefe judgements on. 4. This oceafion rofe from Chriftians ftridtnefle , who would noc flatter their Emperours by worshipping of them, and calling them gods , as others did. 5. Nothing nsore was miltaken than Church-men in tferexercifing of Difcipline and cenfuringofotheis without de- pendence on civil Power, efpecially when they exceeded in any particular , as that law of EuariJJus , ordain- ing that no acculation of a Lay-man, or laick, againft a Paftor, should be admitted. This is recorded to have provoked Tr«;Vi« to perfecute all the Chriftians. 3. The failings and pradices of fome Chriftians , and their unwarrantable carriage , made Chriftians o- dious in the world ; elpecially thefe , 1. The many differences and divilions chat were amongft themfelves , and the many fed:s contrary to truth , and one to another , that I'prung up with the Gofpel, and the great bitternelfe wherewith thefe differences were followed. 2. Ojtbreakings otProfeflbrs in any grolfe fin ^ made all others to be fo accounted i yea, practices of the vfat«r«j»wm,Njc»/rfJ/ ( who was the firft Chriftian Empei our) his killing of the Emperour Gerdianut ( by which deed hecame to the Empire ) did not only ftirup Deciw afterward to kill him, butalfo toraifea molt hard perfecution againft all Chriftians , as become odious by thacfacft. 0l>f6. The perfecucions of che Church of God are particularly ordered 2s well 2« the preaching of the Cofpel , and ihethriving and flourishing of che Church. This horfe hatha rider , that hath his armour and a Iworti gi vento him , and ius told what he shall do , he shall take peace from the carih , go lo far and no funhef : yea, there is a more particular commilfionaiing of this nor the former , to point out that there is a particular hand guiding thefuffcrings of the Church and Pee pie of God. Seeitinjei, how in all the commifTions Satan geiteth , heisltraily bounded and limited. If the world rage at Chriftnnd His fol- lowers , and ijcrf^c^te , yet thai hoi f ' .\ ichout a rider, and a bridle, & the l^wotd he carrieth u limited, Pp 2 It ^©a AftExfofit'mofthe Chap,«. u cannot hart a hair of the head of any but as it is conwMlfio laced , M:tt. lo. The hairs of jour head are all fttmbred. Perfcciuioti cometh noc witho jc aparticuiar Coimniirion » more chaa o.ie ii converted wicnojc the influence of His Spirit j Hi thac gjidech the one. gaidech the odier ; and ojr Ljrd J.illis reigneih now, as before. 7. The reltraint mentioned here , to take peace frora tb^ Earth , sheww-ch » chat no°perrec jiioi* can marre fpiriiual and etemall peace, they reacn but the outward con Jicion, as, to h jrt the name, to plunder th: goods , and to kill the body j but can reach no further. }ob. 14- 27. C^krifts peace is given , not as the u'orld giveth it, uacertainly, but furely : which ftijjld make us elteem the more ot ii. 8. An earthly con- diiion, or peace, is never fettled J any trouble may quickly ckfturbe that. 9. The world is much in Gods reverence for their outward peace: at o ie word He can take peace from the earth , and turn order into con- fuffon , andimbitterthe fpirits of moft familiar friends and rtear relations one againft another. Did no: He prevent it , our life would be foon miferablc. lo is He that we fliould depend on and acknowledge, even in o Kward things; for, when He giveth quietneffc, who thenean make trouble ? andwhenHehidcthHim- feli» who can behold Him I ]oh 34.29. # LECTURE nil. VerC.ff^ And Vfhenye had opened the third fealy I heard the third beajlfity , Come, and fee. And 1 beheld, and hf a b!atk.fwfet and he that fat on him bad a pair oj balancer mhu hand. 6, And I heard a Wtu inthe miifl of thefow beafttfay^ A meafure of vtheatfor a pcnjf , andthree meafures of barhyforapeny^aadfeethouhurt nottheoyUodthe v»ine, THefeVerfes continue the hiftory of the opening of the feals , or rather the prophefie revealed by them. The third feal holdeth forth a fad condition of the Church } in fome things agreeing with the former type . and p re paration thereunto ; but , inwany circunaftances, differing. As firlt , the voice that calteth , Come ,artdfee, is the voice of the third bead, wnich ( Chap.^ .and 7^ j kadthefaci ofmmao: whereby is fignified, i. Prudence and reafon in the Minillers of the Golpel, as we faid there. 2. It fignifieCh fuch a condition of the Church to be typified by this type i as (hould have need of prudence j rea- fon, and wiidom ia the Minifters of tha Golp;l, even as the former two called refpedively for boldnefle and patience as Meet for them. 3. Ic holdeth forth thattfae Church under this dilpenfacion&ould be well furm- ihedwiih Minifters accordingly qualified, as fuitable to fuchadiipenfation. 2. Thecolour of this horfe dirfereth from the former : this is blaek,> the former was red, 3, The weapons of the riderdiffer. As alfo^ 4. The word added forexplanacioni diliereth« . as we will lee more pariicuiarly in the opening of them. That this type may-be underftood , it willbe neceflary to infift a little both in the explication and applica^ tion of it. At the firft view, it feemeth to hold forch lone terrible famine by all the circumftances of ir, Mjre particularly, this horfe is faid to ba^Aw^^; wliich,iogeneralI, hqldeth forch a fad ft rait. Jffb(Ci?ap. 30.5a) aiyeth it as one ot the fymptomes of his lamentable condition. And fu SSechJ^Z. the bUtk.borja do repre- lent a fad difcenfationco.ning. Moft ordinarily it fetteth forth the plagUw* of faini >k' , which curneih the moft bsautifull colour to blackneflte, as from L««ie/« 4.8. and 5 lo.is clear. 2. Tapahr of balances in the hand of the rider, import a ftrait , wherein men ihould not have meat at their pleafurc, bjc weijjbed and mealured out to them ; which ordinarily is iifed to let forch famine, Hzc^.4.16. LeW.26. 26. famine is thieatoed under tbefe words,>e shall eat your bread by weight, ^s. Infum, This typ^importeth the ie three, i. A great fcarfity and reftraint, 2. Noc an utter want. 3, A fort of juftice or equity in the namnnging of this want, or accompanying this ftrair , wherein it differeth from the great confufion and violence witho Jt any flic w of juftiee, as was under the former. 3. The word of explica- tion added, Vcr/6 hnth two things to be confidered in it , i. Whence this "Poice came : it is faid to be from the midfi of the four beafts, that is, from God, or from the Lamb, as he is placed , Chapr^.6. to Ihi w Chrifts parti- cular ordering of this molt fad di f p^nfation in the objed; and ext6nt of it: and therefore He is to be confr.iered noc a« the rider, but as H * who giveth orders unto him. 2. The words uttered , are to b,- conlidered; in which there are , 1 . A proclamation, a iJ x A limitation. The proclamation, is, A meafure ofwheatfiirapeny, and three measurer of barley far a p-n* ■■ wheat and barley are the t«'0 grains moft commonly made ule or for the entertaining of life. The word, rendered meafure , is in the Original j^oi k/ ^. What the particular quan- tity of it is , needech notto be enq aired : this is commonly acknowledged , that it vfis the ordinary meafure aHowed to a working man for his meat in the day, k> as it came lobz undcrftood ordinarily for a dayes meat , accord- Cliap.5. 'Book^of the "Revelation, ^5^1 according to the prov«rb, Kon fedendum eftjuper Chanicem , lueaning , thai none who had bill a "(%es vntat befidj them, ought carelcfly to lit down, but hid need to provide more. Tiie price ofthismeafare, is a peny, which IS likewife the ordinary wages of a workman forhis fervice in the day, as appeareth from the parable, Matth. 20. The fum cometh to this , that men by their labour and toil fliJuld hardly buy fo much wheat, which was the bell grain, oriomach barlie, ( wliich was more couric, and fo taking a greater meafure^ as was meet to entertain thmi. The limitation ad.1ed, is , See that thou hurt ntt the ojl and the wine. Wine and •// are more for chearing and refreshing m.^n, Pfal 104. 1 5. The fcope, is , toshew ( according to thelctter^ that though there was much hardfbip to befall tk* Church in things that iieceflarily pertain to their life j yet all should not bz deftroyed, but a relervaiion should be of the belt thi n > $ , iifefuU for their refreshment. This type then holdech forth a hard condition the Church fliould be under , and a fad difpcnfation flie fhould meet with, which , though moderated in a more orderly way than the former, yet should exceeding- ly mar the beauty of the Church , and bring her low, io that she who before Was white and lively , and after- ward red and wounded, should now. ( as it were> drawing neat expiring, fainting and fwouning, as one who hath shed much blojd, turn black and pale: which, in generalljholdeth forth a growing (trait of theCburch, drawing nearer unco death than the former. That we m ly confider the meaning of this type more particularly , wc would lay down tbef^ conclufions touching it « i. We conceive it doth not hold forth an abounding or reigning of jultice in the world fimply j for, that is of it fe If no pi jgue , but a great good , and fo doth not agree with the fcope , which is to fet forth the trials of the Church, tiiough we think it may point at a fortof feeming juftice in the way, and perfons of thefc who Ihould be inftrumentall in thefe affli»5kions j in which refped, this rider differeth from the former, as is faid. 2. Neither can it only literally be underftood of bodily famine , but figuratively 5 for, the plague of famine > is no peculiar exercifeof the Church,bat is co after the firft perfecution, and before the vengeance executed upon Heathen perfecuters ; yea. it muft be (as it were) a middle fort of perfecution b.-tweeh the rife thereof under the fecond feal, and its height under the feals following. By thi$type then in fum, we underftand the Churches fad condition after the firft two perfecutions j yet , notfonsuch any particular fort of trial on her,whether from Without only in re(pe£t of p^fecution, or with- in only in refpcJt of divifions, errors and herelies in her felf , bjt a concurrence of both , and what accompa- niethboth , inaminncr fultable to this type, whereby the beauty of th t Church formerly glorious h now marred and moreobfcured and darkened, than it was by the preceeding violence and rage of the former per- fecuters. This expofition and application we will find to fuit well with the type in its colo.ir, fign, word of explication, qualification of the beaft that inviteth to come and fee, and with the event drawn from Storie. 1. ft is ordinary in the Scripture, particularly ins£^e;t24 to fet down fad judgments of any fort under thefe four plagues, Svi>ord, Famine, Pefiilence, and Beajit : and therefore we would not particularly aftricft this type toone fott of plagues, bur generally comprehend all thefe fad calamities which came upon theCnurch , even as by Swfird, under the former feal, is not onl y underftood one plague, but all perfecution by whatfoever mean the Church was brought low and made bloudy ; And confidering , that the following type cannot be literally underltoodC wherein alfj this plague of famine is included i ) confidering alfo that the effeft ("towit , the Churches fad condition) is rather in the event holden forth to be black , than any particular meah to be pitch- ed upon, whereby that is brought about. We do encline to take it more largely , as comprehending the Chui- ches fad condition in generall, and all the means that are inftrumentall in bringing that about. 2. Famine alCo is figuratively fpoken of m Scripture, av it holdeth forth a famine » not of Bread , but of the Word , Amos 8- 1 i^and this famine more peculiarly and properly agreeth to the Church. 5. Famine is fometimes mentioned asa particular amidion of the Saints , even as Svvard aid Prifon are. Soin^m.S'li- 2 Cor/mfc. 1 1.27. that is a famine and ftraii even of outward things occalioned bythe world> imprifoHing, banifhing, forefeiiing » and fpoiling of Gods People of iheir goods, as Hft.io.j^. and 1 1 57 38. P'P 3 ' This ,J«J^ AH Expofit'm of the Chap. 6. 1 his famiijcagrceth to the Church in her perlecutcU Itaie , and as the Svaord was, Co was this made ufe of bypcrfecut.Tsaj^ainft her. Now. it^ ic be asked, whether this famine, expreded by the tjpe, be to betaken licicrally or figuratively , as it more generally comprehendeth all the troubles of the Cnurch , both in reference to her outward and in- ward condition, according to the three acccptions mentioned ? We Aiilwer, figuratively : onthefeconfide- rations, i. The famine ne re mentioned, is lome fad condition , peculiar to the Church. 2. Becaufe ic holdeth forth fuch a trouble as men are initrumentall in, and therefore are liable to Gods vengeance for it , as is clear by the ftith feal following. 3. More particularly , the confidering every thing in the type will make this out. 1 . It agreeth well with the type : tor, blaekjiejfe on the Church , is fpoken of in Sctipture both as an effe(5t of outward perfecution from oihers,and inward careLflcncfle and divilion j f ro'ri which two grounds , the Church ( Ca«M.56.)doth derive herblacknes. Upon the one tide, her mothers children were angry with her, and on the other, she had not keeped the vineyard that was commiited to her j which two had brought on blacknefs, as Sun-burning doth in ihefe hot Countries. 2. This wil I agree well with the fign oia pair tf balances : whereby open perfecution is fet forth to be done by fccming authority, by fentences, profcripiJis and the like } ruen , as ic were , weighing the violenccof tlidr hnndSj Pfal 58.1. as if violence couldbecovered with pretext of juftice. This alio .igrceth well to er- ror, abufing ihc Word ( which is the balance of the Sanctuary ^ or the covering of it. 5. It agreeth wtll to the voice of the third b^att, whofe qualification of prudence, learning , UTc. will be cried & puttoexercifeby this lortof tamine. 4. It fpeaketh fuch a famine as hath a relervation j fo that though the beauty of the Church may be marred by it, and many things corrupted , Yet the main fundamental! and foul-refreshing truths, which are the marrow of the Gofpei ( called the fnefi of the vt>heat , honey t wine and oyl, PfaLS i- 16. i/«.25 •) are in deipighc of all oppofitions keeped free for the 1 ef refliing of Gods People , by m huh it ditfereth from the overflow- ing of nerefies under the trumpets* where Ibme pcrlons are exempted, but no truth keeped free from thefc winds, Chap.y. but every green thing made to wither. More particularly yet to make ic out, we look upon it as applicable to the ftate of the Church during the fecond Centurie, after Domitians death, which put a clofe to the fecond perfecution, to wit , under Trajan , Hadrian, Antoninuipitts, Anioninm ?bilof. Qommodus, Pertinax^ Maximint** and Seyerus , which taketh in five feverall petfecutions. The reafons why we apply it to this time, are , 1. It fuiteth well with the feries formerly laid down : if the former feal hold forth the firft t wo perfccu- cions, under the firft Centurie, as is faid,Then this following feal muft hold forth the ftate of the Church im- mediately fucceeding the former. 2. Becaufe during this timci though the Churches troubles continued j yet began they , after Vomitian's death, to be of another nature , and to be followed in a different manner from the former , and to look liker this type , as wc will feeby confidering the ftate of the Church during that time. i. After Vomitian's bloudy rage, the Church had bjta little times breathing for a year, then followed a third perfecution under Trajan , which continued under Hadrian and the firft Antoninus : all which time is accounted but one perlecution by fomc , becaufe not interrupted. Some interval! again there v\'as under Commode , though a moregrolfe man than any of the former : Then perfecution again Drake ouc under Antoninui Philof. Maximimu , and o- thcrs J lb that the Churches condition is alwayes filtering, even under thefe Empcrours who did not av5tive- ly periiscute : yet becaufe they 1 eftrained it not , men took occafion to vent their malice againft Chriftians. 2. Thefe perfecutions were mofl ef^ecially followed againft Minilters , thereby increafing the famine of the Wo:d. C/ewc»t was almoft the firft Martyr under Tr4j««; during thattime nKo i'uffered Ignatius , One' fimus, PoljcarpuSt and many faithrull Miniftersi and that perfecution of Maximinus was elpecialljr diredted againft Miniflers , as being, inhisefteem, thefhorteft and readieft way to 1 00c out Chriflianity from the world. 3. By publick Edi6ts , all meetings of Chriftians, for Worship or hearing the Word , were difcharged ; Co Trajan began, not forbidding Chriftianity, but condemning all meetini!,s of Chriftians as contrary to the Law; by which ic came to palTe, that Paftors were banished, publick Affemblies deieited , and people left without the publick means, Baron,Vol.2.page <^. ^ 4. Confider in thele perfecutions the many banishments and great fpoilings of goods, ufed during that time. Itis marked in Hiltory, that then they endeavoured the undoing of Chriftians by banishments , notonlytohavethematadiftance , but , that by lore travel , andlpoilingofall they had, theymightbe weakened and dc'jili'ued. At one time » Trajan having tried who would own Chriiftianiiy m his Army , and Chap.6. Bodkpf the Revelation, ^o^,. and finding ten tho ifand Chriftian Soiilditrs adhering to tliL- raith of Clnift* be banished them alljWith many ' Minifters , into barren Iilmds : bclide, foiiie were purpolly Martyred by Serving , as is recorded of one Hya- cinth is, one ofTr.Jjans ow'u Chaatlv.r i plundering and coniifcacion of ^cods was rife , pai ticularly under Se- yerus, whereby, no cju».Htion, much poverty and great Itraits followed on the Church , taron Vol. 2. pag.^j 44.&c.ando[hcrWricters make it clear. f. Conlidc-r.befides all theleo-itward trials, the Church wasdiftradred and overwhelmed withcrrours , hercfies , and corruptions that creept ni , 1' ich as the Marcionits , Bajtlidiant , Carpociatiansy yaleminians ' '^ifiilliamJis,Montamflt,Catiphfygt^nSyApottinarifi$ y M'itntlioufandsmore, Venting moft groUe and viic ei rours and foolries, whereby both tuc puniy 01 L)o:,trine was oblcured i and , even in all, a great declini no- from the Pnnsiitive fimplicity, under the pretext of reverence to M irtyers , and following of traditions &c* All which is fpecially marked to have begun about that time of Tr4;a«*x beginning foreign, EujebM.Zcap 26 C?/iA.4.cflp ii.more largely obferved,Cen^M«^d/ if innocent why should they be planished > Yet did this occaliun much calmnefle to Chriftians, efpeci- ally in ihefe parts. The pjrfecuiion Itkied by tiadrian, was Itaid by the Apologies which QyadratusandA- rijlides prefented" to him. jiittMMm was made to relent by that A^^ologie ot Juftin Martyr. Anton. Philofo' pbtts, by an extraordinary providence, was changed, and made to betriend Chriltians, which was thusj i n the MaTcmamk.\^ arsy he and his Army were brought to great (traits, being overpowered with the enemie, and incloled among mountains M'ithout M'ater, lb that he and ih.7 were like to perish for thirft,a Legion of Chri- ftian Souldiers ( who then were in the Armie ^ did leparate themlelves from the rclt , and before them all , falling downto Prayer, they obtained from the Lordnot only water in abundance.but a glorious vivSlory over the enemies,- the Lord cauling it to rain M'ith luch fire and thunder uDon the enemie , as made them to give backs. This Legion, upon this occalion, was by him called L4gio ftHmmatrix : and this miracle prevailed 10 w ith the Emperour, that prtlently he gave out an ediv5t molt tavourable to Chriltians , ordaining that they fhould neither be fought for, nor punished , if prefented j but that their accuiers should be punished , feing chat his fafety and the lafeiy of the Empire depended upon their Prayers. And it is u'orth the marking, that fomany perlccuiions together were reltrained by God during this rime , for it makethicthe more applicable onto the reftraint infinuated in this leal, wbiobcan be found inperlecutioos at no other time. 12. We may add, that in no age the Church hadmoe well qualified men, nor at any tima had moe ap* peanngfor her againlt all forts of cnewies, as may be witnefled by the Apologies ot the forefaid Quadratw » Arihides* AfoUon'tust Mtliu 1 Jlftanu*, JvJHn Martyr, TtrtulUan , and lundry others boldly and learnedly pleading theChnftians caulcagainlt penecuters ; and were prelented tofeverall Emperours. There was alfo much difpute with Heathens, as Ortgen contra Ctlfum j with Jews, as Jufiin , dialog cum Trypbone j and T#f- tuUian, adrerfui gentes i^judaos. So alto agamtt many Hereiicks, as witntffe Irenem his writings,and Tirr- tuUian, de ProlcMom ad'Ptrjus H^retices , Yea, many able and holy men appearing alio to grevent and re- wove fchilms and differences in the Church, as is evident by Ireneus and Poljcarp their pains and travell to keep a good underltanding between the Churches in the Eafti and in the fVeJl : not only by writing ferious exhortations to peace, and forbearance one ot another, and in reproving the vehemencie offome, toofer* ventlt advanceing their owm judgment with hurt to the Churches peace j but alfo by their travelling frotn Eafi to tVeJl to compole their ditterences, whofe labour for a time God bleft , till about Anno ico.when Vt» Ber excommunicated the Churches of the Eafl i which rash deed, is condemned by many, yide apud Eufib. 0»«.M4gd.B^«»/».in the Hiftory belonging to that time. ,.,,,,. .^ , u ^u u By which we lee , that as there wasnever more to do with well quahftedMimfters, 10 M'as the Church well furnished with them j which doth well agree with the qualification of the third bealt reprefented like a man in the type, as is laid. By thefe, Chriftian ReUgion waspreferved from Heathens without, and vindi- cated from Hereticks withitr, and the lubltantialsof the Gofpel were keeped from hurt. The Vfhlte horfe was ftill conquering, and many were biought i 1 to Chrift, lo that the Heathens 1 dolatrous Templs m ere ai- inoft defolate, no man haunring them, nor buying their Saaifices , as the fame PliniM* in the forcited place compleaiieth j and yet tiiere was no place almoft where Chriftianity was not : and though all other Monar- chies had their bounds, and were limited j yet this Dominion of Chrilts , had none, but Ipread over all j and therefore behooved to be the SonofGods, as TmuUi length provcth, Afolcaf.yySSc. Yea, Ghriftiansdid fo cncreafe, that ( as the fame Author afhrmeih j had they but withdrawn from their Tovns & Countries » they had left rhem almoft delolate , and terrible to the indwellers that remained y and yet all this was with- out humane force and help, but , as itwcrc , by the alone voice of Him whofe Throne isamongft the four beafts. AH which being confidercd, vve lu^^pofc it will not be unanfwerable to the type , nor any ftraining of the fcope, thus to apply it, feing this !eal do>li efpecially Ipeak out thefe four , agreeing better to the event of this rime than any other. As, i.a decaying (tate of ih. Charch infome things w orfe than the foi-mer,whcre- by she bscometh black, 2. A remai kabie reftraipt upon the inltrtimenis and effcdtsof this fad decay. 3 A fort of leeminz iuftice in tlcauthors and abettors of thefe evils. 4. With a fobcr improving of parts and abili- Chap.iJ. Bwk^of the RtveUtm, jay abilities by the Miniftcis of the Church ; in a Mcionall way oppoljng ihemfilves to thefe evils. All which we have found in the event , and therefore conceive i\ not unficly to be reltaibled by this type , as differing botti from rhc fccjl^rccieding and the other following. And from it thus undcrftood , we may obfervC) I . That the Church is fubjedt to mo2 Ibrts of trials than onci and when cne cometh ,there is readily a fecond that foiloweth before the outgatc of that} and the laft trial is ordinarily the faddcft > and bringeth tb.- Church loweft. Ohj. 2. That mea may be good , civil , and morall men in things belonging to the Cooimonwealth , and yet be exceeding great enemie« to Religion and ifee Church. Or, That the raoft excellent tnen in the world for parts , if ihiy be not faniflified , are often thc^ greaCett enemies oftheKingdcHxi of Chrift. The Church had peace under Commodus :mA Beliogabolus , btiC (dSzT&Ahy Trajan, SetisfUs y Hadrian, and hntOT/inusPius ^ whole government was excellent to the Com- monwealth, which made many in that time vvubout force fubmit ihtmfelves to the i^ow^wer ; Yet, in the matters of Religion , and what concerned the Church , there were none greater enemies to them; which pro- ceedeth partly , from the nature of flefhly wifdem , which ( J{pm. 8. 7. ) is CHmity to God ; partly , becaufe menofihat temperhad more fettled principles of perfecutiou within them , not adiag by profane fiirie as others , but from deluded zeal. This made thsm more eager , more conftant > and mo: e vehement in theper- fuing of Chriflians , than the principles of profanity flfe to do , as we fee in ?aul , who in his blinded zeal fur- thered perfecution more than many others. 3. Becaufe the more wife and civil one be without Religion , the more foolish doth Religion appear to him , and the more furnishing haib he to pe r fecute u'ith. 4. The perfons of fucb men have more weight with others to provoke them to their practice, and to abhor , as a grofle ill , the thing they perfecute. It was nothing thought of to fee Nero and DoiwifMW perfecute Chriftians j but when Trajan, Antoninus Pius, and fuch hke oppofed Chriltianity , that made men abhor it, while fuch men (" otherwife blamelcfle ) cryedout upon it; and this giound maketh the devil efpecially aim to engage llich into perfecution ; and therefore in the firii ten perfccutions , we will find that the Church fuffered never more nor oftner than by fuch men. Oif. 3, A thriving eftate of the Gofpel , doth not ufiially long want errors and offences from within following it ,as well as perl ecution from \i'ithout. The black.horfe foiloweth the Vik'ue, almoft as foon as the red j as Chrift hath foretold , zfword fliould follow the Gofpel ;*io doth Fauloi herelics, that they muft be in the Church, i Corinth. 1. 19. 1 Tim. 4. i. How foon in the Apoftles dayes crept in falfe teachers , and deceitfuH workers in the Church of Corinth, and Galatia ? Hjmemus , 1 Tiw. i. 20. tljme- neus^nd Bhiletus, z Tim. 2. 17. The Nicolaitans and ]e:^ebel ^ /(eW/. 2.3. After followed Ebiortsnd Cerin^ thui. The devil in Gods righteous judgement keeping this way, ( asitisI^W- 12.) tofpewout a flood of error after the <^hurch when the fword of open perfecution by the Dragon doth not devour her. The devils aim in this , is, i. to carry many away by that fnare , who have flood hrm againft externall violence. Expe- rience teachcth us . that many have continued conftant in the time of perfecution » and have not ceded to any terror , yet have been withdrawn from truth , by error, 2. By this, he maketh the Church more hatefull and odious to onlookers, when he obfcureih her beauty by error and fchiini from within her felf > than can be by perfecution from without, as in the event is clear. Hence it is that our bit frj:dLord> ( ]oh. 17. 17,21, 22. ) prayeth more for truth and unity amengft His followers , as conduceing more to their native beauty , t ban He doth pray for outward peace and profperity to them. Gods end again , in overruling this trial of the Church, is, that thefe who are approven may be made manifeft, i Corinth. \i. Obj. 4. That no trial darke- neth t he Church more , nor maketh her blacker than error and fchifm within her lelf : this ftriketh at the toil andlife ofReligion, -<4«;w8.n. with 13. maketh the fair Virgins to faint and fail with thrift: thismaketh darkneffe where there was light , confufion where there was order , envying and ftrife where there was love, and giveth much occafion to others to fpeakevil of the Church of Chrift. Obf. 5. There are fome fpeciall times when Minifters and others ougnt to improve their parts for the advantageof the Church, and when they muft not only flifler as calfes, butdifputeasmens which is efpecially called-for, when light is in haz- ard to be obfcured in the Cburch. LECTURE y. Verf. 7. And Vfhen he had opened the fourth feal , I heard the Wee of the fourth beaflfay, Come, and fee. S. .^tid I btekcd and behold , apalehorfe, andbts name that f^onhimWM Death:, and hell fol/owed'wifh him: and power WM^^nunto them , o^er the fourth part of the earth to kfU With fvford, and with bungtf y. and with death , and witbthe^hf^^jof the earth-. Qg We 3o6 ^f SxprJitioH of the Cliap.i. WE have already opened three leals : now foUoweth the fojrth » which, atthefirftapp^-aring , holdech forth fome terrible event more fad than any of rhe former $ as the particular cielcriptioii will clear. It hath , as the former , thefe three* i. A word, calling, Come and fee. z. A type repre- fenting fomething to come. j. A word added for explication . For the firft , it is common with the reft > When the Lamb bad opened the fourth feal , J heard the fourth beaSifay, Cemeandfee. This Preface isthefame, lave that he is the fourth bealt, which (Chap. ^.'^.) is tike an Eagle , whereby is holden. forth the fharp fightednefle , and learning,, w'nh a heavenly high fleeing ( (o to fpeak ) ftrain of fpirrt called for amonglt the Minilters of the Gofpcl. This fourth beaft , is rcfei ved for this type , becaufe then fucb aualificatioris amongft Minifters fliould be moft neccflary , and alfo fhould be byGodbeftowed upon them during this time , while death was fo frequent in the Church, and tempor- ary contentments foblafted , Therefore Minifters were to foar on high themfelves, and to call others up^ ward withthem, this fleeing and mounting being a fpeciall property of the£aglc , Ifa. 40,31. Jer.^o. jo. Job. 39 »7. Pro\> 25. 5. 2. For the type it felf , themattercifit.isthefamewiththeformeri /t/j«r/eand 4n(/fr; But in every other ctrcumftance different, i. His cohjr is pa^ , pointing forth a further degree of the Churches afflidion : tie was before fainting ar>d fwooning, but now draweth near to death , as the words afterward clear, 2. The rider is named with a icmbknutvct he that fat on him Vf as Death: which holdeth forth, i. Afpreadingof death to many, fo it is expounded , afourthpartof the earth (hall be killed. 2. Thatthercshouldbemany forts of death , andmnny \vay?s to put an end to mens lives, as,Sw'ord , Famine, Peftilence, 8cc. 3, Hegett- eth this name oi Death , to import the cruel kinds of death u'hich Chriltians should be obnoxious to under this horrid and barbarous perfccution , beyond what formerly they felt. The third thing peculiar to this ridtr> is , his convoy , which is fuitable to his name , and further exprefleththe terribleneflfe of theevent, AndhelL, or the grave , folhyvedv^kbhim. The meaning is, that death and mortality was fo frequent , that in every place were graves , and that ihis difpenfation brought men fo frequently to death , that wherecver it came t there was need of graves to receive them. i. We exponed it rather ol the gray>e ^ than hell, in this place, not only becaufe the fame word in Hebrew and Greek doth fignifie both j but beciufeiris ordinary to them, in exprelling a defperate-like condition, to joyn death and the grave together ,/o&, 17. 1, and 13. AnJ 2. be- caufe ihisdeatb efpecially rclateth unto the Caurchj grid therefore rnyft be undqr(looi of the grave,rather than ofhell. Tbs third thing, is, a word added for explication , to them wof gi^enpovteroYerthefourthfart »f the earth, ft \ill v^ith S ■word , Famine , PeJHlence , and Death , andwUhthe bei^s of the earth. In which explication, thefe things are iraplyed, 1, ACommilTlon, that this rider gctteth j he is not abfolute , to go and do as he pleafeth, but it ia faid , poMfcrM'Mgi'Pen unto them; whereby Godi Sjveraignity and adive Pi^vidence overthefadeftdifpcnfationsofthe Church is holden forth. Tins power, is laid to be given to i^ew , in the plural number ; either becaufe, i. I tlooketh both to death and the grave. Or, i. rather to this Aor/e with tiie former two , fcing-all thefe fecm to be running together in this fcal j and the grar? is ratljet to receive men dead , than, to kill according to this Commifllon. . . ^. . 2. The CommilTion it (elf w,hich they get , and the extent of it, is , to kjU a fourth purt of tbt earth. T» lijU , holdeth forth the earrand, horrid adts of cruelty , and murther. ^fourth pan i this doth both fhevvthe extentand limitation of their Commifllon , that it fliould be n:uny , even afourthparty andyetnotall, it is but a/ott«Ap Svi/ord, or Famine : here thefe eyils con- " .Cliap.6. StokjftheRepelation, 507 tinue , and two moe are added , to wit , Death , aud the beajis of the earth : which doth certainly hold Forth a greater dfgice of perfeciuion than was before. 2. By be4(is , we may uiiderltand abf.ird , uhrtrafonablo , andbealtly men , as 2. Theff. g. 2. Such ?<»«/ fought M'icb at Efhefwy 1 C3r.i5.32. Ofthisfbit wzsKero , 2 Tiwi.4. and of fiich t he faitlifuil Martyr Peiycarp complaiaeth in his Epiltles. apud Eufek.who thoughclont^ tor the Lions and beafts, unto which he was condemned tobecaften, that he uiighc be freed tromihel'; beafts (his keepers) which were worfe than the former. 5. Bybeajls we may underftand that kindcf death frequently uled by perfecaters, ( eipecially in thelaft perlecutions) their hungering of ravenoos beaft-j, and then.foral'porr, caiti-gChriftiansumothem. It being thus underltood , it may holdout thatplag'ie ofbeafts, as it doch peculiarly relate to the Church, in which allomen were inftrunaeatall, comiuitdng that muither by bealts under this fcal , as by Famine under the former. However, this is certain, chat this pointeth at fonne dreadful! condition of the Church beyond the former , w herein perfection is at an height ,( malice leaving no mean uneflayed for undoing of the Church ( and wherein the Saints are preft to double their cryes to Godlor vengeance, as in the folio wing fcal i and fo it appeareth to beat jOr immediately b:- ,ibre» the fall of the Heathenish perleeution. Before we make particular applica ion thereof, we may obfe rvc fome things utefuU for underttanding the reft of thcfeals. As, I . That this feal with the former two , doth iignifie (ad things unto the: Church } for that Aey are all ofonekind, appeareih by the gradation which is clear and confpicuous in them. Thererf^or/ewojndeih, the blacj^borfe fainteih, the pal« killeth. 2. Hence alfo it is (aid, power is given unto them together, as hav- ing one Commilfion, And 3. Confidering, ihat jyterd, famine and death, are joy ned together under this (eal, tofignifieaftrait in the heigheft degree : when they are feparaicd , they muftalfobe underltood topoiHt ■at things of the lame kind i and therefore what ever is found to be the nature and objedt of any one ot thofs contained in the three feals>muft be underftood of all , though in a ditFerent degree. Seingthcn that fomc of them hold forth clearly the afflidiions of the Church , it muft be fo in the reft al fo. 2. It appeareth, tliat by thefe riders we are to underftand the difpenfation , or event it felf , fignificd in thele feals more than any particular aftor, whoiseitheriheluprearaorinferiourcaufeofit ; here the r«/cr is deaths and confequent- Jy we may call the firft, "piBory j the fecond, v>ar or tiokme j the third, Famine, by the fame rcalon whereby this is called ifcaife , 3. That one feal doth not end > in reipedt of the event contained in it ^ when an otk t beginneth . Here are both/ward z^& famine under this feal , though death and bea^s be added to it. 4. We may gather, that thefe types ar&tio be applycd to fpecial times, and do not only hold forth in general: le kindsofrodsaad judgements»Jwhichwere^tocomeupontheChurch} for, the repetition of Ji\' to wit' V that the firft period ofbloudy perfecution, which ends aboat Onft^tntinf lime , about the year three hundreih and ten , is typified by this prophefie of the (eals.Some make four fteps of thefe perfecutions » the (econd feal , ( that is , the firlt feal that ty pifieth perleeution , to wit, the iecond s ibr, the firft is of an other kind ) comprehending the firft two perlccucions of Nero and Domitian j i he third feal to them comprehendeih the third perfecution of Tr oiMaximinut. Under the fourth feal , they rake in the feventh perfecution rr,ffv.d by Deciui i the eight , raifed by G alius t or Valerianus , or Folufianus j and the ninth, rather ifitended than executed , by Jurelianus, who being fo terrified by thunder immediately after his fubfcribing ofthe Edidt , that he inftantly recalled it. Thefe who lo reckon, under the fourth perlecuting feal (which is the fifth in order, wherein the cry of the S tints is expreflfed) do comprehend that great and laft perfecution, of Biodejian. By rhis reckoning, this (eal relatethto theevents , betwixt Deo«* perfecution incUuiv«.ly , andDjoc/f^.twcxclufivelyi and the fifh feal following doth contsin the Itory oftbelaft perfecntion in its heigheft degree of cruelty on the earth. Th;re is nomatoriall hazard in this; yet confidcring , that by the leal , perfecution is fet forth at its height , fo that if we look to the rider. Death ,or his convey Hell, or the Grave, orhisCommi^fion tOi^iZ/fomany, orhisweapoBS , hzVin^ S-^^rd , Famine , Death, and £e«^j going together , v/ecan hardly conceive perfecution atagreater height: andtbeicloie wei-rTdiire rather to make but three fteps in thefe perfecuiiop,s, and fo to include that laft and moti horrid ai iitu: e .b/ Diotl{^n Wikl this feal , and totake the feal following as expreifing no new nutter, b t advl d Q q 2 ioA , 3c8 M Bxpofit'm of the Chap.6. toi- explication and confoUtion in reference to the tort^oing Ud events i and therefore difTereth m the type , common co the firft four feals, as will bemore particularly clear in the opening ofit. This feal then containech the fad condition of ih • Church under the lalt perkcuiion oWiottcjtan , taktne in with it the fonneriiitervall after the periecutionofDfciw, i. B.-caule inthistime perlecutioncaipero its height, the Ch irch having now all her former t; ials lying upon her , and new degrees added to the for- mer $ partly , becaufe it is the trial immediately going before the change oUhe Churcnes perlecuted condi- tion ( the cry of fouls , and the comfortable anfwer in the feal following , being the refult of this lad condi- tion } ) partly > becaufe the Itory in the event and particulars of that perlecution , will be found exceeding anfwerable to this type ; which wc shall conlider , i. in generall j and then, 2.in the particular circumitances thereof. I. InthegeneralljtheChurch.afcerDwiiAf bisperfecution,aimoft (except in that of G during that time , countcdin- numerable. To make out the conformity of the event with this type , take thefe particular confiderations , which will evidence the horridnefle of this perlecution , which is called TurOo ptrjecutiotm. i. That it was univei lal through all the Enapire , and executed by fo many prime pcrlecuters > combiDing tt^ether in feveral paitsfor thatend. 2. For length of time, it continued full ten years in this heat. 3. Paiticular inltances of Ibnoe places may give us to conje or aot to have ftuek foto the profeilion of the GofpeI,than to have fuffered fo many fad things for ir. The fcope of this Teal, is, to remove that doubt , and to comfort againft that tentation , that though perfe- cutions ihould come to the heigheft they can reach unto , that is, to take away the life of the body i yet was not tipir happinefle marred by it: they have fouls { unto which perfecution doth not reach ^ which after dcixh Q.S 3 «rjjy jio An Expofitm of the Chap. 6. enjoy bleflednefle i and therefore thcrir troiible is not co be icaied at , nor exchanged with the tranquillity ot worldly m.n, nor fuffering to b; ihunnedlor fear of any hazard which accompaniec hit. ■ This is the Icope , vuhich is here made out in thele fo.ir , r. By (hewing that the (ouls of Believers have a life after the body is killed , and a comfortable bting in the enjoying of God ; Ifavo ( laich \\q) the fouls , C?c. 2. By (hewing that their d^'ath is precious in Gods light, and that vengeance on their perfecuters is as cer- tain , as if their cry unto God day and night , for that end , were afcending, and He particularly taking ik)- tice of it. ^. By (hewing the wile ends tor which God fulpendeth that vengeance , which proceedeth not from his forgetting of them > but is fo ordered for iheaccompli^nuig of his own dcfigns. 4. By holding forth Gods prefenc kindnelTe unto the fouls of thefe munhiied perionsin cloathing them with white rob.'S, To that the fufpenlion of Gods vengeance upon their perlecuters , is no let nor interruption to their prefent happi- nelfeor comfortable enjoying of God. This is th.- Turn of the words , which are more Do^llrinail than Fro- pheticall> tryited witli the former fadco.idi'.ioa oftheCbjich, to beaconiOiation unto Believers, and an encouragement agaiult the former great thai. s,aiii fid. We take up the matter in thele two, 1. fnlbme- ihing which ^ohn law. 2. In thjt which ]ohi heard ; which ^ICo hath t\\'0 parts, Firit, A iad cry, Secondly, A conifortable anfwer to it. Tnis feal Llittereth fr- m the former feals in thai- three , i . That it h.ith notype oihorfe nor rider , as all the former have. z. That it haih no voice, calhng, Come , and ice. 3. That it re- lateth not to .my iuch particular time, as the former do i but in its fcope , is common to all thefe pe rlccutions. As when he faith, 1 faiv the fouls of them that vtereflain , tSc. it is not to be artri^ited tu the louls of men flam atfuch andfuchatime j bi.tisappUcible toallllaui for lachacaiife, efpeciaily thtfe under all the former perfccutions , as the prayer, How long, C?c. importeth. The reafon of wnich we conceive to b.-, becaufe the Icope of this feal, is not prophetically to point out new events > andtorelatetoa paiticular time , But to lay down fome (olid grounds of comfort co Gods people, asisfaid, Concerniiig which .thefe ihingsare clear, i. That this leal looketh to the molt lad condition ot the Chirch , whenlouis are fo put to it , to cry as if they could endure no longer. 2. That it relateth to former fufferin^s , and that not for a shorttime , bit for lufferings of Tome continuance. Their complaint , thit their blotidujpilt , implieth their liifFerings to be pafl > and their ciy, How long , implytth their continuance under lutiering for a time ; an^ therel ore mull relate to the fuffenngs mentioned under the former feals , as is laid. 3. That the matter contained here tnuft be underftood rather Spiritually , as it point;. th at the fcope, than literally as the words bear ; for, pro- perly fouls can neither be feen nor heard, and fo alio in other circumltances, but the Spirit maketh ufeof Iuch fxprelTions for letting fonh the reality and certainty of the thing intended. More particularly to come to the words , in what ]ohn law , t^erf. 9. Thefe three are to be confidered » J. What he faw, thi fouls of them that wereJJain, to wit , of Martyres. 2. Where he faw them, to wit , undtt the altar, y We have the properties wliereby he defcribeth thefe Martyrs and differenccth th:m from o- thers iThey 'werejlaittjor the fVord of God, and for the tejiimonie whiihtiey held. 1. B>7flXi/hert ( which elfewhere is called Spirit, AFisj.^g. Lukei'^u^S. Ecclef I2. 7.) is underftood that immortall fubftance which God breathed in mans body M-hen it was made , whereby.man became a living foul , I Corinth 15 ,45. The foul, thus underltood , is contradiftinguifhed from the body, as that which can- not be killed when the body is killed , Mat.io.iS. In this fenfe it is taken here , where there is a proof given of that which Chrift aiferteth in that place ofMattljeip cited : and though the foul be not the objedl of the eye , yet are they thus exprcfl'edas repicfented 10 John^ to (h^iw the reality of their exifteuce and being, even when feparated from the body. 2. The place where they are feen , it is faid he faw them under the altar. There was then no materiall Temple ( that of jerufalem being delttoyed j) So neither by the altar can be underftood any materiall altar : for , in heaven where we muft conceive thele fouls to be , there is neither materiall altar nor Temple : and to fay thefe fouls were under any altar on earth, (. fuppo.'e fuch were) were to contradiii the Icope, and over- turn the confolation that is intended , and would involve many abfurditits concerning the nature ot the foul , i'ts fpeaking and being under an altar , which were alfo literally to be underftood , if that concerning the al- tar were: both then mult be tiguraiively underftood , to let out one or all of thefe three , 1. The happinelTe «f thefe fouls , which not only haveabeing , but exift in a notable fafe and comfortable condition in a fpe- ciall neamelic to God , as under His altar which was fo much delighted in and longed after by the Saints intheirlife. It is hke alluding tothcfeplaces , P/i/ijI. 20,8f. ^.pi. i. For, as the Tabernacle was a fpecial ft^ne of Gods pre fence , lo the altar M'as a 1 pecial part of the furniture of the Taltrnaclej audit would feein that He looketh on the Marty: s asfo many facnfices offered unto God, as Patt/lpeaketh , Phi- lip. Z, 17. zTim.^.6. tlierebytohoidout alpeci.illrel.pcjd tihit God puueth upon than. 2. Moicelpe- cially fliap.tf. Book^of tke Revelat'tCn. ^^^ cially-, ihisexpreiTionpointcthout thefelouis lobc in Ht-avcn: the wo/? Ho/y was atypc ofHeavtn, as it is expounded, Hebx^.io. AndHfA.p.iZ itislaid when Chrift entered into Heaven, He; entered in- to the mofi holy- The altar was before the moji HAy j and the refore we conceive this mult be undcrlt od oiihe glory of Heaven, Heaven being that where Chrilt is i andChriits prefence, ( Philip, j. 21. ) is the company that the fouls of Martyrs are to enjoys andtheretore it mult be where He is , which Chrilt on theCrolfe ( Ltt^.23.) calleth P«rarfi/e unto tne Thiel. 3. Moltelpecially by ihefbofome,withChri(tJelus , 6cc. God hatha (peciall care ©f the fouls of all His Saints i they arc precious to Him, their reward is great in Heaven, Matth 5. and f jffe- rers with him , they do in a fpeciall manner reign with him s which oeing-well conlidered , tnere would be no great caufe wfcare at fuffering. 6. From the defcripiion of ihefe Martyrs, Qbferye 3 ihiLiK. is not every ^tt AH Expojit'm 9f the Chap^. c wry fufFcritig for cver^ Vhing which will denominate one a Martyr of Chrift j it muft be for the Wordof God ,andforihatteftimony,or itisnottobe foaccounted. It is recorded, ( by Bafon.an ig. oi Digclefian ) that in thefe Primitive perfecutions.efpecially that laft, that iruny affjined tottiemlelvcsouc of pride > and had afcribed untothem by others the title ofMartm unjuitly i wherefore it was appointed , that where anjF Chriftians filtered , the caufe of iheir fufterings fhould be diligently obferved , that ihete who were found worthy might.be enrolled , and that none other but luch fliouid be at counted lo. This afterward turned to much lupemition, and gave occafion to that fuperftitioas Canonizing 01 Saints, which afterward followed ia the Church of I^eme j yet had it an honeft intent in the authors thereof i as, i . To keep the credit of Martyr* ^om from that contempt which came upon it > when men th.t were fcandalous in their converfation, were fa reputed. 2. To bound that carnall itching pride in many , who, becau^e of that honour to be accounted Martyrs i tbruftthemfeives unwarrantably into furteriiw. This honour was erpecially denied to three fort» of furt'erers, i . To ibefe wlw by profanenelfe in their converfation , herefiein their Doftrine, fchifm in their pradice , had walked unbecoming the Golpel. Hence the Cathdicks ( !othe Orthodox were called^ when they were led to fuffering with Marcionits, KoTpatians, or others luch lixe, ( for, ibmetimes perlecuiion rag- ed upon all that u'ere Chriftians by name ) did ftill dilcliim all fellowship withthele Herccicks in their er- rours, as not accounting them witnefles to Chrilt in their luftcrings A tecond lort that were denied * were fuchas without Gods call, by their ralhnefle occalioned iheir own fuflfering» fuch as thefe who being unask- ed , profelled they were Chriftians, and that they bad the Bible , but wouiU noi give i r. A third lort refufedf were fuch as had fainted in their confesfions formerly , though atttrward they ihould become fuflferers : this was not done, as if they accounted them not }^artyrs indeed j but that thereby they might prevent fainting w hen any fhould be called to a leltiiriony. So harott.pai7^6- and 760. where he le'ttcth dow n the decree of one Mmfmius, a Bifhop in Afrkkjt ordaining none that occahoned tneir own lutferings , to be enrolled, and giving this reafon for it, ^ia ntndiVmo inftinSiu duSi,fed temeritate aSii, idfaeium- 7. Obferlpe, That the gi ving of a teltimony by outward contefTion orihe t ruth \\'hen called-for , is necefla- ry , and commendable as well as (oundncfTe of Faith » yea > it is oftentimes the outward teftify ing of die truth bc'fore meni more than the Faith of it before God that bringeth on futfering ; and there was nothing more ab- horred in the Primitive Chriltians than diffembling of a tettimony* to evue fuffering, as appeareth in Augft* finf Writings de MendacioScctntra Mendacium , and the VVrittings of others to ihat purpoie: wherein three forts that creeped in in thefe times, are sharply condemned. Ashrft,Thefc\\ bo called themlelycs Kicodi* mites (butfalfly from Niw^fcww** who is faid to come to Chrilt by night, and not openly) alleagingit to be enough to be inwardly found and to keep their heart , mind and intention clean , though they did not evi- dence or expreffe that foundneffe to others : SL:ch thought they might be Chriftians , and yet let none other know it. A fecond fon were the PrifiHUanifis , who being rnoft vile Hereticks ( particularly aflerting the foul to be a part of Gods fubftance ) did alio maintain and pradlife this , that they might hide their opinions and carry lb with ibefe they converfed with , as if they were of one mind with them. A third lort were luchj as out of a milled zeal to difcover the former, did counterfeit as if they had been maintainers of that errour ,» to make thefe Hereticks the more freely to communicate their tenets unto them. The Primitive Fathers ut- terly condemned all thefe, as inconfiftent with Chriitian limplicity , which requireth a teftimony of the mouth as well as Faith in the hearr. 0^/8. That every truth of the Word may be a ground of fuffering wai rantably : for, the leaft thing that hath a truth in it , as well as the more concerning f undameniall truths are the Word of God , and fo not to be difpenfed with by His people. 9. Every truth in the Word hath an outward tcflimonie joyned to it , and ibmetimes may be called-for up- on very great hazards. 10. When it is called-for, this teftimonie or confesfion to any truth before men, is no lefle neceflary, and ought as peremptorily to be held and Ituck to as the former : therefore it is called ( I(pm.lo. ) confeflion unto falvation, and called-for by a peremptory cerrification,M and in primitive times , we M'ill find the Saints ftieking at , and hazarding them- felyes on things which appear of very fmall moment, yet were io them of great concernment , becaule of the teftimonie which was involved in them, which they would not let go. Such Was Mordesai, Elter ^.Daniel 6* his not shuting of his windo\»'es. When this periecution of Djoc/fjfaitbegan, the perlecutcrs fought but the Bibles, the poors Coats, Money, or Cups, ( u-herewith they ferveU ) to be given them , as lome evidence o* their ceding; but they refuted to accept deliverance upon thefe terms; yea, whentheSouldiers, partly wearying to be fo bloudy , pai dy delirous of feeming victory over Chriftiani , did prt ftflc themfelyes con- tenc Chap.^. ISookioftbe Revelaiiw. i^i rent totakeany old paperordoutinpleaceof tile Bible, or poors Coats ; they refufed to give anyc(,W«;;s it was called from the Greek «)t|S«[AA») or caft-av'ay clout i yea , when Souldicrs would violently pli.ck fuch things fronfi them againft their wills, they would follow them , profefling their adhcraiice untothe cnitk andthatthey hadnoc any way willingly deHveredthefe things, as isto be feen in £/irmM< if w. 305 pag 743- It is reported ot one Marcus jiTetbufii4Si who was put 10 torment under Julian , becau; e he would not biiiid the Idol Temple , which he had tormerly demoliihed , when they were content to accept fome part of the expenfes from him , and to fpare his life , he refuted to give obohan or one peny , Sozom. /<^. 5. 9. Cent. MAgd. Cent. 4. .^455.797. and 8 JJ. TertuUttn alfo / it Cwrona miiittf ) maketh mention oi^ a Chriiiian SjjI- dier , who w^en others after their vi(3:ory carried their Crov^Hs upon their heads for honour of their Idols,* he>notwithftandingofallha*ard, carried his in his hand, profe/ring himlelFto be aChriftian. By which and many other inftances, wemay (ee how relolutely they held fall their tcilinioniei from which efpecially they were called JWrff/jTM, or, l^itn^u ; and by which often , not only many weak ones were (trengthened but alfo many perfccuters convinced , and made to cry out , certainly great « the God of the Chfifiianst while as they faw that no allurements on the one fide , nor terrors on the, other could make them loole rb cir grips, butftill Truth and Chrift were born witnefle unto , and well fpokenof by them. Thacis agocd word which Polycarp had to the Vroconjhl ( who took muchpains to draw him to pity himfelf , and :o deny Chtift by his fwearing by thelife or good fortune of the Empcrour) he refufed , faying , Thefe fourfcore and fix years havel ferved him , and he hath never once done me wrongs How then can 1 deny bim ? L E C T U R E VI. Verf. 10. ^ttd tbey cried with a loudYoiee i fayingt Hovi/long, 0 L§td,h9lj and true daft thmmt pdge and ayenge our blond, on them that dxiell on the earth ? 1 1 . And white robe! weregiVen unto e^iry one of them , and it "WMfaid untoihem , thm they ^should rtfi fet for s little fe»l§n,umUl then felloVi/ fer^ants alfb, and their Jnethren that should be k^^d at theyy^ttty a^ould be fulfilled. W audibly fpeak to I it is therefore to E comejiow to the fecond thing in this ieal, that is, what Jo^ heard, in thefe twc^ t. Aferi- ousfuit. 2. A gracious J yet a wife return. Thefnitisin thefe words, Urr/ 10, /ndthej cried Vfitb a hud toice , faying , Bow longy Lord , dofi thou not avenge our bloud C^c. vengeance be applied lumcaiinainreeroiaienie, i.in5itcz.j^rcueiD lih.ii icipc^^i luiucimcau^^iiuu, wjivic finall vidorythey in a holy way long for, defiringtohaveall His enemies under His feet , as will beat tfce laft day, which is theday of their full Reden^ption. 2. As itproci-edcthfiom their fympathie with the reft oftheMembe:«of Chiiftsbcdy jin which refpecSi , they may be laid to long tortheperfedingof the Bride , and the vindicating of ber in generall from all her liifferings. 3. It may be underftood of the guilt that fiick- eth to their per'ecuters from their innocent fuffering , M'hich,in \omckukt pleadech for vengcaisce from God on the perlecuters , even after tlneir death , as it is faid of -<4fc/rblood , Gen. 4 . that ir cried to God agiinft Cain : to which , it is Hi e , this doth allude : fo that crying for vengeance , figniheth this much > that th(.ir in- m^ent fufterings arc not forgotten by God , but are as Lffcdluall to procure vengeance frem Him who is holy and true , as if they were daily cr\ ing for it. More paniciiiariy , thi- Prayer hath three parts, i . The Petition it to wit , Vengeance," a. The Objed againlt whom they pn-j^. V The A; goments whereby this Petition isenfe; ced. ThePctitionisintb Ic words, laid down by way of complaint, Doflth were already de«i , an«l to weri Rr without 5^4 JnExpofitmoftbe Chap.5. Without the reach of temporall judgements. 2. B^caufe it is luch a vengeance, which is fought , that putieth zn end to perfecution, as the reafon of fufpending this vengeance , which is given in The anl wer, cleareth it ,. to wit , that there brethren andf<:llow-fervanis were yet to be killed, and therefore there behooved to be a fufpending to faiisfie that defire. 3, Becaufe the guilt of Saints bloud , draweth on that judgftnent , and the ends mentioned , to wit , Chrifts finall vitftory , and the Saints abfolute freedom , do import no lefl ^ : yet, may it have its partiall fulfilling by temporall judgements at particular times uponparticular peribns, as might contribut in part to the vindicating of truth and the former ends, (uch asGods judgements upon perfecur ?rs un- der the following feal may be faid to be , alwayes referving the full decilion between Gods People and their enemies untill the great Day , wherein this petiion fliall be fully fatisfied; 2t The objedl of this petition , the men that dv/cU on the earth ; not as if all that were upon the earth were included under this imprecation , there being many Godly then living in the world ; But tney are fo deiigned, 1 . B'caufe often, and particularly in thefe times, the generality of the menof the world are perfccuters, and by atfling » conniving , approving , delighting j or fuchJike wayes , do make themfelves guilty one way or other of the bloud of Saints. 2. They are io {tiled , to (hew, what fort of men they mean , to wit , wicked men or great men » who aimed no further than this earth , and to have a portion in this world ; and fo are c jntra- diftinguiflied from the Godly , who , though they fojourn on the earth , yet do not dwell , nor have their converfation there , but in heaven. In which refpedl ( loh. 17. 16. ) they are faid not to be of tlie world , as the former , ( PfaL 17. 14. ) are defcribed by this that tbej' are menof this iv»r/ would beterrible to us, as \^'e are now in our lin- fuD condition. And this is the reafon why thefe two Attributes are confidered together in this place. The third motivCjisin thefe words, How long, L$rd,iSc. which is not to exprefTe any complaint on God, orany. unbelief in them ( the titles they give God do clear both thefe ) but the word^, confidered with thefe titles , do enforce the fuit , thus. Our fuHferings have not been for a fhort time , but we have lyen long under them , and they are now come to an height , that almoft we can bear no more : Therefore is Thy holineffe and faith- fulneffe the more concerned to avenge us and not to permit us to fuffer $ and the enemie to triumph alway. So that as thefe words do imply the continuence and height of a fad condition , they do alfo plead pity and a favourable return exceedingly from.God , who fofympatbizes in his peoples ftrait j therefore is the vp^ord , Hoi* /owgufed by the Saints, when they are, as ic were, at an extremity here on earth. , . The other thing that ]o^» heard, to wit, the return of this fuit., foUoweth, l?er/ 11. fully confolatoryj having tbefe two things in it, fexvingtothai fcope, i<. Something is done unto them. 2.- Something is faid •Chap.6. Sook^ of the Revelation. ^ ? y faid umo chem. Firft » Before any thing be laid unto them ( tor , God dealeth not by bare worciS uuh a prayingpeople who areinftraii ) White robes Vieregiyenuntotf^fsrytnt of them. The thing given>is,TvWif robef, M'hich ( frocr.C/w^. 3.1>.4. they ihall walk with mc in ivAi/ff) isclear to be underftoodot- heavenly Glory t fouls being capable of no other raiment. It is faid to Wgi\enthem , not as if they had been at any time without it (all things here not being literally to be underltood in the ttm& more than in the thing that is given ) but » to shew that Gods delaying of vengeance upon perfecuters,doth not prejudge the prtfent hap- pinelfc of Martyrs louls , but that this delay is abundantly compenfed by God who fredy giveth them hea- venly Glory , fo that the other is no ground of complaint to them. This is the fcope , ^j appeareth by what is faid ,that they should re^for a little feafon, C^c as if graceshould give them the bud or bribe oi Glory to latisfie them in tlie mean tune. It is laid , fo6w 'weregi)fen toelpsry oneofthem, not asif all Martyrs had an equal share of Glory ( thojgh every one get a robe > yet there may be ditference in robes ) But it is to ihew t t. That none is milled , wheih&r their parts or place be great or fmall , high or Iom', Ch ift laketh no- tice of every one that (uffereth , and rewardeth them. a. It is to shew » that whatever be the mealure that every one gettcth, yet all get what is fitting to them or becoming them. Olory is shapen out to them , as cloachs are to men , every one according to their meafure , as is fit i Co that in Heaven every one getteth their own coat ( as it were ) and the cloaths that arc naeeteli fir them , according to their Itature in Chrllt , and each one may fay their own mealure becometh them better than the meafure of one taier than they, ia fum , it faith > 3li aie contentedly happy , and none grumble at Gods way in difpofing what is His own: al- though heavenly Glory be the thing mainly intended here , as the laft judgement was the thing petitioned- for in the former words ; yet as in them we included temporall judgements in fome refpe*5ts , So here mc may take in, under v/hi$e robes , Gods owning and vindicating of the Maityrs that were dead , and fervants that were living , from the many vile (landers and calumnies imputed to them> by which formerly they were made blaclit as is hinted -at in the third feal ; in which refpeft , now they may be laid to be made white * becaufe their innocency was manifefted , and credit put on them even before men ; which in the event was fulfilled in the dayesof Ctf/^dwiwe immediately thereafter : and often he hath given particular proofs of this by vindicating in an extraordinary manner fomeofhis eminent fervants, who were not only overwhelmed with I he reproaches of adultenes, murders, witchcraft , Cf c. but by malice ftirring up faUe accufers , wit* nefles and judges, were condemned judicially ( or in hazard to be lo^oFfuch crimes, efpecially by the . as faid unto them, ihatihey should reft jet for a littU feafon fUittiU their feUovf-fet'Pantjalfo > and their brethren that should be killed at they viere, should befulplkd. Thefitft and principal reafon of the delay, may be thus conceived, Gods time of finall judging is not come J He hath moe fufferers to perfii , a certain number are enrolled for lufi^ring as well as for Heaven , many of which ( efpecially ihele who are to fuffer under Antichrilt ) have not yet obtained their crown , though thefe whocryed had obtained theif s : and therefore in refpetit of Gods purpofe and decree , there is anecesfity , that that fuit of theirs Ihould be fufpended. Ihis is the force of the realbn* M'hich g.;eth upon thele grounds , as is hinted , i . That there is a determinate rol 1 of liiffei ers particularly condefceiided on by God. 2. Thatfuffering hath in it a fpeciall dignity and hor^ur unto the Hifllrers. Iris a gilt be- Itowed by God on lome , and not on all ; yea to fome of thefe whomHe loveth , and not to all, Phil, i 29. 3. That Gods purpofe and decree mult itand , nothing can alter that ( known unto Him are all His works from the bir ginning) and in time He hath no new counlell to take concerning any of ibefe things. There- fore muft that appointment, concerning the nunnfa>rr of futferers and manner and circumft.ince of their fuffer- ing , be fulfilled. 4. That all Gods decrees, even thefe which leem hardeft to flesh ( as this of fuffering doth ) are wifely and gracioufly levelled at His own Glory and the good of his People i and therefore ought , ant4' may be quietly and contentedly fubmitted unto by ibem. The particular mutives which the Lord addeth to faiiifiethem to be quiet, (though His Soveraigniiy were enough) are thefe four, as is faid , i. That for the time their rclt was noc ful pended untii-l the ftrlfilling of His purpo'e » but chat good ground was given to tkcm of acquielcingin thehappirtefle beftow- cd on them-, They 'ball refi, CS'c 2. The time of that fufpenfion was not long, but i ex a liitle feafon : therefore it might be the bttcci boin ; all the titneof f uffering,though leeming long to fufferers j yet, l>ejfig R r 2 com- |i^ AH Ixpoft'm •ftht CIiap.6, compared with eternity > isbutfhortandforamomenc. 3. Tnat little whiles fufpenfion is not in vam, but for good ends i even then God is promovinig His ddi^ of perfecting His Saints » and making ready for G))ac final! judgement upon His adverlaries, ancitheir cup is filling up for that end. A fourth Argument, is. from the perfons who are thus to be dignified with fuffering : they are brethren and fell ovf'fer^ants , Sons . f that fame Father, imployed in the fervjce of that (ame Matter with them j and there- fore they, out of irefpedt to them , might quietly wait for the fulfilling of Gods purpole of crowning them, 6c tnaking them partake of the fame dignity with themfel ves. Thefe reafons are expreifed , not lo much for the comforting of Saints in Heaven, as for the clearing, fatisfymg. and encourageing of Saints on earth againft the continuance of fufferings, that they might patiently under them, wait for Gods finailvindicaring of ihem and judging of their enemies. From this feal , we may gather , i. That there hath been much fuftering of Gods tjeople before this time i and therefore that the former fcals, which implyed fufftrings , muft be underlk)od of the Churches fuffer- ings, this ay, H«ivA»i^,lJ«. being brought-in here astherefult ofthefe. 2. That the fc fufFerings were fuch as proceeded from men , finf ully adting therein ^ by which they becam? liable to Gods vengeance , and were not to be undei ftood of Famine, Peitilence, &c. or fuch judgements as do immediately flow fromGods hand. Thefe could not have procured a cry of vengeance againlt the men of the eardi , as is in this feal , if they had not been adtots in thefe evils. 3. We may gather, that the Churches condition hath b^en generally fuffering before this time , and that there hath not been any folcmp and iiniverlal j udgement o n per lecurers be fore this , the cry, Htwhng , 0 Lord > ijrc- implyeth fo much ; and therefore, this feal, as it cxprefleth rufFering,muft relate unto the rime of the Church before Cot^amm : at which time , God gave a vifible te- ftimony of His owning His Church , and of His indignation againft pcrfecuters , as we will fee in the fol- lowing feal. 4. It exprelfeth the Churches extremity , and that immediately going before her change from outward perfecution toexternall peace i the vehemency of thecry,th«comfortableneire oftheanfwer com- pared with the matter contained in the following feal , do confirm this , as if this were the very crijis and turn of that condition, y. That the following feal is not to be looked on as a defcription of the day of J udge- ment , feing that day , \>4iich is by this feal for a time fufpended , doth not immediately fucceed to Heathe- nish perfecution : befide the reafon given here of the fufpenfion of that day , to wit , that all their enrolled number of Martyrs mutt bg fulfilled, which in a great partis to hi accomplifhed in the ttme of Amichnfts ty- rannic, will confirm this, there being no poJibility of including that persecution of Aaiichrilt before the ter- lible events mentioned in the following feal. In the opening of the words vs?e have hinted at feyerall DoArioes » which now we shall not refijme , but ihallfhortly point at thefe obfervaiions further. >- . * 1 ^ That there is no fin that'more effedtually pleadeth for vengeance from God , or more certainly and fe- verely shall be punished by Him, than ilje fin of perfecutina; and wronging of the Saints. Wrongs done to any innocent men in the world have their cry before Godl , and God is the avenger ofthefe j but wrongs done to His Siints, cry lowder than the wrongs of any , even though Kings. God cannot ( as it were ; but hear and avenge , as is clear from the parable, Luke 1 8 7' And from experience this hath been fo jnd , that pcrfecuters ( even often in this life ; have been remarkably plagued of God, as Cain, Pharaoh. Babjlottr Ami- o(bm, Herod the great , who was horribly plagued of God before his death j Ptntiw Pi ate, wao was degrad- ed and banished j Htroi the Tettarch , miferably perished , JBs 12. J^ero , Domiian , and many others.', broughtdeath upon themfel ves, as is clear from Scripture » Hiftoiy oijejefbus , and the EcclcCaftick Itory , efpecially Cwr. Mtf^rf. Vepoenisperfecutortm. Iiistrue, Godswavinttusiisfoveraignandunfearchablein f efpedt of the manner and time of this reckoning ; lomelimes He will fufter great pcrfecuters to die in wordlj credit and peace, as Nebuchadnezar di3, and in later times rhe Duke of >rf/V« , the great per fecuter in rhe low Countries : fometimes He will pardon the perfecuter, as He did Manaffeb } yet o.dinarily doih He' nunifeft His difpleafure, even before the world , by temporall plagues of infamie and judgements upon them , or o- ibers , as may make the world know that He abhorreth that fin ; Such was Gods thruiting jtiebvchadae:^af for a time to the beafts of the field i fuch was Gods plagueing of Manaffeh for his bloud ' n ri5 o •. n .in^ri- fonment , and in denuding his childi en of the Kingdom. This proceed^^tb partly from th..- greatneifc of^the fin o^ perfecution, partly from the nature of it i God is more eminently and Angularly engaged againft ir (He bcingin fome manner perfecuted in Hispeople)Sothat wemay fay . that the bloud of Martyrs .OLindcihal- way with that word betore God , which ^echariab the fonof 3F«^j<» either becaufe they account them one with that of Trajans , tb^re being no confiderable' interruption betwixtthem , or, becaufe they were fooner ftayed than others were. This maketh thediffc- rence amongft the Writters, who , to adhere to the number of Ten , are made to varie in the application of chem 5 yet all agree in this general! , that there were at lead ten diftindt perfecutions purpolely railed i- gainft Chriftians , during that time : which being put together , will take up a confiderable part of ihel'i^ 300. years. A fecond thing clear from ftory, is , that even during theintervalls of thefe perfecutions , when the fword was not raging by Authority againft Chriftians , yet by tumults and infurredions amongft thj people and by the malice of inferiour Governours ( who were either aiftoi s in, or connivers at , or negUgenc of the iwnifli- ing of fuch things ) the Churc.i was ftill fuffenng. In this manner was Stephen (toned by the people!^^ 7 J4i»ef was beheaded, andPwerwasimprifonedbyHcwt/j ASi.ii. Thus Paul and the ^pofi/esoken i^iiifer - cd in their joarnevings , even before publick perfecucion was ftirred by New , and thus it continued al' malt through all the Provinces oftheEtipire, when the Law feemed molt favourable unto Chriftians , There being aU that time no EmperourChriftian to own Chriftians in their fuftering, fave one PhUippus* v?ho reigning but few years, washimlelfandhis Family murthered by DfciW , whoraifed the eighth per- fecution. 0bf2. That Gods people in a holy way nnay pray for vengeance upon perfecuters , as is often ufed in the Pjalms : not from felf revenge , or from a carnall fpiric i but from love to the glory of God , the \indi- eating of themfel ves and the truth maintained by them, and fearing of men from this fin of perfecution , and the hazard that foUou'ech upon it, O6/.4. That God may futfer the bloud of His Saints for a long time to b ^ impanished , as if He took no notice ohihcir prayers iu refped of the effedt. Okf. 5. Even then when Gciri feemeth to negletl His people , and to take no notice of their prayers. He is holy 6c true,& !»to be acknow- ledged fo. Though fenle would fay thecontrary, Faith ought to lay this ground at the entry , Lord , thou art ■ holy and true , ^c. From the Anfwer , Ver/ii< 0^rt»e, i; That though God do nocinltantly grant the particulars th?t His people do pray for ; yet their prayers are not loft : here the thing foigh: is delayed , yet a comfortable recurn of th^r prayers is made out unto them j and theiy)iayers are not without fruit even for the time. Ohf. 2. Gods peremptory decrees , and the prayers of His people , are not inconfiitent j yea , His decree may aim at one thing, and the particular pray ed-for by His people ( as it is circumltantiated ) ' aim at ano- ther thing , upon the matter, inconfiftent with that ; yet may thele prayers be acceptable to God , and they in them , as is clear here and in Ah»hams praying for the blesfing to Ishmael, whiles God had appoint- ed it for another. The reafon, is , becaufe our prayers and'our practice are accepted , not becaufe they are conformed to Gods fecret will and decree , but as they agree witft His will revealed in His Word , which is the rule of our duty. Oi/'. 3. Though prayers prevail not to alter Gods decree j which muft ftand , yet prayers may procure much prefent quietnefle , and fatisfa(flion for the time. Gods decrees are fo wifely or- dered for the good of His people, that it were no advantage j but prejudice to them to have them altered. Obf, 4. The moft rageing perfecutions have their bounds fet by God , the number of Martyrs is deter- mined , and all the perlecuters from thebeginning of the World , to theend , shall not exceed in oneper- fon. Which , as it doth notably hold forth Gods Soveraignity and providence in |jj^e greateftconfufi n oF the World f fo doth it exceedingly contribute tothe comfort of C5<. doth confii m this. For there is no delay put to Judgement then, and there is no more to interveen the Martyrs perfefting, and this vengeance ontheperlecuters. Thefetvvoarealfojoyned, Mm.2\.29. The ending of the attiidtion ofGods people , and the coming of Judgement J iwwct/wre//, faith the Lord , afier the tribulation ofthefe dajes , shalltheftitt bedarkpud , ^c. riyrc is therefore no temporall peace> or millenary Kingdom , altogether free of f jftering , to beexpe<^e4 before chat time , which is the day of redemption from the(e fufferings. LECTURE VIII. 'Vctr.i2. Andl beheld when he had opened the Jixth fea I, audio, there Xvm a great earthquake j arid the Svnbe- came blacks (ackcloth of hair, and the Moon became m h'oud, XT,. And eke Stan of tealpen fell unto the earth , et)cn m a fg tree cajletb her untimely figf vvben she it shaksn of a mighty Mind. 1 4. And t ' e heaven departed dn afirowl when it it rolled together , and (*pety moimtain and ifland Mere meted •ut of their places'. 1 5 And the Kjnzs of the earth, and the great men ,andihe rich men and the chief captains . and the mi/_hty rr^it, ande'bery bondman and eatery freeman hid themjel\>es in thednf,and in the rockj of the mountains. 1 6 Andfaid to the mountains and rocl^s, Fall on as, and hide us from the face of him tJjatJUteth on the thrwie , , and froth the wrat!} of the Lamb : 17. VorihegreatdJty of his wrath if come, and who shall be ahietofland- WE proceed now to the opening of the fixth feal, which holdeth forth fome moft terrible & dread- tuU difpenfation , and that bothin refpe'6l of the type and^he w ord of explication or eiFe»fis mentioned for opening cf the type. The type is fct down, terf.lz.in three expreffions » i. There wtu d great earthquake. 2. The Sun became bbck.asfackcloth of hair. 3. l ke Moon became di bUud. Theetfeds / which lerve for explication o the tormer) follow, and are ot two forts, 1. Upon the realbnlefle creature, in three inftances, 1. The Start fu'l from heayien y terf.il. 2.Upon the heavens, t6ejpesoftheeanh,^e. Theother part ofthofeertedts we will i^M,Hof 10.8. They shallfay to themtmtains , co'Ver us i and to the hills , fall on «*, CS'c. which w^ords are by our Lord ( Lui^. 23. 33. ;appliedtofetouttheterriblneffiof Gods judgement upon thefeu'j , which was to come ahtde afteratthedeftruc^ionofierM/4/cw. From which places , put together, it will appear not inconfiftem with this defcription and expreflions thereof, to apply this even to Ibme temporall judgement. Forconfirming M'hereof further > we may, * p ,;• *; Confider , that this event cannot be underfiood principally , and primarily of the day of Judgement j but muft be underftood of fomeihlng going before that. It is true , the compleating of vengeance ( to I peak io) will be then at its heigh : and, by proportion , we may gather from the terrible expreflions ufed to hold f oi tn Gods wrath in a temporall j jdgement, the unconceivable dreadfulnefle of thelaft Day, which will be exceed- ing! yxbeyond the moft terrible temporall event. Yet, we conceive, the icope of this place, is no to hold forththatday j but fome particular judgement , wherein Gods wrath againfl the enemies of Chrilts Kingdom, is in a lingular an extraordinary way manifelted. For, i; The fevenih leal is yet to be opened , whichcon- taineth events in time pofterior to the iixih, as was ihewen, Lf^. i. on this Chapter. 2. Nomcntion hath hitherto been made of Antichrift, either of his rife, reign, or ruine : andit will not beconlilL-nt with that immediate dependance , which each of the former feals hath one upon anorher , to fay , that this fixili fealleapeth from the Heathenish pcrfecution over many hundreds of'years , and all the interveening events till the day of Judgement. 3. The matter contained in it , is only terror againft Chrifts enemies , who are enemies to Him as Mediator : which cannot be faid of the day of Judgement , which is as comfortable to H is friends as terrible to his enemies apd all lotts of M'icked men. Itagieeth therefore better to fome particular judgement , than to that gsne rail appearance. 4. If this were the day of Judgement principally longed-for by the Saints in the former feal * Then there needeth not have been fo many Arguments to prelfe quutnclle during the fufpenfion of that fuit , ific were foinftantly and immediately f ulhlled, 5. It is not like, that the. day of Judgement fhould be prophecied of& deiciibed before any temporal! judgement on enemies b; h-ard. of, efpecially feing they are fpoken ofin this fame prophefie. B Jt concerning this , fee more in the tirit and' feventh Ledures on this Chapte r . .^ 3.- We fay. This event prophecied of here,cannot be underftood as containing lad things to the Chutch.btit on the enemies and perfecuters thereof : whitJh is clear, i. by the former conhderation , compared with the perfons on whom this judgement falleth : it is on Kjngs, Captains t ^x\6 great Men of the oarth. Now dur- ing the Heathenifli 'perfecution under the former leais, i^ito which this immediately luccecdeih , there ~ were no fuch perfons in tfie Church as the ff 2< This is confirmed by the terror "accompanying this )udgc- Rr 4 ; m€Wi, > .3«> An Sxpiftt'tcn of the . Chap.6. ijient, which iraketh tliem in theirprailicc fls.c- from Chrilt, and in their words cry ouc againft it , as being .10 be reck oned w ich againft their wills, and as apprehending certainly wrath to th;mfelves from Hii appear- i:;g,as in the parallel places, f/o/1 10.8. Itt' Vandals, ©c. and othi.r. Heathen Nations: theie invafions were notftat^d palpably on Chrifts account ,as maniri.ftiy owning hisinierelt , liich as this feal importech. Itre- m.nineih then to be undcrftoodotfome lingular and extraordinaVy change on ihc'^mam Empire, and irs- HeathenEmperourSjV^'hei eby it becomtCh quite another thing.perfecution put to an end.perfecuters broughc unto judge ;iient , and that Oy fuch inftrument^s maintained Chrifts quairell againft them > and \^ ith Inch, ilKcdOfe as should extort the acknowledgement thercoHiom the perfecuters tbcmfelves. All which cha- raders , Qiap.*. Bdok^if the Revtlatm, 511 radVcrs i as they are now clearly implied in this leal j lo will we find thena reBjorkaBly fulfilled in thjlt^^reac change of the world in the dayes ot Conjiant'me the great , about the year 5 to. and afterwards,; which came immediately upon the back of the laft perfe cuiion , ( and fo agreefh well to the time ) by which fhe w ,ole face ol- the HeatheniA Empire was changed , and , as Heathenifli , was overturned. Sa that in clfedt tlii world became another thing that it was; x\'hich agreeth well M'ith the type j perlecutcrs were vifibly puoifh^ ed and taken with their hands hot in the bloudof tne Saints ^ and by fich inltiuments as particularly Itated the quarrell upon Chrl-rts account 1 and therefore carried the crolfcin their Enlign ; many Emperours and gre; c JVlen* Wert brought to acknowletkeChrilts hand and indignation againft them i TncCliurchhad frecuo:n from outward perfecuiionsi Oiriftianity became in requeft in the v\ orld, fo that Chrlliians fecmcd now to enjoy in part the return of the prayers otthefe that had gone before them. All which, being fO cvidentlj- ful- filled in that time » and being fo agreeable to this type in all its circumftances , \vt conceive, that the foretell- ing oHhis very event, is the main icopc of this feal: for cleanng and confirming whereof, We (hall adde fur- ther thefeconfiderattons. 1 f weconfider, i. the ufuall manner of the Prophets their exprefling of horrible j udgmenrs (as wc Obferved at the entry ) it will be agreeable to them aud to John M'ho folio weth them t to undcrtt and this of lome tem. porall ihin^, Specially upon enemies. a. Conhder , that it is ordinary in the Scriptures of the New Teftament , and agreeable to this proph, fie to fpeak of the Kfmane Empire as ot all the world , and of things befalling it , as of changes ahd events kfall- ii^ all the world j So , Luke 2. i . It is f aid that Augti^m decreed , that all the world ihould be taxet) , th.it is^ all the Empire , ^>. 3. 10. And therefore it will not be unrcafonable to aiirid thele exprdfions to changes whin this Empire. 3. Confider, that the change ofReligion in the Empire in its Nature, Ordinances > Cuftomes i Ceremo- nies , ^c. and the bringing in of a different Religion in its room, is ordinarily expreffcd in fuch terms as hold forth an univerfall change upon all the world j upon Heaven, Earth, Sun, Moon Seas, ^c. as if all Were over- turned , and yet the change is not upon the world in it felf, but upon Religion ( if we may (peak fo) in the world : becaufe that change hath fuch alterations with it, as if (he world bjcame another things and becauib Religion being the molt precious thing in the world , the great and remarkable changes are reckoned accorct- ingly as it goeihwithit. Hence m'C will find three eminent changes > and periods in refpeift o Religion 1 fpoken of in this Book , and all of them in fuch expreflions as bear lonh , at the firft view , atotall and uni- verfall change upon all the world. The firft, is, the changeof the world from Heathenish IJolany to Chti- ftianity : this change is fet our as a new woi Id in this feal, becaufe (as it were^ that Heathenish world, where- in Heathens bare rule , and Idolatry was publickly countenanced and authorized , is overturned , and another worldcomein its room. This change ofthe world is from Heathenish to Chriftian. The fecond great change of Religion, isfromthefimphcityof Chriftianity , unto the darkneffe and do£ltincsof Antichrift. This change under the trumpets , is fet forth by fmiting of the Earth and Seas , by darkening ofthe S in and Moon, ll?c. when the mutation is upon the ftateot Religion in the world; Thischangeisof aChriI?i?lA world into an ibitichriftian. The third great change , is under the vials , when Antichrifts kingdom cgam i^ brought down , Chap. 16. It is expretied by a mutation upon the Earth , Sea, Sun , C5c. when yet the ju Jge- mentfallethbutonihebvafthisNVorshipperSjandthependicles, and fuperftitions oi his kingdom ^ which may be called the Antichiltian w orld z and this mutation , is the overturning of the Antichriftian , and the iii- briugingofa Chriftian world again in the place of it. Andtbis way being keepcdinexprelfing all the other changes ol Religion in the world , we may the more warrantably apply this here , as is faid. Only , there is this difference, tae other changes ofReligion under the trumpets and vials, arc brought about by fteps undct feverali trumpets and vials j This change is fet out by one feal together, becaufethat alteration w as inttant- iy, and univei (ially at one time brought to pafle, which in the other changes is not io Hidden. 4. The confideringoftbt event more particularly in its feverali circumftances , dothio fjlly anfwetthi^ type, that it may well be taken in and accounted as a univerfall change upon the woild. Which will appear by confidering thele tN\o in the matter oifadt, 1. What the ttate of the Church immediately bcfovc ifus change. 2- Confidering what the ftate ofthe Church became immediattly thereafter. 1. The ftateot the Church before Cc^^miweV gove 1 nmert , was , tor ouiw *fd perfeciitiDrt , tiftdc||he extreamelif-fferings that can be imagined, as was hinted at in the.expounding of ihe/onfihieal Amongft the four chietGovernours that then were, ro wit, Diockfiattt 'Maje'midnm neicutetii Gidefmi M4ximnui ( called alio ]o\>ius ) and Cenjlantius, Conjlantine's father , only this laft haJ a fa, o-.,r to i br.fti. ns , t-ne c f her three bemg molt cruel pe Iciters. Abvm Co fijiantius dcaih , ftartcdup M^^emitis \ouiw^\he Empire a«- RpmCj whoictf atime prevailed, and continued as barbjrOusandciu'eUas anyoi theoikr.., Ageiijit^HiS. S f MaxMtiut , jij An Expojitionofrbt Chap. 6. Maxemiut ,}oVtus Pent one Se'perus ( whoni he called Cejar ) who was overthrown by him ; afccr whom , he pretctvcd one M»ximinus his ne.phcv\' . who in perfecutitig was nothing iiehiud any ot the forme-. A little afcer Licimus , who was conltituted Cef»t in his room ( who for a tiine had couiiterfttly befriended Chriitians for fear of Confiantine) yet afterward fell into moll giofle bla'phemie and perfecution. All of th.'fe having this for their aime, to root out . Chriltianiiy , by cruelty and' fubtiky , left nothing undone to accomplish it. Th vMr cruelty vented in ihcfe perfecutions , and their fubiilty may be gathered from the Laws we find enacted againftthe Church in thefciime*:. As, i. that all tke Bibles, Cjps, and Ciurch-f.irnicurefhoald be deliver- ed up and deftroyed : it was from this giving up of the Bible, that Ghiittians, who made defcdtion, were failed after that Tradimes , that delivering up thsir Bibles, See. being accounted receding from the truth , ct the tiflimony thereof. 2. Tnat men and women fliould h.^tmeet together for reli^ouscxercifes , but men apart , and women a part. 3. That none should teach women , but' women. 4. That no meetings should be kecped -w jthin the circuits of Towns,but in the fields,,upon the pretext of h-ealthfuluelTe. 5. That there should be no meetings of Minifters or correfpondeuces amonglt chetH in Synods or otherwayes , which was prohibited as a thingdang^ rous to the State : 6. That all the old Temples sho jld be built , and all the meeting-places of the Chriftians deltroyed. 7. That no Minifters should bi permitted, but, where ever found , they should be calt into priibn : which La\^'s , at laft , ended in open perlccution againtl all that pro- fcff.d the Name of Ch rift jfo that to be called aChriftian, was, a moft horrid crime. U.ito thefe Laws, afterward Julian^ M-ho was eminently taught of the devil to undermine Chnftianity after it had flourished for a lime in peace and tranquillitie) added thefe four j , or , . more plainly and craftily formed them out of; what was before him. i. ThainoChrilfian should be admitted to any Truft , Civil or Military, but he who firft facrificed to Idols : this was obferved formerly under Ditckfian. 2. Tnat the children of no Chri- ftian should be admitted to ^jhools of Learning » or be educated m humane Science , that by that means Kc mightbringjnignoranccamongft the Chriftians , that they might be the klTc able to vindicate Chriftianity, and might he the lelfctho.ight of amongft others. 3. That no preacher of the Gofpcl amongft them should have any allowance of maintenance dior , before him in Coinftamitts time, they had allowance fettled by pub- lick A'.iihoiity )inte tiding thereby to overturn the Church , knowing that the Church cannot coulifl wiih- •.K the Miniftery , neither.a Miniftery without it be maintained. His fourth device to undo Chriftianity?, was , in defpiteofit , to give way to all other Religions by publick toleratingpf them. Therefore in his time was the rebuilding of the Temple Oi ^ folio at Ddphus intended, and the Jewxcncouraged to lay the founda- tion of their deftroyed Temple at J cruj'alem:. both which , were miraculoufly by earth-quakes impeded : - and his pradtices in reference to this , wereoblerved , ( Chap. z.)}n th? Epiftle to Ihjatira: From which particulars , with what was faid in opening the fourth fcal , it may appear, how fad thecon- dition of the Chriftian Church was when Cenfiaminebcgm to govern. Let U'S naw fee what it became with- - in fome few years thereafter. The eftarc which the Church was brought utyo afcer that time , was shortly thus. After CMflamim death* - Confianme being declared Emperour while he was \\\BJitam , continued in thefe pai ts for a tiine , while the tormentioned pcyfecuters, efpecially Maxentius who liredat i^wie, were become hateful! to all j not fo much for jheir perfecutingof Chriftians , as by their tyrannies , adulteries , and all fort of vile cruelties ■ upoT every (ortorperfons : whereupon , Confiatmne ( called . i.^afiim- Cth: by which (igne , he was no: only, animated to goto I whilehe was tiefiiatingj bit alfo to em- brace Chriftianity and the proFefTionof Chri'f. In Cgne whereof heal wayes carried the Croffv. with that' Infcription for his Colours, and fet it up at B^omt , when he entered ViCf or in it- This itory Eufeb.de yit* Conflaminiy Lik^i. cap. 22. affirmeth he heard Coftfldntine himlelf fT^rt to be truth with an oath. After this , he with bis Army marched toward J^me , and in the way had difcovered to him the treachery of Maximinianus h\s own Father in Law: By Gods mercy he was delivered fromit,andit returned uppn the ao- thc^ When he came to J^amCi Gjd delivered the Tyrant Maxewitis into his hand. Maxentins and his chief O'cersbfing put to flight on the otherfideofsheRiverTjier , was necellitated toreturnby a Bridge {pei' po^rtemMihiiu^iAs they call it ) whereupon he had made devices in a fscret way to have drowned Ctnjiatt.t iincby whlch.he and thefe that werev^ith him were drowned in the River, Upon which occafionCasftf- febits reporteh, Lib 9. cap. S.) Chriftians took occafion tofing that word in the 9. Pfalm , Ver/! 16. The LoJjf knayin hy the judgements ythicb be ex^tnah» the wicked is fnandin the v/nk^^ba own hands. u : - And Chap.5. . . Sodk^ of the Rtvelatlm. j2 j And ihac word , lyi/. ?. I $. Hemade afit anddiggedk, andhelimfelfit fdlm Uit« «.C?c. Afterttus, C«Hfiam'me having the peaceable poUe/Tion of the Welt, had attetwaid two dif hciiltiesi The hrll/rom Ma - ximinM) aiming to drive on perfeciuion, and the death oi Cot^antine to^eihev , Eufeb. Lib. l.de^t^^ta Conjianmi, eap.^o. Thelccond, was from Lieimus Emperourol-the Eaft, with whom Conjianrins hid matlepeace, and lad given his filter lo him in Marriage, who tor a limedid counterfeit Chi iltiauity ; ya within five years , became a molt cruel enemie to K^onficmtme and all other Chriltians , and was ihe author of many of the foiffier cruel Edicts , as is to be Icen in the former places of Eufebitts , lib. i. cap 43. 41, 45 , 46. %6. Agaii ft ihcfe alio Cmfiantine let himielf , not only by Armes but by I'rayer to GoU arid hdiXiw^ : over whom Ciod gave liim glorious vidtories.asistobefeen, /W^./<6. t.cap. 51. W. 2. cap. 11. 12,15, 14, Cic. After which .followed a noft comfortable and joyful! eltaCe or the Churcli, as huftb.hdih it , Lib.i.cap.ig. Ouiot which general, wcmay gatheraiid oblervethefepariiailars, for making out the anlwcri-bincilc of this event unco this type, and the greatnelle of ihe change from what was before, As, I. This judgsraent was upon many great naen, zsDioUfian, Maximianuf, Galeriw Maximinh/i, Maxtmkis, Liciam : all which had the tides ofEmperoursot Cejart , belide what came on ii^any great G.iP. wins under them , as particularly on Psntctiut, Culianm, Tkegtimus and many others, remarkably plngued of God, as is evident in the foreciied ttones. 2. Chrjftianity that was before deltroycd, was now publickly by Authority countenanced ; Idolatry that Was before countenanccd,is now abhorred by all i Idol-temples every where are deftroyed or shut up , and Chriftian Churches built and Minilters provided, lather more fumptuoufly than fparjrgly , as wc may -gaihrr trom Eufeb.Lib.lxap 47.^9.^2 S^, f6, &c. 5. Tne Laws are jult contrary ro what tbey werej none but Chriftians are admitted toOffice: •& though Confiantine took not the way ot difcoyering his fervams , which his father Cot\{lantiuf did ( who gave out ; aijehu, that he wouid admit of noneto fervc him, bui fuch as facrificed to Idols, but afterward expelled the lacrificers, and keeped the refufers. laying, they viHJuld not be faithfull to him , who had never been faithful! to God ) yet was he zealous in having faithfull men about him, and to have Religious Worship not only in publick, but particularly m his own Family : Schools were appointed , Minilters encouraged j Martyrs ( or Confeffors rather) who were in exile, were brought back : thcfe who had been put from Ofrices , we re rc- ftored i Synods ^'ere conyocat and counttnanced by Cot^antin's own prelence, as that ot2ieice was j herefics were>condemnedi toleration ofother Religions, or of lchirms,amonglt Chriftians, was not luffered,and ma-' ny fuch Hke Laws and pradices, juft oppome to what was before. 4. Genfider the grestVidories he obtained over enemies, and tf>c account upon which he purfued them. His firft War againltAf4Jfe«*- wife ■} h^ waspunucd , .'odbeiitgcdby him , and was either killed^orjdurcingthefiege hanged hitnlelf , as is divenly reported by writers. The third , Maxentiuf, was remarkably drowned, as is laid before, with many o^ his chief officers,which made thcCrji- Itians compare his deftrudion in the M'ater with Pharaoh* f drowning in the Rc4-ica> M^xknintts }oVua , Ss » ■ un%;i^ |24 AHExpoJumtfthe ChapUJ. throughintemperance becoming cor»uIen: , was uiiCcin wit.* byles in the fecret parts , OJtof wnich itljed abundance of vermine > in a molt loatnfom difeal'e , o tnat Pbylicians were either lijdbcated by his Itneil « or were killed b^ai , becaufe they could not cure him , one ot his Phylicians telling hrni , it was Gods judge- ment on him for perfecution , which no man could remove. Aclalti the convivifcion was fo born in-upon be found in EufebiuatUl'S cap i8, 1 9- where the end alio oiDmUfian and Herculetis is fee down. The other tyrant in the E<0 ( lo wii , Maximintu » who was called . efar ) nad been ind jltrious to invenc tortures Ibc Chrirtians ^ efpecially to pull out their eyes > was at lalt deteat , and in a bafe habit made to hide himiel^-, and thereafter purfued by lickncfle , which made both his eyes to leap out j by which , he was neceiFitated. toconttffi;, that only the God of Chriltians was God f, and that he had be en milUken concerning the gods whom he choofe to worship : all which he had found to be truth by experience ic felf. Which wotds were uttered by him , being even expiring , as Eufehm teltifieib , tk iMta Cmjiantinl hk.ZMp.^x. LUimut again, who eould not be Icarred from perfecution by any orihcle examples C though in fomc thci eor nimfclFiiad been aiflor, whiles he wasin confederacie with eonjtamine ) was after man y defeats and flights convinced of hi^ folly , and made to vent his indignation agdinlt tnele Idolatrous Priw-fti who had made him diidain Con- (Utttin^sGod , and put confidence in the multitude of olJ gods, as they called them. So that he and hischicf afltdares being taken , and brought to punishment by Confiaatine , were made to underltand how great and admirable the God o^ConJlamine wis,de)rit^9i$JiamMb.2j^p. it. Which remarkable jut^emeots ,and cont fesfions, as alfo of many other great «»en their adherents , a> if ihcy were fpcakiog oat the woidi contained in the Text, ye will find in the tQ;ecited fiiftory , and in Cem.Magdde patnii petfeiutnutn* The like remarkableiudgements with iueh confeslions we wUi not hnd at dvy iimc together in any (tory. All which coufiderarions being put together , we conceive the reafons now more apparent why weapplied the feal to this event and eicpouoded tc gi it » leing eveiy tbing jumps lo in the time, event and etfeCks, as hath- been formerly hinted ac. We conceive it not ueedfulUoinfift pariicuhrly in expounding and applying every exprefllon, as what the darkening of the Sun » the removing of iflands and Mountains mcaacth * or how they differ among thcm^ felves. This is certaini that all the parts of chat IdoUtro js world are comprehended under this threatening, and all fort of perfccuters are to be included in thui ItroKe j that there are noiic fo great or Itrong , as may h« berate themfelves from it j and that there is nothu^ fo lUtely,firin or remote, which shall eicape this charge. But this alteration Ih jll be extended over all , fo as tne Lord alon,. ». .ail be . x Jced in that day. If it be askedt why this particular tcmporall jydgenieni: is 'et out under lUch higa and nniverial terms , as leemetfi rtJore a- g;reeable to the day^ol Jtidgemeni \ Mfy*, Belkle the cuftome of the Pi'0;)heis , and conltani flrain of this OOk , we fay , i. The ill was univerfall , and the remedy was very broad , and wond.rluli , which made the chang.e be of the larger extent. 2. It was a very great change from one extreiije of luffering to another ex- treme of outward prtfperity. 3. It was a very ludden chan^,few years inter veeoed between the Chur- ches low condition, and her outward flourishing eftatc j all which , iookeih ll..ea new world. Men could Ifcardiy have believed in foshorttime to have feenluchihing., had it not been by the extraordinary power of God carried on ( as it vrere ) like the day of J'^dgemcnt on the one fide , and like a new Creation on the other, 4. Tills event may in fome lor t be a type and refei»blance of the laft udgenvnt ., and An evidence and pledge of it unto the Saints who were praying for that vengeance ; and thererure may be though* 10 be fet forth un- der fucb eicpreflions » for confirming Gods prayipg people in the hope of that day. We may from this fcope take theleoblervations , i. That though the great vengeance oTGod ag^nfl per* fecuiersbe referved till the lallj udgements , yet fometimes j yea > otcenGo i will remarkably punish tbem , even before men , as is clear in the application before mentioned , and id tneobfervations on ilu- former feal. We will fcarcely find in the Scriptures of the Old and New Ttftameiat, or in flory , any eminent perlecuter I for the moft part • to go oat of this World w thout Ibme remarkable blot. The fin of shedding thv' b oud of Qodspeoplcj 'sff>ok«BofinihecafeofAIvayj ^driattyo&ng itexed with commotionsin his life, diedwith much anxiety? as ihele verfes expreUed by hun, before nis death Chap.tf. 'Siok^ofihtReveldtieH. ^^^ Q^£ num, abtb^ mhta i '\i, )< Maxim'mus beinj? ucciarco an cucuiic by the Senate , was killed in his tent j Jkciut by the Goths (m iht ii* firlt iiualion of the E npir ) wich bis whole Armie > was cut off j t^akrianus waa overcaHe by the Ptrjiam and !nade ui e of by Sopon^ as a reft tor bis foot when he was to horle i ot Dudejlaa wc have beard already' Thus , io the m it part , were the pcrfecuters dealt with by God » and died ignouiinioufly , and oftencia)- s with terror and regr.ite. Sach a \vord had St^terut at his death , Omnia jm , © f^mthi prodefi j fuch alio wastheendofthaCinfimousenennieoiChriltians* jt//Mii» who» »n ins height of contempt againltChrift was deadly wounded in battel! againit the Ptriians , anu tnrowing his, blond m the Air , ctied wish that de- * (pe <.Ce ( xpresfion in his ntojth , Intuit tandem KjdiUe ; f^alt^^t cne £nip9rour , being a great favourer o^ the yirrianti and a great perf.cjier of cue Orihodoxe, v as the Arrians did exceed the Heatliens in cruelty ) was in battel! againlt the Gotbf in T-oracm wounded > anU being carried to Ibme houle neer by , it was fet on firebytheenemie, in which be lOhei ably p«ished. Ail which do shew GodsreveBgefuiljutticein ptir- filing fhat fin. '^ Obf.Z Wrath is exceeding terrible upon the ftouteft men of the world. What a terriblneffc muft there be m tne great day when wrath and terror (" to fpeak fo) are at their perfedion I and what a howling and crying n:i ft that be , when all the families of the ea th , and thele that have pierced Him , shall mourn be- fore Him ? It were geoti to prevent this terror » and to abftain from what provoketh it. This will be found a-certainiruihythatitisafjarfjU thing to fall in th^ hands of theliving God. Obj. 3. Thegreatdiftanceih.it is between God and creatures^ and how far all ot them are in His reverence , be can at one inftance shake both Heaven and £arih, and turn the world upiidedown i He can make ih: Kings to flee, and the ftouttfl men in the world to cry oat for tear J He» even Hd, only IS to be feared i and waocanltand when He is an- gry » Pjal76'7. It is a wonder poor men wili hve under a controverfie with Him , and be fo little affright- ed ot tiii> wrath. 4. There is nothing maketh wrath more in lufferable, than vhatitis the wrath.of theLamb Chrift , Tferf.i6' Thisisaddedasthat whichaugmenteththcirterrorandnrakethihieircafedefperate .when the Mediator is their eneroie > there is none in heaven nor earth , that can befriend them ,• Tiie vengeance of lelpifeil Grace > executed by the Mv-diator, is the molt dread ul vengeance. The Lord fave us from that. Oif^. The ficklnefle of all creatures, even of the molt mighty and valiant m ;n iu the world ; • What are they whcij God beginneth to reckon with them 9 Stars tali trom heaven , great men and ftout men hide then)- felves from the Lamb, i t may learn us toccafe from man , whofe breath is in his noltrils ; for , wherein is he to be accounted of ? 6 S^e the infaffcrabluelle of wrata , the day ot His wrath is come , and who can abide Him J what meaneih cne gnat part of men who hazard without fear upon known caufes of wrath and can live at feed with God 9 There isa neceifiiy of being at peace with him j • this wrath of His , one tlay wM be found unfupportable. Obf.7. judgements oftentimes fall forcft upon the great ones of the world ,• and the fc that inmens acco^jnt might De thought moft lecure, Kings, great Men & migty M3n,arc efpectally ft'ricken at } partly, becaute they ijfe tobj ring-leaders in the hn -, partly , it fer veih mofl to the abating ofcreaturcs and the manifeflingof Gods J.iltice and Power; partly, ( to fpeak io)they think more fttangeofit. 8. Tha ifouter men be in thrir oppoiiiion to Chnll , and the more iecure and cbnhdent they b^; in their fin , often- times, when wrath cometb , they are found the ixiore deiperate cowards : Becaafe » the moiefccurity be un- der Gn , the more force and power is added unto the challenge of the conlcience when it is wakened. There is a great odds here between the language ofthcfe gallants who now cannot abide the face of the Lamb, aud- the former braggings wherei n often they have defyed the 5t>n of Gad. 9. There is no condition fo ha; d,ihat the proudeft men in the world will decline, nay, by the contrary, they will deiire it, that they may efcape the Wrath of God .when once the lenfe of it breaketh in upon ihena. Some gallants ftand now upon their points and ci edit , and will not Hee where there credit is concerned , though it Ihould draw on fin upon them j but there will be no fuch (tickingin the day of wrath j men will be glad to tiee to the bafelt corner of the ea tli they woald choofe that tha greateft moantain or rock should fall upon them , and think no sbameto cry for it' :, yea, annihilation would be welcome to them> to prevent their appearing before Jelus Chnft; Men^great Af en, and ftout Men, M'ill have a far other language^ if wc iway fuppofe it ) at their appearing before Him , than now in their grandour it were posfible for them to imagine. Obf.io. When God reckonech^He needvill be no irylUng ; when the Lamb cometh in wrath to reckon with dcipilers , He perfueth in wrath, and they would rain tiee } but there is no treating aimed at oneither fide. ij. This day of wrath is certainly coaling and will come , though it feem to be delayed. We may well take all the inftances of particular judge- ments as pledges of that day. Men will once find they have wronged themfelves, that they have fo little ba- lieved this great Article of Faith. 14. When that day cometh, there will be great odds between Gods people* andthereltof the world. The :K.ings and great ones, who delpiled them on earth, would be glad in thafPf day to exchange Thrones with the meaneftSiinti and will neverattain it. Wrath when it cometh, will make X^c w orld know of what worth Godlinefleis , and what an excellent thing it is to have a good confcience » and what advantage there is in having peace made with God through Chrilt Jefus. Thele are the true and JaithfuU layings of God, and who behevcth them not now, will one rfay with the i ich Glutton find the truth of ihenj. i:.iij m CHAP. VII. Verf.i. \Kd aftenhefethi9gt , IfAVifouiAmtlt fitmimgenthe four coinwf the eatihy hold'mgthefour ^mnds tfthe earth, that the Vfind thwU not blov> ti the. can h ,.not on thejea , noi on any tree. T the entry of the former Chapter wcdividtdthisprophcfic into three princi pall pro- phefies I holdingfonh andrelatmg unto three prmcipalpeuods of ihcconduionoftbciviiiitant ^Church. The hrftj relating to the Churches fuftenngs under Heathens, which was exprellcd by 'the feais , whereof we have fpoken. The fecond, concerning Antichrifts rife and dominion.hol- den forth by the trumpets. The third, concerning the Churches o.itgace from under that ftonnc , is contain- ed under the vials. Thefetwoareyettocome. And becaufe thatfecond was a fad Itorme , whichmight Ihake the Faith of Gods People , if they werenot ftretigibned agamft it^ the Lord armeth them in reference rhereunto by laying down thefe two Itrongconfolationk., 1. By shewit)g his careof His Church in providing for the lafcty of His own before the Itorm should come. ^ By shewingthc certainty of the Churches outgate from, and vidoi y over that ftrait. Which two uke up the Chapter, and are put tcgciher in a little view and hint ,' before the Xord go on to defcribe the ftorme it felf , that thereby ,thc faith of Gods people , and their confolation in ieferencethereto>mightbethemoreltrengthnedandconhrmed. If we look to the order ofrevealing the matter contained in this Chapter , itdothbelongitothefixihfcal (the feven^h not being yet opened ; J But , if we look unto rhe matterit (elf j and the icope , we wili find it belong to the prophelies following, as preparatory to them » ^^ letdown belore the opening cf the I'evenrh leal , to make the tranfition from the one prophefie to the other the more diicernable i and alfo to make the prophefie cbmipg the more to be adverted uino, and the eafier to be underltood. The Chapter then hath thefe two pans , i . The Lords taking care of His Church and Eled: before the coming of a Itorm j by (epararing of them, and C as it were, by His own feal) fetting them apart from others • that they should not be hurt by it. And becaule thefe prophefies reprefeni the evems to JtfA«,as 'Med; there- fore is ihis care of Gods alfo rcprefented to him in that fame manner before thefe events come. This firft , is from the beginning to the ninth \)Cffe ; and the fecond part, from the ninth "Jjr^/e to the end , holdeth forth a calm and flourishing eftate ofthe Church after that ftorm » in refpeQ or number, beauty, and freedom in the lervingofGod : which relateth, Firft, unto theChurch on earth, md in part forcsheweth the fpreadingof theGofpel, after Antichrifts tyranny and domiiiation hath brought the Church low ^ but efpecially istobe ^jlfiUcd in Heaven, where thefe things, which in a propheticall manner are fpokcn of , ,ind applied unto the Church here, will more properly be fulfilled. For clearing of this fcope»and bitter underftanding of this Chapter, let us cor.fider thefe three, i. What thefe winds do fignific. Z, What is mcaned by this fealing. 3. Unto what time or Hate of the Church they do relate. By Ghap.7. 'Baek^oftbeKeveldUoit, 34;; Ey leitids, three things arc efpecially underftood m Sai^, ture , M'hich make the hokting ot Aefc v\iiius three wayes 10 bu inctrprs;icj. I. By M/Kfj,inScripiurc, are underitood temporall judgements on civil States, Jer. 49. 36; &c. and lo ihe ApW//Jf o/u-wrfjfuppol-ch a reltraint on temporall troubles , keeping ihem for a cnwc, trom breaking loole upon tnc Ch jrch> though they were ready even then to blow. 1 he event is thus applied , »he Churcn h.jd outward peace for n little tunc under Cenjlaatmet and after j but immediately the Empire was overrun by; Goths and Panda's. Saroieax and other barbarous Nations , who had been alutle time reitrained , that the' Church might have ioiiw breathing. j ,^ . . . , . ru c •■ r . 1, 2 By winds, Ibmetimes in bcripcure are nnderftood the blowings of- the bpirir, clpecially accompanying the Ordinances, in keeping them clean and making ihem effedkuall. Thele Gofpel-ordinances,& breatnings ©f clieSwric wiit\ thcin, oeing as nccellary for keeping the Church uncorrupted,as winds arc to the air whica webrcaihin. See JS.z.2.Qam./^.l6 E:^ek.^7.^ According to this aceeption of winds , the holding of them doth tignitiechereltraiiiin^oi the puicDowtnneofthe Gofpel , whereby followed the Ijpreadingot nerelie , and the riling of Aiitkhnlt, xvho ^ fay they ; was workii^ even in Conftamini's time. 3. By winds, the Scripture loinetimes noideth torch Ipirituall judgements, asherefiein Do(ftrine,Schifms, Diviiions, Contentions, &c, which have upon the Chuch an impetuous torce and violence , like winds , driving unliable lous from their itedfaltneHe, as the word is, Eph.^i^. That we be not (bitdunioffcd to and/re byeyiery windo/Do^rinebjtb/kightofmn, ^a. It is Ibtaken alio, fttdiz. in relpecli of theie wiio ( y>erje 1 1 ) iiad followed the gain-fay mg ol Core 3 they are Faid to bt carried ahout of winds , iSc. Thus the I old • ing, oftbeje winds is to be concei ved» 1 fiW ( faith John ) immdiately after the C hurches freedom from p. r- lecation, a new itorm of herefi;: and fchiiin ready to fee upon the Church and to cai ry all away bjforc u : buc It was bounded and reftrained by Gode power, till H; had eltaUilhed His Eled againft it , . Jb as ic ik ill have no force to overturn them. We conceive the laft to be efpecially aiined at here , and that thefc winds do bold forth the growing and encrealingof fallcDjitrineandSchilmin the Chjrch, rathe* than any. of the former two, i» Becaiile this agreeth belt to the Icope , which is toguatd the Eic£t from thefe evils. Now » in the llrain of this Book we will not tind ths Eledt laved from temporall evils more than others : in muft therefore be underltood of foi- ritual judgements , and that in a high degree j from which-'only they (to Wiethe Elcdt ) have a peculiar cx- empcioD, Mat.2^2^ 2. Tnis exemption doth fpecially relate un:o thefe evils ofAntichriit whereof the world partakt:tii,and ff®t«: which only ibj Ele^are keeped clean, as will appear from Cbap.i'^S. and Chap, l^.lferj.1,4. Thefe fealcd ones are laid not to be defiled j by which we may gather what is tne judgeniencs they a e to be keeped from , to wit, Ipiritual defilement , leingpurity from theie is peculiar to theiealed Cues as a fruit of ci;cir fealing. Again, we underltand th^ torm at this Ipiritual j udgemcnt ( to ("peak fo ) to confift rather in the aoluall blowings oferrour* than in the privative reltraint of pure Dovarine j 'becaule the effects mentioned of hurting Trees, Earth, Sea, &c. are the effedts of v\'inds actually blowing and bringing. hurt unto thele things. B;ilide , the holding of thefe winds being, for that end , iill^the Eledt should bj marked, evidenccih that the judgement is in letting loole thefe winds, the holding whereof, is a reftrainc upon them. To the fccoud queftion, to wit , What is to be underftood by this/^<»/,or fealing, mentioned 1 We (ay , I. Tnat it is not any vifible or dilcernable charadter, as to men, whichis intended. Bjt 2, fome feparanng and ditfcrencing thing, whereby, as to the eftedl , «hefe who are feparated , zvc diftmguished from others that are not leparated.In a word,the Icope is to Ihew, that every pne of Gods own shall be as certainly keep- ed free from the hurt of that ftorm, as it there were a vifible mark put upon every one of them. This manner Df fpeech, is borrowed , i . from Kiiij;s that feal witbtiieir own Seal what toey would not have touched. 2.From the Itory > Exod-iz-i^. where God, being to feparate Jftael froin the Egyptians in refpedt of the plague of fmitting the hrlt-born, did firft feparate them by a mark Cas it were) upon tne poits of their doors , whereby His care ol them was iignified, and ttuir faith of immunity from tnat plague It rengthnedj an-.i ac- cordingly the effedt followed, none that Were marked were hurt i fo shall it be here. 3. It may look unto £- ^k^g-w here a Itory of fealing (onae, not unlike to this, is recorded. In fum , it is. to Ihow the fecui iiy of the Ele«il under that ftorm: Which we conceive efpecially to flow from thefe two, i . From Gods decree of Ele- <^ion. 2. Gods caie and providence in theexecuting of his decieeof Eleftion ,ib asihefbtideli trial! is li- mited in its commi/fion in relpedt of the Eledf, and they are looked unto and fultained under it. This agreeth well with Mat.2^ 24.where prelervation trom errour is derived from GodsEledtion $ and th it whichis cal- Iedye«/i«j here , wetakeittobechefameM'hichisexprellcd (Lhap.ii. arvdS. hy wi'uingin the I ambs ♦w-io/Ziri? mentioned there for the fame fcope as this Inhere, it agreeth alio with 2Ti«i.,a. ip. whtre the - Ji^ M SxpoJittM 9f thi thap.-/. nu Lords ffiunijttign (which is His Election ; is laid to t>e .ealed, becaufeor the fureneflTe and unalterabl- mfleihercot. The third thing to be cleared, is, what time or ftate of the Church this relateth unto? Anfvf. Although doilrinall y the words do in generall hold forth Chrifc care of His Church and People in reference unto theic irials which are common to them with others, and o this may be applied to all times » Chrilt had a care of His Church under the feab, and a peculiar care of His ownunderevcry trial; this is a truth: bur, confidcring vhewords asthey point at fome particular time, and for that end are fet down inthisprophefie, Weconceive, that they hold forth Gods peculiar over fight of His Ele^ft , in keeping them from the fto; m which 18 threatned by the trumpets, and not from the temporaliftroaks contained under the fame, and fo doth . belong to the following prophclie and nor to the preceeding, i. Bccaule the Teals held forth efpecially tem- porall judgements , the trumpets hold forth Spiricuall plagues. Now, the Eledt not being exempted from the to;mer, but from the latter, Thi> prophclie then C'o call it (b^ of peculiar exemption i mult belong to the tr Limpets which contain jucigemcms ot a Spirituall nature. 2. It we look to Chap. ^.4. f which compre- hendeih the prophefie of the hill wo brought upon the world by the firth trumpe' ) thicre thefe who are leal- cd , are peculiariy exempted from that wo. The infening therefore that limitation in the comiriflion of that MO, thatit fliould not hurt thefe who had the feal of God , doth evidently knit this fealing 'into that trum- pet , aspjculiarly belonging to it and intended for that ttorm. 3. We find ( Chap. 13. 8. ) only ibe Eled ex- cepted from the worfhipping of the bealt : and ( Chap 14. i , 4. ) we find the lamc number , who arc faid to be fealed here » obferved to be keeped clean , accordn g as we otfigned here , thefe place s ihewing the cfitr: Eledt , and immutability of Election in the molt declining limesj and that He would preserve them Iroai being carried awajr « or hurt, by that ftorm, as if they were by fome vifible Cb»a(5ter dittingiiished from the reft of the world for that end. Tocomemoreparticularlytothisfiiftp*rtofthe Chapter* Thercare twothir^gsreprefcntedinit, I. A fad judgement to the Church; this is implied, Iferf.i, 2. Chrifts care in preparing for, and guarding His Church rrom it. In the firft we have thefe four things to confider, i. Wherein this judgement cr trial confifteth. i. The .nltrumcntsintrufted with the overfight thereof arc fet down. 3. Their Poftourisdetcribed. 4. Tbeobje<5l *of thisjudgeUKnts is pointed at. 1. The trial is inthe tlo^vin^ ofvvindseven four winds; by which we under ftand Spi ituall dangers of Herifies , Divilions > Schiims, Oc. as is before faid : which are compared to winds , i . To (hew the violence and forCv.^ of Error , which imp - tuoufly carrieth many away with it; therefore it is compared to afioudt Chap. 12. and is called J?rowj delujitn , 2 Theff. 2. vhich place relatcih tt) the fame event. 2. They arc com- pared to viinis ,to fhew the efFe(^s of Error amongft unftable fouls , which drive them from former receiv- ed Truths to Error , and from one Ei ror to anothe; to and fro , even as winds toffe any light matter j there- fore (/wii.i 2. ) theythat are given to Error, are faid to be carried aboutofwindsj as Clouds or Weather- cocks arc from one fide to another according as the wind bJowetb. 3. Again, they are called ^mt ivmir, to shew. i. The pluralhy of Errors which conne one with another & one after another , v hen once thele winds begin to blou'. 2. To shew the oppofi ionof oxk Errour to an- other, and the inconliltcncy of them rogeihcr , as well as with truth. 1 n this , Errour ditfereth from ordi- nary winds J thele blow but from oneairih at once, but this fettcth upon all corners together , t'ne devil aim- ing to break in upon one frie when he is repelled at another, and to catch one by one Errour , whcvhaih not been taken with an other. 2. The inftruments are defcribed, Ifawfour Angels flanding, c^c. r.They are called Artgdt. hx\i,2.four Angel'. We need not dilpute much v. hLth. r ibc-y be good or bad , ferng God who is the Creator and ^ove- ra ign of both, may and often hath nwde uie ol either ot them in executing of his judginenis upon the w»<^ >ed world : Ciiap.7. Bookjffthe^evel4rm, 319 tyorld : ic would feem ihefc mentioned here , arc good Angels, i . Becaufe for a time tiiey reflratned thde winds , ready before this to have broken out, but were keeped as in prironbychetn , tillChrift ftiouldgive Orders, It is true the winds are from evil fpirits , and prime Miniftcrs of Satan ; but the holding of thele winds, and the tiraeing of the blowing of them > fo as might further Gods defign mod, are good , aud fceni :o be ads of Chrifts Kingly Office, executed by good Angels, who have that committed to them for ih: Churches fake : and therefore , it may be faid of them , that power was given them to hurt the cat th, bcc&ule that cannot come to paile but by their leave who have the overlight of that deluge of Errour ent ulted to them. 2.. The Angel who Ipeakeih to them, taketh them in as joynt lervants cf God with him , and r^s employed in the fame -work , as iti8 , y>erf. ^. which maketh it appear to be-Elevf^ Angels , employed in that m oik foe thegoodofElcdt Saints. They are called /oe/r , becaulc there were four winds, and there being h.zard from fo many airths , God will have His care and Soveraignity feen in having one Angel for every clanger. 3. We are coconfider their poftoure : which is fet down , Fitft , In their Jlanding on the four cowers of the exrth: which itnponeth twothings, i. The imminency of the judgement, it was ready to break in on all corners. 3. It meweth the vigilancy and adliveneffeofthefeinftruments in executing what was committ- ed to chem , with a readineffe to advert to Chrifts orders and to obey them. S.'condly , As they areftanding, fo ihcy are holding thtfour v>inds of the tarth , which confirmeth what is formerly faid j and befide , implyeth d degree of force in the.M'inds, and of activity in the inftruments , forcibly (as it were > holding them. Thirdly, The end why they hold the winds, is, that the Vfinds should not blovf on the earth i which is not limply to reftrain them ^rom hurting the earth , but for a time , untill the Elegit should be prepared and pro- vided for it , as the Verfes follovi'ing will clear. The fourth thingin the Verfe, is, the objei^ on which thefe winds do blow 5 it is implyed in this Verfe to be the earthy thefea, and tteeti for, the reftraining of thefe winds from blowing on them for a time , fu ppofeth them to be the obje(fk of that ftorm , as is clearly expreffed , iperf. 2,3. Itvv^fii'pen to them to hurt the earth, C5c. Thefe three are moft ordinarily obnoxious to the hurt of winds , and thereforeare mentioned here. The earth lyeth open to winds , being plagued by earthquakes , overthrowing of boufes , fpoiling of corns, fruits, dc. the J«>cJ ofthefea, and v/andring ^m iondoloudi that are carried uirfe atempeji , 2 Pet. 2. 17. a light prolellour is aneaticprty to Errour. 3. By trees m:iy be underftood profcflours, who, in relpd5t of profc/iion, gifts of knowledge, utterance,&c. may be faid to be high above others, andnoleC; highin their own conceit , b.ing by knowledge puft up , though, inrefpe«5lof true fruits, exceeding barren j f or, ifth. 'feib.it are rcall Cliriftians be compared to trees, indeed bearing fruit; (which fort of Chriitians,Cfc^. p. 4. are exempted from this judgeiBent )Chri- tf ians , M lie are but in profeffion fo , yet much in their own conceit , may be called trees , as they are by iwfc, yferf.it. and 2 Pet. 2. ihey are called ^re|)ww/>wo«tf , as high above others in their own conceiti which fbrtof proftfTours , arc is obnoxious to Errour'as any other. The fum of this Verfe , is , No fooner was the Churchjfreed from open p:r(«cution , but the devil ftirreth Up Enours of all fores, and that with great violence i whereby , in Gods righteous iidgeraem, many fecujc Tx caritUy-, ^o JnExpofitionofthi Chap. 7. earchly-nunded , unflableand proudconcekyprotclfours were to be carried away j yet were they for atime reftraincd by Gods power , till,, \5c. From which , Obfalpe, I^ That Errour and Herefie M'aitedupon the Chuiches outward profperoiis condition j andnofooneris she freed from open pcrlecution , b Jt as foon the devil waiteth on to low thefj tears. Chap.'er 11. when the childe is delivered from perfecuiion , the devil, the ferpent , fpeweih out afljod after her: it was Ibid Conjlaniin's time, unto which this relatcth: The Church was fcarcely landed from that fea of perfecuii- on, when the Herefie of Arius and other divifions, fet vehemently upon the Church, as we will fee in opening of the trumpets. It was loin the time of the Gofpels breaking forth again in Gerw^wy; floodsof Anabaptifls , L'tbertines , Antimmtam >^c. followed it, and fomewhat of it hath b-en made out in our own experience in this Ifland. Tiiedevilwhois.amurtherer and and a liar from the beginning, waiteth all opportunities to deftroy , if fo he may gain by Errour what he could not attain by violence. B.iide , men ufually , ihenbecoming more fecure , and fallinga fleep , hehath the fairer occafion to low his Cares , which he doth not ncglecft. 2. Errour and Herefie , is one of ihefe plagaes whereof God maketh ufein His jufticc to punilii me ingrate world v ho have had the Gofpel in peace and have abiifed it. Therefore when delufion Cometh in its greateft height , as zTheff. 2. lo.or , a falfe prophet comeih to fpealv lies in the name of theLord, Dewf. 13.1,3. Th.-yarc both laid to be fent of Him as ajuftrewardof rejcding the truth. i. The aboimding of Errouris albre plague: aqd therefore Toleration ( which weco.iceivetobeno o- tbcr thing , upon the matter , but the letting loofc of thele winds (mult be a fad ftroak to many profeflburs -, by this , they are tofll-d , fnared , and maae drunk with a fill of th.'ir own wayes , and many carried head- long to the ruine of their fouls. By this > the beft things of the Ciiurch , to wk , its truth , purity, uniry, &c. are blafted. Have not Arianifme , Pelagianifm > Poperj , and other Errours wronged the Gburch more than many years Famine , Wars , and Peftilence , and dcftroyed nnoe fouls than thefe have done bodies » It is a wonder the world fliould think fo light of fo heavy a plague. 4. When Errour cometh as judgement, it Cometh exceedingly fitted and (Irengthned for carrying on its point. There is a deluge or fiood of them to- gether i therefore it is called firang delufion , and afpirh ojcnour > llheff, 2. 1 1. becaufe , as it haih from God a CommiiTion , and cannot be quiet till that be executed, more than t, .e bloudy fword can be, Ezekj 2r. loit is armed fuitablyfor that end , fometimes\A'ith variety of Errours , fometimes with the number of fol- lowers, foxneiimes with countenance from great ones of the world and temporall adv -4/7W calling him God, but a - created God in timej Photinuf and his followers , afferting Him to be but meer man j to have bat one N^rure :$ He is but one perfon , This vvasth^ Herefie oi'JEfttyches ; the forrtier was fpread bv Kejlowis , Sabellians made but one Perfon, as there is but one G >d, as the ykntitrinitaiiansdonowt. Thofe called Traheits , made three Gods as well as three Perfons. jiuguji'tne , de areji 66.namech lome whomhecalleth Ct'mhianit whofe Errour was, that no evil was from ciod , even thefe (;vils whereby he punished profane men. He nameth alfo fome whom he calleh- Floriam , attributing all , even that which was finfuU . to God. . In the matter of Difcipline , fome were too rigid , as the NoraUans und Do-» natifis, C?(. admitting no penitents to Church-fgllowship who had once given offence, though they gran- led they might receive pardon from God. Others again, running to theothcr extreme, did too foon , with- out any evidences of a change, readmit the fcandalous , not only to Chui ch- communion , but alio to have trull and bear Office in the Church, The rife of this isattnbutted to one i clit'tffimus i by Earonius , Anna, 2K. pag. 431. The like might be inftanced in many Errours, as by comparing theE. ro Tot Papilts,' upon the one hand, giyingtoo much to works ,and ^ntinomiam. y upon the other hand, giving toolitrle; bet \vixt Prelacy , monopolizing Government in the oerfon of one Bishop ; and Independency , Uitowingit indifferently upon all the members of the Church,-ana in many fuch cafes. Thefe are enoagh to ckar the truth of the thing > and to make Believers watchful! >^nd to put on the whole Armour ol God, left; what one . tencation Chap.7. JBook^ of the Repflation, 3ji Cencation upon one fide doth noti another may, 6. Conlidering this ftorme to accon:ipan7 the Chwches cue- ward peace> Obfifpe, that oftentimes the purity ot Doftrine luttereth moft in the Churches outward profpe- rous condition, fometimes by the devils fleight « fometimesby the fecurity of the Church her felf becoming Secure or proud under her exiernall peace. LECTURE II. Verr.2. jtndlfavi (truther Angel a[ceniingffomthceafi,haVingthe[eal ofdeliVmg Gwce to the four dngels , to "fffjom it wot gilpen to hurt the earth and the J ea , 3. Saying, Hurt mt the earthy tteitherthe fea ^ tm the trees, till we ha^e fealei tkefer'pmtt ^ourGod in their foreheads. WE have had fome little view of that fad condition which the Church was to be into by the fto; m of herefie from all airths blowing upon her: which Itorm, we conceive , foreteileth thenfing of the Arrian, Macedonian, and other Herefies , but elpecially the rife and growth ot Amt- chrift and the Churches deletion under hifti , I . Becaule thclc vtinds did immediately let upon the Church after her freedom from open'perlecution , and fo falleih in the very lame time unto which this prophefie belonge th, 2. Becaule the event, being compared with the prophefie , will be found exceedingly agreeaWe to it i yea, the fcope o f this , being to shew the next great trial of theChui ch after the clofe of open perfecution, it muft be underftoodof thefe tore&id Errors and defection , which are the lecond mean ufed by the devil to undo the Church. 3. What we faid in the former Lecture > clearingthelcope of this prophefie to be Gods guarding of His People againlt thatftorm which cometh by the trumpets and beaft, C'5'«p.8 9, and 13. doth alfo confirm this , that the ftorm here principally meaned , is that defection under Antichrilt , leing this feal is particularly to guard againft it » which cometh with power and lieing wonders, a T/«j(^.2.. We come now to conhder the confolation which the Lord giveth unto His people , to guard and comfort them againft that ftorm. It hath two parts, as is faid. The firlt she weth Gods care of them before the ftonii come i the fecond expreffeth their happy outgate from' it. The firft is from the lecond Verfe unto the ninth i and the (econd, from the ninth Verfe unto the clofe of the Chapter, The firft confolation, is detcribed in thele four, i. The inft rument of it. 2 . His going about it according to his commisfion. 3. The perfbns whom this confolation concerneth« Laftlyj the even: is oblerved to be anlwe* rable to what was intended, all being fealed who were dcfigned to be exempted by God, 1. Theinftrument , >^/.2. He is called another Anget^^c. Heisdelcribedinthree, i. That he is a« ^ngcL 2, Afiending from the Eaft. 3. From his office or trult, thmhc had thefealoftheli'ping God. i. By. ^ngelywe underftand no created Angel but Chrift Jefus the Angel of the Covenant, called Mtchael .Chap.iz, For, I. it is Chrift who chiefly taketb part with the Elect, and providcth to that none can pluck His ineep out ot His hand ; and with His Angels ( Cbap,i2.) fighteth againft the Dragon and hi?. 2, Becaule the keep- ing of the feal of the living God ^as great Lord-keeper or Chancell«r under Him) belongeih only to the M> diator. 3. In the words following. He crieth autnoritatively , and giveth order to tne other Angels who were overfeers of the judgement ; by which it appeareth tobe fome eminent Angel unto whom thefe pro- perties do agree, which is none other but Jefus Chrift, though He may have other Angels employed under Him,asit is,C/:'.?/'.i2. -n 2. He is faid to afcend from the eaft : either alluding unto Chrifts names o'iSun , Light, Star, Morning., £?r, Shewing that as all light cometh from the eaft , io all comfort cometh by Chrift , u bo lealonably and re- freshfuUymanifefteth his care of his Church, astherifingoftheSun a terdarknelie: in which relpeiil ( Mat. 2^.27.) Chrifts coming is Ipoken of as lightning from the eait. Or, it may be in alluiion to that en- try ot the Temple upon the ealt, by which only the Prince was to alcend, E:^el{,^. 2, 3. whereby may be fi- gnified who this i.« whothuscomefhintoHis Churcbin a Ibveraign, princely way, 3. He isfaid toha\>ethe fcalofihe liVtng God ', tolhew His immediate, trult under Him , ( ihe keeper of the leal among mtn being next unto tne King ) whereby he hath abtblute power 10 exempt from trials or not; which is, upon the matter , equivalent to that of His having the keyes of thehoale ofp.*lM/ com- mitted unto Him. 2, His manner ofexecuting his Office, or Truft, is exprefled in thefe three, 1. In that Heislaid/^fj*/ v/ith a loud roice unto the four Angels , isn. Ly which is holden forth , 1, His Authority incommanaing, Z. The imaiuiency of cfte hazard that made Him cry 10 have it prevented, 3. CaiefulnelleinHimcQ Tt 2 have n*. AnExpofitiontfthe Chap.7: hav-eit for a time rcf trained. The fecond thing m the execution, is, the parties to whom He cryeth,that is, tothc ffur Angth, tovfhamk Vfatgiyttntohmtthceanhdndthefea, By which wemay gather , i. Thaiihc Commisfion of thcfe Angels, was not principally to re Itrain judgement , but to execute it. 2 Tliat there is a power and A'lthority derived from (jod, even in thefe judgements wiiereby the earth is hurt. 3. That An- gels are fubje(S to our bleffed Lord Jelus, not only in receiving of their Commisfion , but in the execution of it i they cannot avft but by orders from Him. 4.ThatHi.'Ciyeth firfttothemandtoallofthem,lheweth both His care of His People, when they are not minding tbeir-OWn hazard, He is proyidrng for them* and alio his wifdom , in taking the right way in manifcfting ot it. . 5. ThereisthematterofHiscry,l»er/3.(aying.iwfitwu6«Mrrib,lJ<;.^iflivefc4>fyc(«/fd,(^f. Whichwords hold forth, i. Chrifts great defigninhis coming and iulpendingihis judgement.itis the fatcty of hisPeople. 2. We may fee His peremptorineft'ein ordering all things in reference to that end. This judgement is not fimply dilcharged ; tor, afterward it may hurt the earih.but it is fo bounded and ordcred,and that perempto- rily, as not to blow or hurt rill GoJs People be provided for it , and that they may be keepedfrom the hurt of it, The reftricftionttmiff, fifcbeareth oat this. }. Theobjefts about which this care is taken, are f^/ef^j/tf/<)f«wr Gwi.fo called ,not as all creaturesare, nor as fome fpeciall Mlniftcrs are , but as fuch who by (peciall compaA and agreement have given up , and Covenanted themfel Vcs to be fo, and in their convcrfations carry fiitably to that engage nent. Thus all Ifrael , efpecially true Ijrael] are called the Lords (ervancs, I^vir.25 55. in oppofition to idolaters who wor- diipped other gods i and thus, true (ervants , are delcribed by this, that they defired ro fear His tuw^^Neh.i I i.in oppofition to hypocrites, who fay, and do not. In fum, by feftsms are underftood fuch, as adnere to God in a declining time, & do notenflave themfei ves to Antichrift wuh the reft ol the world.as it is Chap 1 3. He faith, of our God, becaufe Chrift, as Mediator and Head of the Body , ftandeth in a joynt relation to God with His People , SLsitiSyJoh. to.17 my God^&cypmGodt^c. which is a (pecialconlblation unto them, and marked here as a fcecial priviledge. 4. Th^effed of the execution of His Commisfion, is marked, Vcr/.4,5 6,7 8. wherein His faithfulnelTe in lealing of the Eled:,is fet down, i. generally in the number it feif and ot wtiom th.y M'ere,>erfe^. 2.More particularly, they are diftributed in the Verier following. The Icope of ail which, is, to shew, i. 'l'heex-- a(5^nefle of this Angels performing ofwhatwasintrufted tohim. 2. Tnat none milled *'ho were in His roll. 3. To shew that it was the very perfons defigned of God , andtherefoie they are marked here and lir4iEx»w,oriheGofpel'Chuich , to be meancd here by the Tribes oflfraeh and not icMS by nature only, and that befide the former generall rea ons , iipo.i the ic three con liderat ions, 1. Such are underftood by Jfraelhere, as were to be keepedfree from Antichrifts pollution : Now , thefe are not only lelv*, but mainly Gc«/i/e/, as the event, and time, to which it is applicable , doth e . ince. 2. If by this fealed number of a 144000. wearetounderftand all thefe, who during Antichriits tyranny fhall be keepedfreeofhispoUucions,anditth-*y aretobecontradiitinguishedfrumihe plurality oftheChiich vvho wondercth and goech a w horing after the beaft. Then they cannot underftand them to be lews only, but the pure part of the Church ot what 'be ver Nation ihcy be : Bjt the former is clear, to wit , that ly thefe are to l?e, underftdoJ all the pure part of the Church , as contradiftinguished from Antichrifts followers, as will ap- pear, 1 3y comparing the end of their fealing here with Qhap^ 5).^ef/.4.and i^.^erfMor 1 tbey that«re fealed here > : Chap.7. Boek^of the Reveldtm. i\i here , are the (ei vants of our God , to wit , ali who adhere to Hiin. 2, The ch J of their fealing, is.to kccu them from that lie fdioiuvhereinioalJochersnociedled, arc involved, as the etfedlclearech. 3, Theicthic are palfed by, are left op.-n t:) this Itorin, and carried aw ay with it , Therefore this leaiing muft take in all the Eletl durinj* that timtr, of whatlbe ver Nation they be> leing no Elecfl cat) be underitood to be unfcaled and fo left open to this Itonn, as is clear, Qhap.^. 4. They mult therefore be underitood under the name of *IfTaet who areih IS f^-aled. i. Ii will further appear by comparing this with CA4/>, 14.1,2, 3 ^^vhcre thefe 14^0 ). are particularly nientioned as the Virgiue-church * diitinguished from tke adulterous world , and that attlie turn of Ancichrifts dominion, as if it were particularly recorded , tlaaCnotwithftandingof Anticnrift*s tyran- ny and the worlds defection s^iih him» yet all whom G jd had appointed to life* were keeped froin thir de- fection , And therefore this number mult compx. bend all fuch ( b.^inga definit for an indetinit ) who darinJ his tyranny should be keeped free i and therefore it is not to*be altricted unto the naturall Jeivr. 3.TJ> ^ di - ftinguilhingoi /#i*f herefrom that innumerable company ( Iper.g.) of all Nations, dojh clear this j tor , they are di(tingiii>ned , not in refped of Nation or Kindred , as if by each of them were fet forth fome part of tie Gofpei-church contemporary one with the other, but in refpeCt ot diverfe fucceffiveitates of the Church b -- longing to diverle times , as that however the Gofpel-caurch immediately after the Cbriftian Religion fliail obtdui liberty and authority , shall be bi o jght unto great (traits, and reduced to a few numb^r(as GodsChurch was in the dayes of the Old Teitament ) yet> it snail afterward break forth and flourish among all Nations , fothattheChjrchinthelatterdayes fliallbe as far extended fornumbsr and diveriity of people beyond what the Church shall be under Antichriit , as the Gofpei-church was at its firft fpreading , extended be- yond the Church of the levts : and therefore the whole pure profeffb jrs of the Church , during this ftorii»> being comprehended undir thefe that are fealed out of the feyeraiWribes , It cannot be altiiCted unto the natural Uws. That this comparifon and oppofition of lews with Gemiks , or the fmaller number with the greater, dorh belong to feveral ftates of thj Cnurch , will appear by this , that thefe fealed ones are living in the tiitie of a ftorm and great tribulation, and whileas pure profeifion, and profcflois of J;fus Chrilt are exceeding rare as the fcope be. e and the pUftp formerly ciced, Chap. 9.1^.1^ do clear. That innumerable company a°ain, are rem jrkable for their nu nofr , and are laid to have come out of great tribulation ( as if no w the fiorm were pjft^ as Victors an J Conqjero jrs having palms in their hands. This innumerable company therefore mult denotate a foUovring o.itg ite of tlie former Itorm j and fo by each of them, fome condition of the whole Gof- pel-churcn , and not of/* ivr or Gentiles feverally , is typi tied. The fecondthing to oe cleared , is , wherefore the number is lb peremptorily determined and particularly diftributedin feveral Tribes » j^fw. i.B/ what is faid, it may be feen , th it this definu number is indetinice- ly to be underitood, not as if they were j alt lb many in all , or in every Tribe alike, but, 2. For thefe reatbns , i.Tofhew thattliey were particularly determined by God and known to Him, 2. That though the dec- Ction M'as univerfal and great, y.t there (hoM be a confiderable number relerved , as was of 7joo. in Elias dayes. 3. That yet in compirilon of the whole world thit was to follow the bealt , thn nuaiDer w.is to l-e vervlmail, asitisfaidin//ajji^. Though the number of Iff mI be tuthe fandoftheja t yet but a remnant sh&i befaYid. More particularly, this numbens proportioned amongft the Tribes, to Ihew, ,1. that God not only num- bereth them in groflT; and in commontogcther, but hitb tne very particular and liidi viduall perlbns , who are conftituent of that number, marked 8c determined Cto fay (o ) bozh numeronumerante ^numeronumerato. 2. To (hew Gods foveraignity and goad pleaiure, m chooling lomeof every Kindred and Tribe,Sf His care in providing for them whom He hath chofen, of whatfoever Tribe they be. Obf. I . That Error oftentimes bringeth the Church j yea, the Saints,inio the greateft hazards.Whai make: h Chrilt cry fo, and mjketh all this buiineff ' It is to mark the EleCt , which fuppofeth them to be in great hazard; yea, that, (Maufx2^.2'^.) if it wre^asftble , the "Pery EkB ihouldbede^ei\)e4~, Ihewethitcometh near the marchi even as near as posftbk ; yea , of ce n tnere is more feat & hazard to tne £leCt their Spiriiuall eltace by Error, thm there is by perkcjiions ; yea, by grolfe fins fictentations to them, as mjrder,adL)ltery, &6. &• moe are takenoff their feet by the one ihm by the other, becaule it com th under Ibme pretext of Ho uielle and Piety 3 in which refpeCI it is faid , the delfili in this tentation, trans f«rmeth himfelf in an Angel of light, iCorinth. 1 1.. Believers had need to be watchfull ag^inlt ;\11 evils, but in a ipeculi manner againrt caisj it is &o little difhculty, in a corrupt time, toft jnd It 0:11. OhJ. 2- T.ie grea er the danger be.Chnithath thegreai.-r care. This maketh Hiin cry and come down, whereas no fuch particular aCt of His ismirked whentfi^ Church was fiffering, Chip.6. ■ He had rather keep them from iin tbanfoflfering 5 yea , often Error hurteih more than fuffering doth. More particularly Obftrlee , Tt- 3, i.Chrift JH An Expoptm of the chap. 7. I. Chrift is great Overfeer of what concenieth His People i none can hurt , but as He gi veth orders ; all that exccuce judgement, are in a dependency on Him : which is a great confolation to His People. «.He iS jiever lb angry at an ungrate world as to forget one £le*5l: i in the midft of this ftorm, He rcmembereth them. So had God rcfped to one Koah in the old world , and co one Lot in Sodom j they could do nothing who were to execute that judgement, till he wt-^re ft;t free. 3. God hath fome Eled , and a Church under the greateft defection , even feven thoufand when EUm thinketh there is not one , which should make us warry in ccnluring times *and places to be aliogether ungodly. 4. No Elecit shall be finally fcducedj thacisnoC polfible, Matih.l^. 5. Thatimpoilibility of finall ledudion dependeth not on themfelves , but on Gods de- cree and care in fcaling them and preferving chem from it , which makeil) it true al way, l^m. 1 1 .7 the elcSlion hath obtained , and none but they , for the reft wre blinded. 6. It it be asked, why thefe lealed ones, who are» the Ele(5t , are called Servants ot^ our God ? 1 anftver , It is a delcription of the Ele(il from their Holii^lfe , a' truit and efted: of their pledtion ; and co clear it, there is a twofold feal > 2Ttm.2. 19. one, known to God » He kjtoweth who are His by decree. The other, is the truit andevidence of the former , and in thele come to age, never feparated, Let^them who name the Lord depart from iniquity, in this lalt refpe^i , they are called fv^rvants cf God, for thele reafons, which are lo many grounds of Dodlrine, I. That wherever Election is, there is, or will be, holinefleand obedience, as a fruit of it;' holinefleand o- bedience is a proof of Elecf^ion as tQ men, or to ones own conlcienqe ; they are of equal extent. Hence (Eph.i. 4. ) we are Eledied to be holy : let not thefe things that God conjoyneih be leparated. 2. None but thefe who are f ervants to God in fonie reall manner, can promife to themlel ves any benefit of Elevation, or freedom from any plague, and efpecially from this plague : E^ek, 9. thefe are marked only who were mourning for the iibominations of the rett, and keepirig themfelves tree. Loling a good conlcience maketh shipwrack of the Faith, I *Tim. 1 . 1 9. Let none plead tor any benefit of Ele<5lion wUatfoever without this. 3. All that in fomemeafure honour and obey God, are keeped from evil , and may promife to th;;mfelves immunity , as i.\r as is requifit, when others cannot ; 2 Tim.2 21. If a man purge himfelf from thefe things , l:e shall be alpejfel ofhonour^refef^edfortbemafiersufe. 4. Holinelfe hath many advantages j itisth. b. it guard againft Er* rots, to receive the Truth in love ; it hath often an outward protedlion , as in Lot,l^h, Cc P/4/. 34. The AtJge.'s pitch their tents About them. Obf.^. Chrilt and we have but one God, Joh.zJ^. 1 afcendto jour Father, and my Eat her j and to my God, and your God. Laftly , God hath ftill a care ot his Servants. The fum of all is this , If Chnfts care be much worth to fouls , andii be advantage to have it , Be ftirred up to holinefle as ye would be fure of it j and , as ye would be keeped free from the fins and judgements of the time* and have peace in your fel ves, be (ervants of our God , and give up your fel ves to Him. LECTURE III- Verr.4. jind I heard the number of them which werefealed : and there werefeated an hundred andfourty and four thotifand of all the tribes oft he children ofjfrael. 5 . Oftte tribe ofjuda werefiakdtwcbe thoufand. Of the tribe of Reuben "Werefealed tvfch e thoufand. Of the tribe of Gad v^aefealedtfiche tkoujand. 6. Of the tribe of /fir were feakdtwehe thoufand. Ofthe tribe of Ke^hihaUvi ere fealedtwehe thoufand. Of the tribe ofManaffes werefealed t welte thoujand. 7. Of the tribe of Simeon werefealed twelte thoufand. Of the tribe of Lett werefealed twehe thoufind. Of the tiibe ofljfachar werefealed twely>c thoufand- 8 Of the tribe of^abulon werefealed twehe thoufand. Of the tribe ofjofeph werefealed t welte thoufand. Of the trib: of Benjamin werefealedt\\ehc thoufand. T He fourth Verfecontaineth the particular nun: ber of thefe that werefealed, a cet tain number in both the reckonings for an uncertain t The fcope of it , is the more effedually to bear out the con- folation for ftrengihening the Faith of GodsPeopleby fuch a particular numeration. i. It is fummed Vef/4. whereof is fpoken before. 2. It is diftributed amongft the tribes , >.5 6,7=8- The fcope of the diltribution , befide what is faid , is , by continuing the manner of fpeach , ufed under the Old Tcftament ,ot Ifracf, Tribes, Jerufalcm,tSc. to hold forth the Gentiles priviledge of being ingraft- ed in the Jew room , and chat God keeped thelame way wih them as wiibl/r4«/, havi»gadauti«dthemto ihat Qime Covenant. U Q^a«- 'Beok,of the Revelation. • jjjj: It willnot b-mcel norneedfiill to enquire after myltencs in thenumb3r ornamesi it islike,the Loru , einne his Charch ihe tide oFI/mc/ , tolloweth the reckoning o^ twelve Tribes , and multiplieth that by twelves which coiiieth in whole to chat number one hundred fourty and tour thojland. We shall only touch thefe things as confiderable , c x. u j At -r n Thatin the order, the age is not keeped, and children of the bound and tree-woman are promifcuojny named- to let us lee, that in CariitJefuS there are neither feiv nor Grce^^ bond nor freej and that exiernall pn- viled2esareotnovalue,G'a/.3 2^. 2.J«<^A is preferred and fiiit na.ned,andlV.e«i^«, though the fiift-born, Dafle 1 bv r To shew that relation to ChriU , who wasof the 1 ribe of Judah , and ot whom Dalpid was , cafteth the balance and is the main pnviledge. 2. Reuben lolt his birth-righc by defiling his fathers bed ; and Simeon.bv his killing the ^khemits : whence it is clear, thatguiltm.fle cuteth men off trom priviledges , and hatli a broad and long tail ot curies for a long continuance , Gefi.49. 34. 3. Neither Dan nor Ephraim are mentioned j but , for BphmmAofeph isn.imed ; Dan is alio omitted . ( i Cbron.i. 5,4 ; when all the other Tribes are reckoned in their genealogies i lo ailo Ephmm and Manajfeh , in Deut. 33. It would feem tor thele reatons , ( for, that conceit of omitting Dan here , becaufe Aniichrilt is to come of him , is a ground- Iclfe fable, and rejected by bellar lib, T,Je Pontif.cap. 12. \vho expoundeth the Scriptures ordinarily alleged , for proving that ma different fen..,) i. To shew, Gods Soveraignty , manifeftingit felt efpecially in His paf- fine-by oflbme and reckoning others in His lOll, no lefle guilty. 2. To conform the number to the ordi- nJy rec koning 01 Ifraelby twelve Tribes and no more , wherefore ftill one is omitted in the former reckoiv in2< Tais nmnber Had not been keeped, if Dan had b=en nambred when teVi alfo is mentioned. 3. Dan was foon overtaken witti-Idolatry, ;o was Ephraim , ]udgesi, 18. therefore not nneet to b.> mentioned among thele or as types of thefe who were to be keeped clean trom that fin. 4. Le^pi is mentioned here , thougfi not in the dividing of the l»and of Canaan ; to shew , that though God allow not much temporall eftate on His Minifters, yet will He not prejudge them of His protedioii under ftraits either fpirituali or temporall , norof the victory over them. . , , ^ i- j j u- 1 . n. 1 rr. ., Thele are all wlio are fcaled of the numberlels multitude j and this equal number amongft the Tribes , is nottobeunderftood>asifallwereequalinre("pe£toftheeffea J Bjr,i. tofhevyitis indifferent to God to take of this or that Naiioii now , as there was to Him no difference amongft th; Tribes ot JCrael. 2.That there is need of a fpeciall and particular care , and that he conformeth His care fo , not in grcffe and common , b jt> 'particularly taking notice of them to a definitlum. Hciice Obfer\>e i . I. From the complexneffe of this lealing and number, and from the name that thefe fealed onesgetteth, to wit , that they are called the Tribes oflfrael, that B.-lievers , under the N^-w Teftament , are Gods Ifraet , ingrafiid intheir room and ferved Heirs to all their elTentiall-priviledges and promifes , and Heirs oiAbra^ hami as B -lievers Were under the Old Teftament i .whatever typicall promifes were peculiar to that people , we are not to claim, yer,certainly thefe priviledges or promifes tnat belonged to their eternall well-being, or were necelfary to their fpirituali growth and nappinelle here , Believers under the New reftamer»t are ferved Heirs thereunto, Gal.^.2.9' IfyebeChriJis, theuarcye Abrahams/etd , andheirs accordingto thepra- mife. 0^/2. Folks may be partakers of many outward priviledges, and yet thefe not lecure cnemtrom an approaching plague , ifdiey be not partakers or Spirituall priviledges befid.-. I/r<»e/ were all Gods people and children i to them pertained the Adoption and Covenants inieipecft of extcrnall adminiitration j and lo it was with the Ch jrch ot thir Gentiles which fucceeded : b jt, I^^m.^.O-Thej are not all ifrael, who are •/J/rrff/; neither becaufe they are the feed o'i Abraham aretheyall children, neither is he a Jew who is one ojtwardly. Obf.%' That Chrifts care is very fpeciall of His Eledt,- where-ever they areHetaketh no- tice of them, in all their difficulties he hath a Ipeciall and peculiar eye over them , He doth not gather them by heaps, but one by one, Ifailj.x 2.not by guelle , but by Ipeciall delign ation , he feeth to their pre- fervation, Whi^A-HecaM^ fc» sheepby name, and leadcth them out: the moft mconliiierableof them are pro- viJed-for, and {haltered iroa> tnis Itorm.Tnis is mucfi for the conlolatioa of B . lievers , and it is the very end why this numbering and fealiogis let down here, to tell , that not only Chrift hath a care of all Believers ingenerall, bitofevery one of them in particular. Obf.j^. That lealing and defending againft. declining, ordefeolion in En or, is no common priviicdge , • they are marked, here one and there one , who are made partakers of it, a few of lome Tribes, and of fome none, to shew the fingulariry of this mercy , and to point , - as at our iords care, fo alfo at his Soveraignty who pitcheth upon whom he will, to preferve from the trials of the lime: it is not becaufe they are better than others, but their throjghbeanng iieth in his purpofcabouC them, and his fealing.difcerningand differencing of them from others. Laltly , there are but very few , coa- fidering the multitude that perisheth , that shall be keeped free and faved in fuch a trial 5 it will hi-a rave thii« to ftatxl, when theftorm of Error bloweth ; oiany shall follow the pernicious wayes •ffalfe Teachers, U^ Alt expofit'ton ftf the Chap.7. sPee.2.i,©fc. 'IfitwerepofTiWe, the Eled shoald be fcduced. I^W. 13. The world wondereth after the bv'aft > S J thaticconcernechus to be humble, watchtiril and on our guard, ihat we be not iiid away with the Error of the wicked. L E C T U K E IV- VerC % ^fmthn iheheli , andlo , ttgrtat mukitude , v/hich no man could nunAn, •ftAlnatitnt , anA kfndredsi andpeople, andtonguet, Jhodbefore the thront , and before the Lamb, clotbedvukh v^hite rebes , and palms in then hands: ^ xo. And cried with a leud toice , fayingtSahation to our God which fnteth upon the throne yOnd unto the Lamb, * T He Lord, having defcribcd to I#/!/i and difcovered to hitn , inihe beginning of the Chapter, the hazard the Church was in by a coming ftorm , He laieth two grounds forconfirmingtbe Faifh of His people. The firtt, is, the care ohhc Elttit undet thatltorm, to >cfjl 9. The ('tCOnd,is,thehap- pie eltate the Church fhould be in after that (term ihould be over. For clearing the meaning ot ihispavtof tne Chapter, we are to er»quire in thefepasticulars, i. Who are to be unde. Itood by ihele that are here mentioned & leli innumerable \ a.To what time it relattth, or what Hate ofthe Church, whether Mili. ant or Triumphant » j.Wbat is the Itope ot it , and the reafon ctf fetiing it down in fjch expronions ? Then u-e (hall particularly opcnihe words* which have two parts , i.What ge- nerally lohn of himlel f (aw aixl heard concerning th.- happy and comfortable Itaie ot thai great company , to \eif.ii. 2. What lurther was taught him by one of the Elders , inviting him to enquire fuwher concern-, ing them. Forthe firft, what this company , that have palms in th?ir hands,is ? wefay » i. They differ from the hundred fo.iity and four thoufand mentioned before , I. in number , being moe than they. 2. In extent , their reckoning was out of Tribes, as it were > of one Kingdom ; ihefe are out of all Nations,Kindreds,&(i 3. In relped- of poftour or place , the hundred fourty and tour thoufand are lealed (yes on the earth t lecrct & hid ; this company , is fecn openly profeirmg, (landing before the Throne , and it is not laid of them they were marked. 4. Thefoimer arefeale'd for a coming (torm , to (hew the danger they were to be in, and as having no conrMnerce with others. Therefore it is faidCCJb^p. 143.) no man could learn their fong butthem* jelte^. This great company have palms in their hands, as an open lign ot Victory , tbirefore are they laid (^erf.14.) tobe come out of great tribulation, and their fong is publick , with a loud voice. Befide, that by that tranfnion , after thefe wi»gs, IfaVD^ is particularly holden forth a different company to reprefent a dir- ferent thing relating to a lubfc quent Itate ot the Church in refpec^ of its numeroufnelTe and profperity, oppo- tite to the former. This company then being different from the fealed ones fpoken of before , wc fay they belong not to that time, but they follow it. Which appeareth , i. ( as we hinted at before ) by that tianfiiion, after theje things i Ifatv , importing not only an order in what be faw as to his feeing, but as to the things feen> that is , after a fealed company fucceded a great innumerable company , for liberty and publicknetlc of profeirion,not need- ing to be fealed. 2. They are come out of great tribulation, ^rf. 14. but the former fealed ones were undet it. The lealed ones were ftrivers * thcfe are vi£lors , therefore mult fucceed them , as vidory doth to fight- ing. 3. More particularly , by thele/ealed ones are underltood the hundred fourty and four thoufand men- tioned, Chap, li^.lferf.i,!. Which belongcth unto and is contemporary with the prophefie of the trumpets • as appeareth by C^ap.py^.and 13.8. and 14.5,4. ^-^'^ » ^y ^^is innumerable company, we conceive , are tobe unde 1 (tood the fame who ftand on the lea of glaffe , having gotten vii5tory over the beaft, havmg Harps in their hands, C^tfp-i5.i>2. The properties, exercifeand cafe agree to both ; which number are after cheever- 1; (ling Gofpel is preached through the earth , Chap. 14. )ferf.6 . and the cry ot Bab) ions begun ruine is pro- claimed, and fo belongeth to the prophefie of the viai«. Out of all which then, ve conceive, that here is hinted at and held forth theincreafe aodlibenyofthe C hurch after the darknelfe of Antichriil (hall be over and theGoipcl ofnew, asitwere, fent through the earth, Saints then (hall be innumerable, and full vidlors and conquerours in comparilon of ibeir paucity aiui rcftraint under A niichrifts growth and height. The (econd Qnellion, is. To what time or ftate cf the Church it relateth ? Jnfw. For the titne, it is figni- fied before to belong ro the vials, which hold to: th the enemies ruine and the L luirches tiling, yet> becaufe there are three Heps or degrees of the Churches vi^lorj- , i. From Aniich:ills begun ruine 1 till by degrees it ** be Chap.7. B99kofth'eXmlmm, %iy ht fully coiifummated. a. From his ruineio cheend ottheworrd,' in the Churches trials widi Gogmd ■ Mag and fo fuitetb well and beft with theicope , as taking in all. g. Bxaufe all thofcfteps of vjdiories belong to the vials , and are onecontrnued and purfoed vid:ory from its beginning to its clofe. Neither » feconcl- ^ ly, do we exclude , but include the Churches happy and flourishing condition on eanh, not only for the foimerrealons, whereby it is clear ihey cannot be feparatedj but alfo becaufe of its fcope, which is to shew the Churches eftate herein time} and the other charafters of its being fublequent immediately to the (eal- ed company , as (ucceding to them , as alfoitsbeing contemporary with the vials in their rife arid progrefle , confirm this. For the third ^eftion, What is the reafon that the temporal and flourishing condition of the Church- militant, is fetdownuoder fuch noble expreflionsas agree to the Church-triumphant ? ^nf. i. Becaufe it is one continued vi(ftory, the begun happincfle and flourishing condition of the Church and their happy condition in Glory hereafter being divided in fo many parts , and Heaven is the laft , longefl , and fulleft part of it. 2. Becaufe it is ordinary in this Book to defcribc and ftile the Church-militant, by Heaven i andth« Beauty and Glory of the Church, by that of Heaven j the happinefle of the Church here, by the happinefle of Heaven hereafter. 3. The exprefJicns of the Prophets fpeakmg of the Gofpels flourishing, or of a flourish- ing eftate of the Jewish Church after the captivity , are thus large, as, 1I/4.25.8. and35. 10. and 47. 10. and 51. 1 1 . M'hich exprcffioBS may be borrowed ( as many other ^ from the Prophets in this Book j and are Ijoth to fet forth the excdlent eftate of the Church i« felf during that time j and al fo beit^ compared M'ith its former obfcureconditien , itis like heaven in refpeft of what 11 wa?. 4. The outward judgement on perfe- cuters ( Chap. 6. ) was defcribed by hell and the laft judgement , the one being to them thebeginningof the other J fo , upon the contrary , this happy eftate of tne Church , is delcribed by heaven in oppoliiion therecoi asisfuitable. More particularly the words hold out the begun ^happineffe of the Church here, after Antichrifts begun f;ill , and nergroWing in that happy condition , neverto be fo darkened again as formerly , till it be perfei^ed in heaven* Ttie confblation hath two parts, { as we shew before, ) i w^hat lohn faw and heard , from t^f. 9. to Iferf. I i . 2. A more particular explication of the former i f i'om ^erfi 3. to the end. . The generall defcription of what I$hn faw and beard, hath two parts, fuitable to Cf^ap. 4. and 5. One is of -the redeemed Church preceeding. The fecond is of the Angels going alongft \i'ith them. The former, Tfctf, 9, 10. The latter , '^erf 1 1 . 12. Th^ firftofthem,is fetout inthefe three circumftances, i. Intheorderas thy ftand , ^ftertha Ikhtldt andlo a great wukitude, to put difference betwixttDnething and another in time, yet immediatly follow- ing it : rhe meaning is , when the former ftrait of the Church v^^as over , and the hidden ones keeped fecrec •under Gods ftamp, I faw a great multitude come out and quickly avow and proRITe Chrifts Gofpel. ». They are defcribed by rheir number, rt-wzsgteatind innumerable , not to God , M'ho bath them all -written by name in His Book } known ro Him are all from the beginning: iTim.i. the Lord knouetb M>h« are h». But, 1. It was i great imdmnde in it felf > that no man could numki zs, the ftars and land of the ^a are called innumerable and Ahrahariis feed. 2. Comparatively , or in comparifon of the little num- ber that t\'as before under Antichrifts dtrtninion 3 that might have been withm mens reckoning, but this was hugely beyond it. 3. They are defcribed from their extent, cf all Nations, Kindred;, &c. in ©ppofidonto the fbrmer paucity o I TrJbes, which Hiighi be in^ne Kingdom when the Chirch was as ^rfiucup.nowthereshallbeanetJargemerrtasobfervable , as^tthe Gofpels firft (preading, to pointatihe (breading that ihe'rife of the Gofpel should have after Antichrifts begun ririne, it should be fuch as was after Chrifts A cenfioni 4. They are dcicribed from the place where, and the poftour, wherein they ftoodj they are $efore the Throne of God, and they ftand there. 1. Before thethione, that is , inihe Church j heretiKy are brdtigfet in that were ftrangers before, and in Heaven they shall be compleated hereafter : for we under- Hand the Throne h -^e jj" as C^Ap. 4. ) as reprefenting either the place of Glory or Gods favourable prefenoe to »HisChirrL*h J2.. Th.y^a/irfthere.-which pointeth ar two things, f'irft, Their d^pendancc on God andChfiftj ^^iftand as lervants attending their Mafter* as terf.i 5. preferring themklves befor* him after their vidoi ku V V Secondly, 3^8 An txpofuion of the Chap.% Jj.'coiidly J Their publick owning and acknowledging oi Him for their vidory and liberty. Thirdly , Ihey (land in -while robes , well adometl , and palms in their hands : with Vfhite robes , a iigne of Gtory , Chap. 3'. 4. and afign of innocency {Chap. 14.4.) and vidory , 19. 8. having anwre beautifull lutter upon than than before with palms in their hands , a fi^ne of victory and joy in a full meafure liiitable to thefe who had gotten their heads above all difficulties, Mat.ziS- 5. They are dcfcribed fiom their work andexercife, which islet down, CPerf. lo. ) in the matter and in the manner. 1. In the manner, they cry out with aloud Tpaice : To shew > 1. the good realon they had to bleffe Him. 2. The goodwill and henrtineile they had to . do ir. 3. The publickncfle of their profeflion , and the Ipreading of it , whereas theSong oi the hundred fourty and four thoufand was fee ret j none could learn their Song, Chap.t^. this is publick and avowed, they care not who hear their Song. 2. The nsatter of their 5ong , is in few words , but very maceriall. Ingeneralljicistoafcribeio Govt the glory of«heirvi(5lory , astothe authorofit, andtoChrilt asMedia«t- or, as the great mean and procure of it. Iciaketh in the rife , progrelfe , and perfeiihn^ of their hap- pinefTc fpiriiual and temporall , it is all Sanation y and Salvation from all things that may hurt His peo- ple. More particularly , this Sahationis aicnbed to God , asthe fountain and efticicnt caufe , in whole Counfel the work of falvationbicd , and was concluded i and it is a cribed to Lhrift , as the meritorioiig caufe and procurer of it. To point out, i. That their S.»lvation is in Him, and b:ljngeth to Him. 2. Tnat their Salvationisno.wheieelfetobe gotten: /j«. 4J' i.andar.appropriatethit toGod , foasic cxcludeth all others. ?. It is an attributing not only Salvation in the general to God , but this fame particular delivery from Antichrills fin, fnares, his idols and ignorance ,'P/4/. 3. 8- 4> Itisthegivingor afcribingthe Glory CO Himfelf alone, and fo an acknowledging of the freentfle of it , that it was for nodeferving or worth in ibcm. 5. Chrilt is joyned M'ith God , becauleall Grace and Salvation is given in Him , and for Him to the Church , He is not misknown in the adminiftration of Grace , therefore neither ftiould He be in His Peoples t|iankfgiving. 6- His Salvation is mainly as He is a Saviour to fave from fin , Mat. i.2\. there- fore this loud cry in uttering and attributing Sahation only to God and to the Lamb , is not in this refpeift of the outward delivery alone, but in refpedt of the Dodlruie of Jultificacion , which was before obfcured and divided amongft many.meiites aoa MediatotJ-: now it is vindicated , and they publickly and openly confefs it,3nd afcribe it to Cod only , as the fountain and efticient caule j .mA to Chnjl alone , as the meritori- ous, laying the weight and chehonojr of their eternall Salvation on God and Cunltalone , without parting them among any other, or mixingin merit, purgatory , pennance, orany other thing of that kind, as tormer- ly had been done. This then is the firft part of this general defcription > which is j»fe/i*jt defcribing the happy condition of the reddcemed Churclij Or,, our Lord, to ftrengthenthe faith of His people, revcaleih the happy ourgatc ere ever the ftorme come on. HeiKe. Obfer\>e, I. The moft fad and foreft ftorms of the Church and people of God , have a reft and a vidory at the back of them ; The moft fad eftate of the Church , hath a happy and glorious victory following ir. There was a ftorm fpoken of before , and what a glorious outgate is here 1 This is a truth that holdeth good , whether we expound . the words of their temporal! or tternal Solvation, iti» a comfortable conclofion bid for the comfort of Gods People , and fully proven , Hcb.^.9. that there rernaincth therefore aTeitiothepeopieof God} and let it be fixed in us, the bcft eftate of Gods people iseverhindmoft j their laft eftate is their bdt', juft contrary to that the wicked have to expetft: when the temporal happinefl'eofthe wicked shall turn in acurfc, then fighing and weeping shall bafle away from the people of God, 2. Gods propofingthis outgate before-hand fortheii comfort, Iheweth* That there is nofolide way tobear atriill wellwiih- outthcfaithof theoutgaie, and that thee\ing.of the outpteof a ftorme, while folks are under it, or, their thinking on the happy eftate that followeth difficulties, is the beft way to moderate oneund-jrdifi- ficultiess, therefore when the Lard threatued the captivity , Hegave them many pioitiires in IjMahcon- €ernine their returnfrom it, ere ever it came on, toarmeand guardthe taiiho His people from link- iog under it. This fuft^ined alfo Mo/f/, Htkii.l^. and ?aul, 2 Cor. 4. 17.18. Tiere is an amiable fightbeyond all ftraics » if we would by the right prolpevit view thjm. g.j r ieaven and Gloi y is the complcat outgate of B..'lievers trials , and ihoiild be Believers main conlolation while th.-y are under trials 5 for , though the temporall happineffe of the Churwhbeholdenout here, v^e feclude not , but include (as we shew in cba^ expcfifcon ) their happineffein Heaven, where their victory isperkdled : Ifinthiillfeonly we had hopc>of all men we were the moft inifer.ible. 4> •Heav-.nand Glory' mult be an excellent tinng , a very happy ,, t atis- fyine,coinfortable condition 3 abravelife, i. Excellent ^ompany, God and the Larnb, the congregation of tbe faiftrborn. . 2».Ao excellent place , before the Throne , beholding His Glory an4 sharing of it 3 and if a Chap. 7. ^eck^of the Revelation. j^^ place it} H-avcii be more Glorious, this is it. 3. 1 Hough many Angels and Saints be with them , yettlicy are mainly taken up with beholding God, shimpgihthe.Laait*. 4. Their adorning and ornament, they arealwayes walking m white* pure, clean* and coultantiyviviloiidusi their vile bodies made conform to the glorious body oi- Chrilt. 5. They have palms in their hands , iriumphirig andrtjoycing. 6. Their work and task ,is, alwayes to be finging j ihefong oFfree Grace n>»keth Heaven ring , and ihey weary noD in It, butareaiwayespraifiogGod, as Chereis alwayes ground; by praiIing»enjoyir^ ; and by enjoying, prailing Him : If ye would have a hjpi^iy life , is there any life like tnis ? Bitter Itand here and look on., .than lit on the Thrones of the World. Lookif ye have the faith of enjoying it. Is there not apoiribility of it ? Or,thinkyeall this is fpoken for nought ? No, believe ic, they are the true and faithfuU layings of God ,* lehn's celtimony , is , that he faw it in the fpirit , and it is left on record to the Church for confirma-- tion oi her Faith : and, if there be not a happinefle beyond it , nor comparable to it > choofe it ; it were be- gun happinefle to be brought this length. There are many of you who hear me that will mitie this braw fife j if God help you not to ftand before him here , and here to begin your fong , you will not ftand nor fing before Him hereafter i and a wotuli milfe willit.be. f. Folks jn Heaven are not filent j as many as are therej are praiting 5 dumb Chriftians are not Heayeii-like , 1 hey that dwell in thy boufe ^v it bejiilipraijl$i^ theiy and it is a part of their blellednefle lb to be exerciled ^ P]aL 84. as the Saints enjoy God, lo ihey prailc him 4 they 1 peak to his praile, and honour him in their converlacion ; they have good matter of a long > and good will to fing J and it is an ill token when folks prcfume locome to Heaven , and yet haye no good will to honour God here. i6. As this company reprefeotcth the Church Militant, Obf. That the enlargement of the Ch jrch and its thriving, even in external! profeiFion , is a beautifuU fight. To lee a Church , i . in Do- (itrine; pure. 2. In the number of profeflburs, many. And, 3.publick in their liberty and boldneffe. And , 4. In their Authority, weighty } It is hke the company of two Armies , and that with Banners , to lee many profeflours and a fuitableneflein their pradlice, pure Doitrine , and pure Ordinances , power full and fruic- iull : though folks call them forms, there is much of Gods beauty that shineih in them j and if it be a beau- tiful! fight to fee a Church thriving in purity of Dodlrine and Ordinances , and Difciplme in order and de» cency , it fhould be as fad a fight to fee the carved work puUeddown, Antichiiftian darknellei or that which is no better, coming in, and confufion in ftead of order ; as the one Ihould refresh us, the other should weight us. 7. A flourishing condition of the Church for number and liberty in prof effion , often go together , as we may fee by comparing this eftate under the vials with the former. The one is the ordinary Mean of en- gaging men to theother, and the marring of the one cannot but mar the other. 8. From the matter of the long. It telleth us what is to be gotten in God and Chrift , even compleet Salvation of all forts, and from all fears and dangers. Needeth any Believer then to fear, feing God and the Zamb have Salvation ? Salvation bclongeth not to Armies of men, to men of high place and power, nor to men of riches, wit and policy , but to God, it is his peculiar property and prerogative j and what leffe then have Gods people at one time nor at another , /ince He hath Salvation at command? andHecangiveitCommiirionwhenbewill, and when He commisfionateth it , it wUl come , Pfal. 68. 20. Our God , » tht G«d offahation : Salvation holdeth of him, and to whom but to Him belongeth the iffues from death ^ Let none then aicribe it to any other , nor feek it eIfewhere,"nor let any be difcouraged j when they defire it , it is in a good hand , •(/« 43 1 1 • He will not give his Glory to another j He beftoweth it , and the Lamb purchaleth it, 2, Let it contort Gods People in an anxious time. The Faith of Godshaving Salvation in His hand , may guard the heart and keep from much perplexing anxiety that folks areputto underdiiBculties,Ppi/.3.8. SalMttionbelongethtotheLord, thjbleiftngts upon thy f:opk. p. SallpationtoourGodandtothe Lamlf. I'ney alcribeittohun, that hold it of him, Obf. That noching is more Heaven-like, than a humble holding' or Salvation of God, and afcribing to Him the glory of it. This is Heavens ^ong. Heaven is full of it, to denude our lelves, and hold all of free Grace, to afcribe Salvation freely to God andto the Lamb. And as this becorotith Glory vvell,(o it ^lorifieth God, while folks are labouring under a body of deathj to fay , it is not 10 them , but to Hun, that the glory of their Salvatioii belongeth i to wash their hands of any good given ihcm , or that they may expedi j to acknowledge His freedom in that which they are to get, as well as His riches in that which they gave got- ten , This is the likeft lifftio Heaven, tobe ftill prailiug free Grace. 10. Hi^aven , and the fong that will be in Heaven , may comfort Gods people, eveninume^ under thefedifiiculties they meetwiih here < ^ hope of what is coming, may alley and only can alley the hiuetneUe of m' hat is prcl era. ^v_jv LECT.V. j<» JH SxfifaiMtf the : Cli^p.^ LECTURE V..' VerCli. And all tbtAfigelsftooirMnd about tb:thr9ne,and a^outthe EltUrSyand thefour heap , and fell he' fyrt tbethrone on their faces, and Vforshipped God,' • 12. Saving , Amen : Bhjin^, *ndglary, and wfd»m, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, andmioht bt ttmoour^odforelferandeTHr. Amen. ** 13. And one of the Elders atifwered , fajing unto me, What are thefe which are arajed in white robes ^ and fvhence tame fhey 9 ' 14. Andlfaidumthim, Sinthowknoweji, — — WE told yoii that the fcope ofthe Spirit in thefe words , is >iojgive a little glimpfe of the glorious outgate the Church of Cbfift should have after the ftorins of Antichnlt, and ihefe corrupt Tea- chers that were comiig to lay tb^ Church low. Thisoatgate, is, i.generally reprefentedtd John , from Iferf.g. to yerj. 13. and then more particularly explicated b^ an Elder to loha , troin Irer/.lJ.toikeend. The firft hath two parts: the firft whereof, is thereprefentation of the redeemed Church ftanding before ihe throne with white robes , and palnas in their bands, and a fwectfone in their mouth , wherpof we have fpoken. Inthell.andixVerles, there Is a further enlargement and explication of that glorious eftiteoif tne Church, and the Saints happincffl-, by bringing m all the Angels, admiring Gods goodneifetohisChurch and taking a (hare of the Songofpraifes with them, it beingfuch a glorious peace of work , as would (ervc not only Si the SaintSibut the Angels sAfb : fo then in tbefe two Verles , is fee down the Angels approbation of » and concurrence with, the redeemed Church. The fcope of it, is, to ftiew, t. The harmonic that is among Saints and Angels in th«r praifing God. i.To fliew how excellent and glorioa* a ground of praifc, a iourilhing and viOonous dtace ot the Church , hath in it iand that by it God giveth evidences of His Glory to Angels, PrincipaliiieSj and P»\vers, Cfc. Bph.7. to. 5. To £hew» that Angels delight in the Churches flourishing* and in the thriving of the Golpel.i,«;!;f 15.7! there is joy in heaven at the conyerlion of a (inner ; lo here , by holding forth the in-coming of many iinners andthe fprcadingof thelightoftheGofpel,aUthe Angelsarcmadcchearfullatthenewsofit. 4. Toshew the excellende of tbe thing; the exceeding greatnefle of the Glory ofGodiandthcexcellencie ot the work ofpraife, it will and doth cake up Angels to go about it , itisawoTk becoming even them. The glorious condition abiding the Church ,mall furnifti all the Angd^in Heaven matter of praile j and the hope ofiuch 4 glorious outgate, might exceedingly comfort lohn^nd others who were toliva under ihofe chtficuitics. More pariisularly , This company of Anffels is let out ,. i. In their poituie, theyftandi and ttwy aro fet out in the fame pofture, Chap.^. The reafon oftheir ftandir^, is, to (hew tx>c only ihv^ir reverencing ot God , but tteir great dependence on God, as fervants waiting for dire*(/; 9. who were before the Throne : yea, it would appear , tJwt thefe* being here omitted, ( though thar be their place , and Eiders , and Beafis mentioned co Hand there where f«rmerly they flood ) muft be comprehended under the Elders ex Beafts , leing tbe place anid guard b all one, ani thcdiftindlioh that is put between them, is but as a dirference of the whole Cnhohck Church f^nified by the Elders , from fuch a particular company brought through Antichrilts tribulation, yerf.ili arid ly. and at fuch a time > . and in fuch a cale as« pan ofche wholej and , in thefe refpe<5ts, diftmguished from the whole', which ftrengtheneth theexpofition wegavebeforeofthefc Elders reprefeniLngcbe Chjrcti ■of God J for,"probably thev had not been omitted , if they had been a party diltiock from the Church , other- wayes than a part is from che:wiTole : heitbrr can any other feafoabe given , why thefe Elders do not'ioyn iA prai!e with the Church or Angels, as , Chip.^, and 5, i5^f when i he praife is 16 lolemn, buc btcaufe ibcrir joyn- iog^or^rajle , was formerly exprefled by the company memioned , ^frj'.p.io. For , it is not to be imagined they *fere ftOM' lilent at fuch an occalion. 5. Thef are (^ux. intheir u oishipping, o , falling ontheirfacesx M'hkh is to b« Spiritually uaderftood. , feing Angels haye no bodies » and cawnot be properi y faid to xal 1 on thcii Qiskp.f, Book^of the ReveUt'm, f^f their hc<&. ft is to fignifie rheir acknowledgement or che exceeding gr«at diftance between God and theai , the nflolt Ijoly creatures , and the reverence due fiom them to Him , as,i/.5.all toone parpofe. 2. Inrelped: of ics oojed. 3. In refpcC^ Qt us manner.* Thefirftferveth 10 shew, i. That words are wanting, and cannot begotten, even by Angels in heaven, to exprelfe the Glory due to God i they are Iw^lowed up v\'ith it, it goeih beyond their conception and expres- fioni for, it Oi^er-reaohcth ail created expreflfions and apprehenhons 16 tar that it is no marvell it do (6 here. 2. To ihew, that whatever is glorious ,or aground of thankfgiving , or the objcft ot praife , or the lubjeil of commendation , it is in Him, and in him alone , and to be attributed to hini with all humility by the moftgbrioiB creatures j it is in him, andnotinihem, Aconiideration, 1. ex- ceedingly upftirring, to praife and admire him. 2. To cry down in comparifon all other things, as weak and empty. 5. Comfortable to Gods people, who have all thefe things in him alone. There is no ground of praife imaginable , nor any thing which might have laid t or may lay, any obligation on a creatureto God, as hav- ing obtained a good turn , but that is in God , and may be expedted from hind. 4, To shew our duty both in dependence on him , and thankfgiving to hinr. 2. This Song is to be confidered in refpedt «f the objevft ofit; in which refpev5t, it dilferethtrom the Song of ihw- redeemed to God and the Lamb , yet theynieetin One ; for , it lecludeth not the Lamb , but taketh Him in with the Father and Spirit. This being divine Worship , proper and peculiar to God , Chriit in it is looked on as God j and God here is eflentially to be Confidered. Whence we may gather, how to interpret their Song, Chaf.^. iJie o«e , no queftion , being of equal extent with the other. 5. This long is to be confidered in refpeCtot its manner, i/That itisingene- fals,asmoftcomprebenfive}for,('P/«/.ii-6.2.) fi^catt shew forth aU his praife 9 Histhoughts to usward pajfe reekpning, Pfai 40.5. 2; That it beginneth and endeth with Amen, as conlilting more in their atfcdion and wish , than in their expreslion , beginning with a convivftion that it overpowereth them, yet undertaking it, as P/ii/. io6.and goin^;^ on, aind no more facisfi^d at the dole than when they began > but ending juit fo ai alway beginning, and beginning fo as never to end j An evidence of a good frame of thefe that praite j they are as ready to begin when they have done, as when they began , rather thinking their praife a contenting to praile, than adluall praifing. OHfefpe here, 1 .what a God this is whom we worship, whom all the Angels do thus worship and adore ,^ and itand in fuch reverence ot , that they cover their faces , lfa.6. They want words and are fwallowed up through thedeep apprehenfionofihe Majelty, Glory, Greatnefle, and Goodnefle of God : what a God malt this be that they reverence, ftand in aw of, and are lb affed^ed with the Glory that shineth in him ? Tncy do his will perfedly, and yet they fall upon theirfaces before him. What a dreadfuil Godisthis? and what poor thoughts have we of bim * Little knowledge of Him makcth us have lo fli Jtt and low concepi ions of him jhad weaglimpfeofhisGlory , firtingonhisTiironeofMajefty , itwoulddazellusj and if Angels thus exalt him, what should wc do ? 0i/.2 Tnefe that are neareft Him, and partake moft of him, will pr^lle moft for exalting him, and will be moft taken up with the Glory that is in him j it is not good to be fai.«ne4 With ojr own conceptions of Gad j Angels are not 10. 2. From the matter and occafion of the Sjng,06jer>ei Thatthe flourishing eftate of the Church, isonecf the greateft evidences of Gods Glory in the world , and one of the greatett grounds of praife. By the flo> rishin'5 of the Churchy 1 mean the multiplying of Proftfljrs, purity of Ordinances, backed with power and fome iuitablneife in the practice of Profeffors. This is it that wakeneih and beginneth the Ang.Ms Song, and the Song of tfie Redeemed, and carrieth it on i the glory of Wifdom, Power, free Grace and Love, fliinethhere; Epb.'^.jo. Thathemightshe\9tMtotheptmcipalmetaridpoV)er>bythtChuriJ} the manifold vvif- thm of God. He maKeth them wonder to behold lo much wildom, in luiting Grace to finners cafe and need ; fomuch conc^i'cendency , in pardoning freely j (o much power, in Overcoming oaeas ftubbornnefle, C?c. and shall they wonder at this, and praife for it ? and shall not we wonder and praile , and be affe £ked with it for our own good , whoarepartakingofthattheypraifed for before hand , lor that we have thefe pure Ordi- nances after the rcmovall of Antichriftian darknefle^J It is a proof of this truth, and a part of the accomplish- j»ent of shis prophcfi j , and Ihould Itir us up to m^ this ufe of it. * t^lllf things be well fearchedittGjd, there is nothing chat can be a grou»d of praife J bjtitisinHim , Vt 3. an,.i. J,4i ^« ExpcfttioH of the • Ckap. 7. ..ua Ui-iy It: cxpcvilcal fiOai hiin ,blcflliig and gioi y, .md wiidom, and thank(^ivipg,and honour, iJcc Bies- fiiig) is :fr/to the end, followeth amore particular enquiry concerning that number, which is fol- lowed with a more full defcription of them ; and it hath three ft^-ps, or parts, i .Tat Elders queftion iolohn» terfi'^. or, rather, two qucltions , IV^at ate thefe which are arajed in white robes ^ snd whence came the/ ■> 2- I ohnr reply, f erf. J ^. jfaidunto him, Sir, thou kno^ eft. 3. Tiie Elders pariicufar del cription to j*/j« of thJtblelli^d and happy company, I. From whence they came. 2. What they are now. And 3. Howrh.y came at that happy condition. We n?ed not (land here to dive who this Elder is : ii fuiteth w ah the feope and form of this prophefi; , thus to exprefle it by way of Dialogue , it being a queftioji not of doubt or in-» formation to him who propounded it , but for incitation to him it was propounded unto , toenquiie more in it , as a thing worthy to be known, and ufcfull tor opening the reft of the prophelie. This is the Icope of the Q leree, to make lohn ask j yet confidering that lohn here petfonats one that is a Believer i and that by Elders are undcrftood ( probably )menib.M$of the true Church , kis noiimpcnincnttolook on it as figni- fyind. the help and ufefulncde of one member of the body toaiwther , it may be , of moreabilities in n"uny t^iiiigsthanthemfelves, as we shew before, Chap 5. It holdeth our, (in a word) four generals, i. That when- the people of God are dull, He wantcth not means to waken and rouze them up. 2 That God will make- ule of weak means and inltrumentsfometimesio ftir up ihefe that arc more ftroug, 3. lokn peifonaiing all to whom this prophelie fhouldcome, he wo ild have him more particular in the env,iiiry after the know- ledge of thcfethhigs contained in it, which shotikl flir us up tofearch , and not fleight what he rcvealeth. Yea, 4. it implyeth, that God will have many precio.is things revealed, we, in the mean time i neither undcr- Itandiiig them, nor enquiring after them, till he ftir us up. Johns reply, is, >er/ 14. modeli and sho. t , Sir, thou kftowefi: wherein, befide Johns reverend way of fpeak- irg, there is implied , I . Johni ignorance, he denictluhat he knew , only he faw tnem , he knew no further concerning thi> company. .2. Adefire tobe taught ofhim who kraew what they wj re. It is a reverend humble in(inuation of His expcelation that he fhould tell and anfwcr His own queftions , which accordingly fulloweth, asifhefaid, Sir, thojcanftanfwerChyqueftion thy felf, andlexpttl thouwikdoiti itisno shame to be ignorant of fome things, efpecially in this propb^^lie , and to vcrit oar ignorance, 10 as we may h ive our knowledge helped. John hath advantage by this , he hath a more full explication of what he knew not, holden out to him. it were good we walked in the fenfe of our ignorance, and made more ufe pf the means of knowledge. For the Elders anfwer, it hath three things in it , i. What the former condition of the redeemed Church WHS, great tribulation y probably A'lating not to the common afHidions and tribulations that all thatwilllive Godly muft luffer, but thefe trials fignified by the trumpets under Antichrift. 2. What their prelent eftare was , exceeding profperous , lixrf. 1.5. to the end. 3. How thty paft frorn the one 10 the other, it was by W''^5hing their gannents and making them white in the JL imbs bloud. Obj. I . That th : £. ft view or reprcfentation of things , is not enough foi- us i we can fee , and hear » and nndcrftand little, till.it be prefled on us. 2. God loveth that we be taught , and provideth means for in- ftrutSting and upftirring of his own ibfar as he thinketh needfulL 3. li it came net ofhim, the btft would lyein ignorance, and, it may be , not endeavour to know , partly, thinking it defperate and prefumption to enquire into it, panly^ negligent and not thinking it needfull,but curious, as many do , to enquire into thefe things , and (b ab/lain from the fearch otthisptophefie. The beft have need of upfthring } and by thcfe queftions , not only lohn is ftirred up for the time j but in him , all that might after read thefe prophelies , to enquire in them. 4. Jot/w anfwer.is humble and reverend, 1, teaching us rather to acknowledge our igno- rance that we may learn , than to hide it and continue ignorant, a. That many may be and are ignorant in the matters of this prophelie. 3. That no occafion of learning would be omitted , nor noinftrument or mean excepted againft, but all made ufe of for learning. ^. Gods end in poling with hard queftions, is, to help to know w hat weunderftand not. Thisqueftion piopounded to Ie^», is neither to ihame him,nordraw him in a fnare , but 10 brihig him to clwarneflc in that be was dark in- I-EQt- y Catp.J, B»k.»ftf" SenUt'M. j,, L E C T U K E VI. ■Verr.14, — - Jndbefaidtome ^Thefeare t hey Vi>hich came out of great tribulation , andbate tvashedtUir rob. s , and made them ir hit' in the bloud of the Lamb. 1 5 Therefore are they befo) e the throne of God , andferVe him day and night in his temple : and be thatfitte:b en the throne sha'l d well amortg them. 1 6. They shall liunger no more, neither tbirji any more , neither shall the Sun light on tbemy nor any heat. 1 7. For the Lamb which u m the midji of the throne, shaUfeed them, and shaU lead them unto lining fountain^ of waters: and God shall wife a'^jaU tears from their eyes. THat which we have rtow to fpeak of >is ihe Elders reply to ](^n , wherein he i«fifteth in the de- Icriprioiibf that excellent company ilb thai ihe words, continue the defcnption of the former in- numerable multitude, in thele three j 1. What was the condition they were broughc from or what had been their former condition > Thefe are they which came out of great tribulation. 2! By what means they had come from, or fiad gotten vi»itory over , or freedom fi osi tnat great tribulation , by washing their robes , and making them white in the bloud of the Lamb. 5. From the 1 5. Vf r/and forward he in- fifteih in detcribing what their preient and happy eltate and condition Was. ' For the firtt, "^erf. 1 4. they are faid to A«>e come out of great tribulation. Tribulation is fpoken o*-', ASi.ll.21 .' in generall , as the way to i^eaven and Glory. Bit ini» oeing Ipoken of as a great- tribulation in an emi- nent degree , and that company fomewhat lingularly diiferenced from others, by this» that they are come out of it , it would appear* that by it is meaned the trib jlation under Antichrilts perfecution, and by that com- pany, thefe that a e brought through after his begun fall» and C^J^.15. are faid to have gotten the viClory o- yer him.' for , that difficiiltie under Antichrilt , is the main one after Heathenish perlecution and thai to which this former fealing relateth, as is (aid. For the fecond , the mean of their through-bearing to this happy eftate,is mentioned alfo, Ver/iil. not their' own innocency, they needed washing > not their own lufferings or worksj thele made them not white • bjc It was the blond of the Lamb , by taking ihemfelves alanerly to his fatisfadlion , they atcained this righteouf- iiefle > and were made partakers oFthis blelfid eftate , by wnichallb chey are izid to prey ail^ Chap.iz That red bloud can make bloudy fouls white , it isof fuch an excellent vertue. Thele folks, when the reft of the world were worshipping idols , and all that profell'ed Chriltianity were following a lelf righteoufncire and abfolueion by pennance, indulgences, &c. ned to Jelus Chrift forrefuge > and they , by this righteoLilnefle and fatisfadtion alone, are naade white, pardoned of lin , and brought to this happy condition, and not by any thing in themfelvesj though they keeped themCelves free from th j corruption of the time , yet this efteit is not attributed to thar,but to their washing. Sec. For the third , their prefent happy condition is enlarged in the laft three Verfes of the Chapter , and fet down only as a conftquent of their fufferiog , but flowing from tiicir making ule of tbs Lambs bloud as the caufe thereof; Therefore , that is, not becauie they futfered fuch iribubcion , bat becaufc they washed their robes , and made them whitv: in Chrifts bloud. Their happy condition is let o.it in thefe follov\'ing circumftances > or fteps, whicrh (hew what a happinefle they were brought unto , i . In the place of enjo/jng their happinelie , bejore the Turone of God ,' and in His ■ Temple , which is in Ho- Church herebegin , by fellowship in His Ordinances , and in H.av.*n compieated, when they are prelented before Gods Thioae in Glory. 2. In their fervicc and work , and tiie un-interrup- tednerte of it , lAry fer^e Him night and day, and have place among Angeis th4t Itand by , ^ch. g. freed fro Ji feifishneffe and a body ot' death i and not doing thisferyice by fits , but conftantiy, alluding ( probably) to the Priefts, which in their coarfes u'cre admitted night and day to be in the Temple, Pfal. 1 24. i .■ This is a fpeciall part of their happinefle , that enimity now in them , againft the fervice of God, being taken away , ■ that their delight therein is not marred ; andthisisbrojghtin, t. to Ih.-w their priyiledge , tnattheydid ueedno Prieft , nor interyenient mean to help them. 2. To fhcw there was no intermisfion in their ier- yice, no whoring from God; biit,astb= AngelsinHeaven, fodothey thewillofGod chearfully andde- Ijghifomly. A third ftepoftheir happy condition, is in theendofV«y/ 15* andisletoutby enioyinorof Gods company, wfiich isthcobjeaofthaibleflkl condition, Hethatfmeth on tlieThrone shall dViellamony them ?frf' \'?®YshallnotbeatadiftancewithGod, norH.'atadiltancewkh them; but he shall maKe him* lelf familiarly known to them i and there will be no intermisiion of ttieir fenie and )0y. They shall not have communiofl with God by ftaris, bat He shall coiiftattly and fully manifeft Hitofelf as dwelling in one houfe- ,ij^^ An Expojkm 9fM ^.ip.^ Ivm.evvithihem, arid they in his company forever. T):)u\vo:d dwelling , istofojourninatent, IpokeiioT Chriftsbjiiiginiheflesh.M.i.i^. Xvhich may look c Gjd? making hnnielfmaniteft in Ordinances, till this tent bz taken down j thus it agreeth to C.ie Church-militant , wnerein no fuch interruption of Gods pre- tence shall be sfter that time* «js had been before under Antichriit. The fourth Itep or part of cheit happy condition, isin W/ 16. wherein their happinefle is fet out by their freedom froni all crolfes and oaturai dcr feds and infirmiiiestand mens violence. There is neither hunger, nor thirft , nor fcorching hcatot tbeSun , that is> no per fecution, if figuratively taken, as Matth. i ^.nor diitemper of ai)> or weather, nor any thing hurt? full or noifome to th^.body, if properly taken, Therewasby the former phrafe no fiofuiidefeik, andnow there is no finlefl'e def^d « which Chriit was fubjecit unto while He washere on earth , fuch as hunger or cold or weaririefe : there is nothing of that kind in Heaven , ; nothing Co diitemper their happinefs or to imparet their blefledneffe j not, the leaft blait that floweth from their naturall infirmity within, nor from M'ithout by annoianceof the weather, asit^s hereone?rth. The fihh is, amain ftepol their happinefle ^and it is givea as the great ground and reason of all the reft, and ferveth to co firm ic , "perf. 17. For the Lamb wf^eh h intht midjl tft^t Throtie, shall lead them , it ihall be fo , and can be nootherwayes i for , the Lamb J. fu$ Chrilt Himielf , who is Gocl.on the Tnrpne, equal totheFather, his care over them will be fuch as w ill admit no want, but \vill furnish all good : and this is fet out in ihefe two, 1. He shall /wd them i which compref h'endeth all care over them and tenderncffe to then* in him > and ahb takcih in all provihon needfull for theit well-being in providing for them, and featting them , and over- feeing them , to keep them from any hurt ^ asafliepherddpthhistiock , Pfal.2^. He shall take them in his fpeciall guiding, wiihuytinterveemng ol Ordinances or Minifter?. 2. It is fet out in the excellent paftures he ihall ki:<\ them in , not at puddles or ftreams, nor every fountaia , but lilnngfouma'ms »f -waters, which dry not up, able to quench all inirft , and to cool from all heat ; called Ifying fountains, i . In oppoiition to all earthly conlblatioi)« , which are but as Itanding and dead puddles or cilterns, or Itreams at bell; but there are at his right hanJ fuineife of joy , and pleafures for evermore, ?fal.i6. fountains and living fountains. 2 To shew the diverfiiy and abundance of confolation that is to be had and will be gotten in the prelence of God, and of the Lamb in heaven. And, 3,/fV'«g/o«m«iwi, toshewtheinexhauftiblnefleoftbem: itiscloied with aword tocoohrm iheformer* God thall nipe away all feart from their ejex, that is, God (hall put an end to all their miferie , and thei e fhali be neither ti^h nor tear there, nor caufe of tears , though they have never been in their life without tears on their cheeks j yet nofoonershallihey enter in thatblefled place, but Gods prefence , andagiimpleofHif favour shall fo wipe tbem away, that none of them shall ever fticK there any more , nor be feen there again. Th c re are none among that happy company, that either a(5tually weep ) or shall have taule or occaion of weeping or forrow for ever. 1 here are foii^ of thefe excellent cxprefficns applied by Ifaiah to the Church, after its captivity , as may be (een, Ifa./^9.lo,iScznd 25.8.and 35.io.and 51.1 i.C^c. wheieby it may notbeinconfiftent with the fcope^ to look upon this defcription as pointing at the begun vicStory of ihele Saints here, but perfeiited in Heaven ,• as weihew you at the entry on this pari of the Chapter i however, more literally, it agreeth to heaven; and therefore we (hall draw our Obfervations moft from that confideraiion ot them , and only apply them to the Cliurches happy eftate here , i . As begun. 2. As comparative with former ftraits. 5. .Becauf e in it felf ex* tcUent and eminent by thefe priviledges it enjoyed. Hence, QbjrU I. Gods people in difficult times, would be acq ainting themfelves with , and confirming them- lelves in the Faiih of the happy eftate of glory j for this end , it i« fo ftudioufly propofed,much pains is taken to reveal and hold it forth : and the Lord iti rrei h up Johrtt and in him other BeUcvers , to look upon it and _ to believe and comfort themfelves from the happy eftate they shall meet with when their fuffering shall have ' an end, l , To prevent their fainting, in as far as heaven maketh an end of all their difficulties. 2. To mak« them f iibmifTi ve, becaufe that time is coming. 3. To make their life lively and comfortable by the know* ledge and faith of it , and the frequent meditation on it. This maketh a chearfuU, comfortable and iubmijfiva way of living under croffes and difficulties ; this maketh Believers long for heaven , and to comfort thcm- A.-lves in their abiding empty handed for the time. 2. Thefe are they that comeout of great tribulation •) Then tribulations, and great tribulations are the way to glory to them whom God loveih moft : Jefus Chrift hiiv felf drank of the brook by the way , Pfal. i io.7.and was made low before he was exalted ,and his Men»- bers follow the Head in a conformity of fuffering, ^om S'lS.A^s 14.2*. Suffering could not look fogrim SIc ten ible-like , if what wereon the back of*it were well looked to. Let none think the worfe of Glory , of thatthe happinefle ofGodspeopleisofleffewonh, becaufe tribulationsarein the way to it j neith^-r letany prize an eafislife in this world with Gods curfe, this is far better with all the tribulations that accompany it, '3. They have washen their garments ip the bloud dt the Lamb « who catue tiarough inhalation^ Oh- Chap.7. SPtkoftbeRepehtioit, 54f ChJerVe, Tnfe that are moft rigliteous, whciijcr in adhve obtdience , in keeping the Law and Cornni anu- inci.ts, or , in paifive obedience ^lnyeelding their bodies tobc burnt, they have need of Chriftsladsfadion tomaketh^m white: The fe worthies keeped thenifclves free of the pollutions oK the time , audfliunedtio fufftfTiig: and yet upon cfais account they appear not before God. Holintffeis good, but incur leaking tJ appeal D.rore God, we are to feek tobe toundin Chrift.PW. 3 9. Or, take the Dodkrine thus , No merit of oui ^ can bring through neither temporal nor fpiritual judgmtnts. Taefe were free of common guiltinefl'e,and (hinned not , but endured all tribulations j yet » none ot thefe are grounds of their through-bearing , but the urashmg of their garments in Chrifts bloud, 4, as the greateft tribulations have an omgate j and the greater the tribulation be, the greacerand more glorious is the outgate ; and the greater the fight be, the vidory is the more remarkable , Therefore are ait thefe fingularily poii^ed at here. So the bloud of Ch \A is thebtft and only outgate from tribulationsj fleeing to Chrift for retuge, is the pnly belt way to efcapeall t . rbulations letn-v porall or ipirituall ; for , we fuppole, this comity cut ot tribulation ,looketh to temporall afflidion as well us delivery from eternall wrath. And indeed if the raisknowingof Jefus Chrift by a people that here 1 he Gofpel, Ih" the great caufe of their temporall ruine »trouble and overthrow. Lukf 19. 42. 43. 0 thattheu hadkpoMn m thttthyiay^tbethrngsthatbelcni to thyfeMce I bmmvi they ate hid from thine tjes. Thcrefm the dajes shatlconie upon thee , thai thine enemies f hail eaji a trensh atout theci If the neglediing of Him, batten judgemeni on the ungodly world , Then tieeing to Him, mutt be the bcft way to shun judgment, to take aw^y the controverfie, and to get anoutgaie from tribulation when they are lying on. And there is nothing ihut we would more tak« notice ofin this time i there are none but they would know how to be rid of the trial and trouble tb^t is lying on , That is the befi way that can be taken. Jefus Chrift taketh away the controverfie, and maketb the i wfFer- crs whit i we are conquerours j yea more than conquerours through Chrift who loved us, Hem. 8.55. 1 , He flrengtheneth te fta«d and fight. 2. He hideth fin and removeth guilt , which is the rife pr the coniroverfie, 3. Hegiveth peace and a fettled outgate j and ourgates from tribulatidn any other\?ay, vhetherbyiOuiward meansias atmics,frie«dship, Vc. or inward,as in our own holineflfe or fatisfa(aions,ar|B tjiK the pafling frow one fiiare to another that is M'orfe, and from oo« plague to a greater curfe: and folks can never befaid tocomcout of tribulation, while they lye under the wrath and curfe of God. Micah^. 4. only this man M\l be thep -ace , when the^lfyfian shall come into our land. 5. From.the happy condition of Chrifts followers,04/er>ff,That it is an excellent and unfpeakable happineflfe, an excellent condition, delighdome and lovely , that Biiie vers are to look for in heaven , when the tribulation shall be over : is is jpt only an outgate,biit an excellent ojtgate, We cannot fpeak of it ioyou» only, (bsfide what was faid of it, yerf^. 10.) take a short view of what is faid of it here, i . For its pbxe, ' t is here before the Throne of Godjbeholdmg Him,.to have a place among thetii that ftood by in Gods Temple; this is the fefl ftep of their happineife. 2> Theirdecoring,is, white robes an 1 palms in - htfir hands, as fo many conquerours and triumphers. 3. Their company, God and Cnrift, Angels &SaJnts, inerned by th. Elders, 4. Their work, is, lofing and praile chearfully. Again here further, it is ftt outin thele STOpcrties, I , It is a fink ffe happinefle^ no back-drawing from God \»'ill be there , but a doing of his will with ciight, and without interruption or wearinefle iwght and day , that is, continuallyifb'-, there is no night there: it is a part of tlieir gl ory and the fivft ft^ p of it, to be quit of finj there they will not be put to prayi Let th^ yvill he done on earth ^nitM in heaven , but there will he an a(5tua)l doing ofit fo. j. Tbat day is coming wh^n there v 11 be no m e ery ing out under a body of death-, the body of death will not then rebell, tbei e vi ill not be one law againft ano her, noi an inward man or mind and £1 sh , but perfeifl holineife, uithoui a finfull delevit j no reludtancie , no fin nor mi ery. 3. To do this in His Temple, is, to lignitie their dignity and eminency, and the dignity and eminency of their lervicej they need no Pritft now to go in to the moft Holy : all arc there admitt- eu thus to m nifter. 4. The great objec:^ of their eternal blcffethi^fi.-, is, God;iheyenj<7Him fully,famiiiar- ly , and conftandy, which is meaned by His dwelling WithTjie'm: ihey are ever in his company , God and they in one houle, and upon one Throne , and to have common focicty with Him. It is wonderfull, and the height ot all . 5. there is no finielTe defect there, nor any crc ffe either of infirmity or heat of pcrft cution, no viok nee nor ery inthef. flrcets, no complaint of plundering or oppjefllon , rid reqocftrarion, fib qi-artcrings there, t^tj poverty, not a pcor perfou among all that company , entry into heaven puiteth a cld'e to all thefe,none of then* are admitted to follow a Believer further than the ports of the tJifyi It m ft then Certainly be getod tobe 1 here, Th^ Lamb His Weet companie, and the enjoyment of Him»co«iplcat£ ib all : we hold b- -tb Grac« afKl Cory of Hm , we have a fpcciall relation to Him) He is ifiour ow n nat :rethfere,God-itian in one IPerfon^ the great- eft glimple of the God-head v ill probably be attained in Him,5c all tearswill be wiped m ay : whatcter may CO ; fori a i'eliever , will be given: and wh.ir diiqjietsa B;li€ver,Avillbe removed. There art three things rJiac di quiet a Believer , ihac will not be in hcavt n. 1. Sinntnf; and interrupting o'Gods Service , anjl mithcr 6r» ■Ot temation will be ih^re , no devils tMi corrupt nature ■ Av^h and bJoiiu enter not there, 2 The intcrrupion 3-4^ An Expofitiott tf the Chap.7. or the fenfeoFGods favour, which is nowbutatitarcs, as Heispleafed to let it out; but no interiiipcion of favour there j as tbjy lerve Him day and night , fo He dwdleth among them, the communion is conltanr. And, by the way ,Ofc/ That an uninterrupted lerving of God, and an uninrerraptcd communion wiih(7od Sc enjoying of Hiai go together. 3. Ojcward perfecutions and wants, pinches and ftrairs, none of thefe do fol- low the Saints into heaven j and , in oppofiiion to all ihefe , they enjoy God in a moft excellent way , and the companie of the Lamb, and are feafted by living fountains of water j and if any thing be more delegable than anoth.n they haveit,and that in abundance , freflily flowing for ever. UjCi. Long in a holy and warrantable way to Ihare and have experience of this happy condition , and la- bour to entertain clearnefle of right and intereftin it. 2. Back your longings with endeavours to be at ir. It is to be feared that many of us, when we ihall yeeld our breath and Ibul , wiu find that we have looked on Hea- ▼enasaftory. 5 M )rtifie yoar meinbers which are upon the earth : what are all Idols when they arc laid in theballance for-againft ibis happinefle , in its higheft degree with its foul- fweeining circumltances ? What happinefle fo defirable as this ? or, to be compared warh the enjoying of God , wherein there is perfed: boli- neffe without fin, and compleat happinefle without ftop or interruption ? 4- Becomforting yourfelvesfrom,- and confirming your felves in the hope of this happioelfe, all ye who are fled to Chrift for refuge : Ibppofe ye- be under tribulation now, there is a time coming when ye will get out of ii." and though a body of deatn trou- ble you * and wants , oppreflion, poverty, hunger, nakedncfle, &c. keep you at underj yet , when yc come to^ Heaven, yc shall be troubled with tione of thefe things j none ace poor, but all are rich there ; none arenaked, but all are cloathed with white Vobcs j none are hungry , but all featted and well fed : and fuppoie ye have a heartleffe time here, yet then thereis no fear, nofin,.nor forrow, norcaufe , noroccafionofit- TherefultofalUhis, is, to commend to you thefe two diredtions, i. 5dng all this happineflfecomerh through washing in the L:»mbs bloud , Think much of Believing, make that knot fure, it is that upon which ff eaven hanjjjeth 5 loofe that knot, and Heaven, will fall by from you. Tnis carnall fecurity that is among the moft part ofyou is not believing ;fearch and try your condition make fure your calling and eledion > andfeek •o know that it is fure and o.it of queftion. 2, Seinghcaven is fuch a happy life, and there is a refemblance of it here,airae at the beginning of it:. 5c we will findlomethingof it in thefe words,as they relate tothe Church- militant, I. By fervingGod,andbyhoUneflc,ceafing from fin. They that ferve God moft uninterruptedly , are likeft Heaven 5 count it your happinefle to be worshipping and ferving God without intcrmilfion. The more fpirituall, conitant and immediate our fervice is , the more it is like Heaven; thus we enter in Gods relt , Heb. 4. 1 o. when we ceafe from our own works and do His. 2. T > b * enjony ing Gods company , though not in that immediate way as io Heaven, yet by Faith in Him, and by His Spirit in us. and by the having our con- vcrfation lift up to him, Coi 3. ii 2.This is the earneft and ftrlt fruits of Glory ,much nearnefle and communi- on with Godmakcth us Hke Heaven : the likeft thing to it in the world, is to dwell in Him and with Him. 3. To be ia Chiifts Flock under His care and tutory , fed by Him,and led by Him, and feeding on him , and yeelding our felves up to Him. 4- A contentedneffe with our prefeni condition and lot in the world , as He is pleafed to carve it out ro us.to learn in every, eftate to be content , Pfci/i/?. 4. inthe enjoying of God and Chrilts care of us. 5..Wainedneire ofaf^^'Qionfrom carnall and wordly ddighrs, not engageing in , nor thrilting afcer thefe. Pao/ oppofetb a heavenly couverfation to this, Phil. 3. 19, to. Iri a word , Itudy to reach a fuither length in holinefle, and endeavojr afcer a more full communion with God , and in all other things give him His will. There might be fometuore fore-taftc of happinefle hadin ihele things. Lordmake usleiiousia fecking after them. LECTURE I^ CH A F. vHi. Verii i^ fiNdjthftihe ha&i>ptmAih€[ey>cmpfcal\ there v/m JHence in bceCttn about t^^efpaceofha^ 2. Anilfaw ihefe'Pen Angeb '^hkh ffood bsjhre God, and to them v>ere gty>in (elfen trumpets. 3. Ani another Angdcime and ^ood at the olfeukAVmg a go' den center , aridihore MoigiVeauntohimmttcb incenfe, that he should offer it. with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden alter , which tfof before the throne. 4. Andthtfmoks oftheincenfe whisk came w^h tpepajersoj the Saints ^ ajcendedup before God, out of the jiti^ felshandi. t .,'_.' E b^^vc heard how under the fibrmet 6x feals tlie Lord hath been revealing j and foreshcwin^ the ftate ot the ■ Oiurch- hdre on earth till that fti ft: great change of brineibg Chriiti- anity in requeft publickly? and -nuking it to be owned aud coanienaneed by Autho- rity Chap. 8. Taokpfthe RevelMiott. ^7 rity 111 t,;vi world, by reafon whereof, Idolaters and perfecuters ihould be difowned anddifcountenahccU ; fo tar ihc fixth feal came to tort Ih. w and hold out the fhaking and overturning ot that Idolairoii* world , and bringing horrour and trembling on periecurers i Before he came to profecute the opening of the reveiiiU feal ( which bringcth thehiftory of the Church that com inueth to the end of the woild in twoperiods, one, of the trumpets? another, of the, vials) he hinted in the former Chapter at this fad ftorm which M'as coming on the Church from all airths , and at our Lords fteppingin to hold thcfe winds f cm breaking l«ofe till He had lealed a number that He was to preierye from being carried away with the errours of the time. In this Chapter, and the three following!, is contained the third vifion, or fecond general! p'rophefieof this Book t to wit , the vition of the trumpets : and becaufe ( as we laid before in laying down the lerics of ' thcltoryatouremrytoC/;«p.(5.^ the feventh trumpet bringeth in the lafl plagues of the feven vials, as the ikventh feal bringeth in the trumpets , Therefore we comprehend the fecond prophelie under the firll fix trumpets, which reacheth from the beginning of this Chapter to the i ^.yerfeoi Chaf. 1 1. v\ hetji the levenih trumpet foundeih. This prophefie , or vifion, hath three parts. The firft is preparatory , to the feventh Verfe of this Chapter, The fecond is executory, orthe main Ixxiy of the prophetick vifion > to the end of the ninth Chapter. The third is explicatory of, and confolatory againft the two laft great woes in the ninth Chapterjcfpecially during the fecond unto wnich it is contemporary, as appeareth , lvr/^14. <^hap. 11. when it is faid the fecond wo is paft, Then, and not till then, including allthefornier evdms , iince tke trumpet founded, as belonging 10 that time, and contemporary, at leaft, with thcfe woe*. Before we enter particularly on the words , Be advertifed concerning thefe four things to be adverted td therein. The fir(l> is concerning the connexion of this prophefie with the lixth leal, in the clofe of the fixth Ghapter j for, although the feventh Chapter interyeen j yet, theferies of the flory leadeth us to joyn the fe- venth (eal after the lixth , as the fixth was after the fifth , &:c. Now , the fixth feal taking its beginning in Cottjlamin's time, and ukingin the overthrow then given to the perfecuters of the Chriftians,Sc the change V'hich was made in the Chriltian world, where the firit period clofed , it will be about the three hundred and tenth year of Chrill, or a little after, taking in the peace that for a time theChurch enjoyed then , whereby we may tb^ more ealily count the beginning, and the rife of thefc trumpets , and the evils prognofticated by ihem, to be the next enluing evils after that intervallofpeace, or during the time thereof, leing the intervall bnotlong, as appeareth from Chrifts cry, CA.7 2. 3. ThefecondthingtobeadveKedto, is,theiHue,or cloleofthefe nx trumpets j which is clear 0:>ap. 11, 14. compared with 15. to be at the dole of the fecond wo » at the blowing of the feventh trumpet, which bringeth in the laft wo and feven vials whereby Antichrifts Kingdom is overthrown, the eveilafting Gofpel preached through the world, and Na- tions that were not Chrifts before, now become His ,* which clearly is at the Eime of Antichrilts greatnefl'e fo bringing him to this height, and the Church low till the feventh Angel founded , that bringeth the vials ; the firft whereof , is pouredout upon thefe who have his mark,C^«^ 16. Whicli fall of Antichrilt , according to ordinary computation, begineth, Jnuoy^i^. when Luthet firttpreached the Gofpel , or Anno 1559. when the liberty of the profelfion thereof was titft confirmed j whereof we shall fay more , (ihap. 1 1 . 1 his only pointeth out the period to be at the fall of Antichrifts abfolute tyranny. 3. The third tning j is, the ccn- temporarincfle of thcfe trumpets with thebeafts rifing, 04p. 15. which belonging to one time, as appeareth by what preceedeth and iucceedeth to both, and fpeakingaifo the fame judgement, as appeareth by this,ihic the fame thing, to wir,Gods fealingprote»5teth from both,and the fame ptrlonsare hurt by bochjCo \vit,ihele who were not fealed: therefore a fptciallrefptftmuft be had ofcl taring one o them by theottier, and mak- ing one of them agree ^^'itb the other. 4. A fourth thing , is, that we conceive the ftonn , ff oken of in the foniicrChapterby the Angels holding the four winds, to be the fame mentioned »n the trumpets. For, i.if this feventh feal he knit lothe fixth, then it comprehendeih this, mentioned in the Icver.th Chapter, which was b'.it by way of iJigrefiion hinted at in the fixtn , the better to prepare for a full view of it afterward >: for, that ilorm mult belong to the feventh feal or the fixth j btit not the fixth , which defcribed an event of an o- ther nature, and on an other obj eft, to wit, the Churches enemies : Therefore it muft belong •to the feventh which hath t\\ o prophefies, of diftin(5t natures, to wit, trumpets and vWi , anfweritbJe to the two different parts of that feventh C hapter. 2. That ftorm was forefeen there, and reltrained ^ but here, it is executed, g.ft •was then keeped qp rill the Eletfl should be fealed againft it ** and under theirumpets XC^p.9.4 ) they arc ibuiid fealed and fafe : which dearth , that this is a fpirituai ill threatned againft formali and hjj'i^ocikicaU profeflbiirs, which thefe trumpets bring J yea, the fame with that in C/w^. 7. The conaexiunthcnio thus, that, aitei ,fi/j« .aw the Church freed from open perfecutions, andtheper- y^^ Jfft Sxpdp'm tft^ Chap.7. lec'Jterscaft down, hefaw Herefiesand Errors icaay 10 break in irom all quarters on theCh-arc Yen ,ih'oueh Chrifts care> a lirtle breathing time was given i they are commanded tofiit till His people were pro vided- for : now, this being done , JobH goeta oi) in (hewing what came when taele winds were let lo..ie j yet he caftethin a word bstore , to Tferf- 7 tolhew tbey came not precipitantly , but as they hadorders fiom Him who had laid the reftraint on them* wiiich is cleared in tht ec or tour circumftjnces of preparation. We shall shonly go thro J^h she words moreparcicularly. tVhen he had opened the feUnthJeat: Be, that 15 the Limbi who had opened hx Teals before, openetb now the icventn; wliion ilvcnch, ihougb ai vidvid in two* periods afterward , by dirtinguishing the vials froni the trunijpets , Yet u coinprehcndetn boih. Tueretore, Chctp. 7. a view of both fliortly was given together. The effects tb u this ofMigech with it , are a little ruf- pended and fome general! preparatory circumftances premiited, to fliew it was lome itrange Jung which was comino. was coming. The firft thing which occurrcth > T/>«f e VidifxkfKe in heaven about the fpact of half an hour. T his is not (b much the eflfedV ( for, thatfcJloweth ^as that whicti accompanieta it , ^.kI a UcUmi ciinj is pit for an in- definite, it is a very short while. To clear it more fully , underltand healnn h.-re or the vilible Mi.itanc Church i it is that Church whofeftatc is here delciribed, and there can oc interruptions ofnoileand lilencc i"n no other heaven ^ fo ic implieth , that at this time, after pertecuters were down , and the winds that were ready to blow , keeped in , there was a great quietnefle and peacem the Church for a litUe fhort tim^'i which indeed was true for fome years in Cot^antin*^ dayes, betwixt pertecuter* ceafing , and the Sehilins and Here- fies of the Donatijifind Arians arifing , which was but a very Aon time j and this is nor loconlilteiu with the fcope, as if he had faid, i law peace a whiic till all was made ready fo tHe enfuing blatt and Itorin, whuh is in the words following, and till tundamcntall truths were confirmed publickly, forkeepitig the Lords people from the fnaresof thefc groflfe Herefies , which thenim.nediateiy folio vcd. Whence (A er'^e Taac the Churches outward peace is not long ; (he hath but a Ihort time of it , half an hours fi.encc only. ' The Ghurch-ftory, Scripture, and experieacc prove this. Thcretbrc , 1. FoIks would not proanfe to the-nfel ves nor expeA long peace. 2. They would improve tne little time they nave frugally, and not mipend it j ad hour, or half an hours time in peace in the Family, or Congregation , is a ricn mercy, and we Kuow not how lo»g we have Ic » fe w Churches have had fo long peace as we have nad m uiis iiland , Tncretore lee it be im- proven well. 2. This half hour being a definit time, put for an mdefi.iit, ihcweth tiiat that rule holdcih not inthe Revelation, that whole complcat limes, as hours, years, 8tc. niiy bcdeiin.iforindefinit, but nocfb broken times, as half days, half years and half hours, See, for , no pa, ticular dehnite ume can be rationally imagined to be underftood by this. Or , 2. underftand Hea}penhtrc, for that heaven, where all the fe things were reprefented to ]ohn: filence in it , importeih a new tranfition to a ftrange matter , that for the ftup. adi. .uliielle and admirablnciil' , haeof arretted the attention and made all keep filence, as taken up wart expcvitacion oi v\hat m.ghr be r^ veuLd , a little wr^rmioftime being between the opening ofthe leal, and the a^HJeariiig of auytning: wh:ch .afpenh'on of the Angels out-coming with th:ir trumpets , confirmeih the firft txpolition , as ii inis propht lie b gan with a little quietnefle i and the latter, is not to be flighted, hxaule tnis expOiidon holde th out a prep.irat^ and attentivenefle requific in us tor hearing and receiving luch mytienes. The fecond ciroimftaace, is, T^erf.z. When all do wait \'hat the opening ofthis f a] shall v^nxluce , 1 ome- thing appeareth that prognolt xatcin a coining ftorm. Sel^en Angels dx^ftenfiattdini before Jed, andthcj m ft* "Pen trumpetf. I'he ufe of the trumpets and uumoer, 1 ihdli toioear to fpeu*. inuca of th^ n , ami w i.ii id fe Angelsare, tilllcometo Vefyr6. Only here , we conceive them to be Angels tiac waittorGodscoinmariJ it may be, fpeciall Angels for eminencie, there being; degrees amoiig -ng^.Si O, thj words in ly be read without the relative the, as differencing them, or relating to any othwT , whicn we fii)d not before. 1 h e are theinftruments, ^»^<;Zr, they are made ufeofcogiveth- alarm, z. Their weapons or furnicir ,.i*s. Prumpets to incite others ratne, than to acl themfelves; Trumpets h^d a t.vorbld ufe , 1 . Togiv;. an advert.cuiciit- of fome imminent afTauIt , founding an alarm j lb icrelaceth,oGo'.l«;poL>K ,.tT !hi them »p i© xbfdnvlle and CO be on ihdr guard: i C0M4. lfthetrum.>etgilpe an uncertain fuma "^hoshakprepjnliim'eliuotbebat' tth 2. To o'tll the Coogrej^ation , orAlV.mbly, orHjcft, fo. dCtf..gorciU mp.ii, it, .^t.^^^, j.^^Kiloit fookeih 10 offending, relating to the letting louie of enemies, as the fori ne todvfe.jcv , in guarding His • people : ho^vever, th.7 imply Gods giving fpeciall orders. Inthefe caies, -v ng .Ua ,• uu.^itkrii.g SpTri.s %'aitingonGoJ for a commiifion, Therefore the trumpets are given them , toshcwtliey ;)reo .tMimiteKs and Servants in whnt is commanded them, and do by orders. 3. Tuey.ar fe'Pen, tho do ^oportion the out-letting of ihde winds by fteps and degrees j and ibis is done out . of tHe Lords good- i Chap.8. Soekef the Revelation, .^ , goo liK'iie , hat letteth not all blow at once but one by one , tliat men may have warning and be armed tor wfevit comv'th after. A third and auincircumftance followeih, Vej/.g 4,5. Though now the fealbe opened , and trumpets be given to the Atij^els, yet ihcie ringels are i-ot } ct to iOaud ciU orders Oe given , which is not till Chrilts inter- ceiTionintervcen. His inter leirion ( aj. it is let down here ; baih two parts, i.His inrerceflion for his people tterf 5 , and 4. 1 n rekrencc to the coming Itorm , that God v ojld not impute fin to them , nor lufFer them to be led away wi h Error, as i ukf .2.31,3* Satan hatbjbught to vtinnaVi you , but I ha^e prayed for thee , thai tbjfaiih fail not . The lecond part ot h.S interceliiOn,is, in retcrcnce 10 his enemies j and it is a denunciation ai,aniit the ungodly world and that proi ane generation that received him not , >«/!5. it is a peice of bis ablb- lutenelfe, commiiriooating the Angels to goon and execute j jdgement j iheretorc ic is faid Cperf,^ ) The An- gitmkjhe cen, er, and 'Uedit vtithfire of the atai andcajl it into the eatih ; and there were "poicet, iSC' md thea- thc Otinciiugot the Angcis roilow etn ; for, as tic tiad given charge bjlore to the tour Angels, Chap.7. nort« hurt the earth tiW iiis Servants were Icakd i lo htre he givciii charge and commifllon to thele feven Angels to goon when his EhiSk are fecuied. Ttiere is iiere an alluiion to the high Prieft under the Law, and Chrift is brought m , ufir^ thefc ceremo- nies that the high Prieft uied when ne we.it into tb. Temple and Sandtuary ; lo we take it for granted , ihac this is Cnrift and no other, that cometh and ftandeth at the altar with a golden center, U!c. 1. Becauie ot his work i for , nonecan claim to this Oifice but Ciuirt alone, to offer up the prayers of all iaints. 2. B.caufe of the ei ficacie or effect or this his ottenn j; up prayers i it was etfetituall b *th for his peoples being accepted of God, |»ei/'4,and alfoagainlt enemies in bciiig terrible to them i yea, it was not the prayers of themfelves, but thcinceufe vvnich was otfcred vviib them tnat made them acceptable j which can be no other thing butCbrilts facnfice. 5. B.>caufe all the ceremonies here ufed have reference to the high Prieft , and there being no high P; left for the time but Chrift, he wiio was the anitype being come , and that U-vitical fervice being abolish- ed, it muft needs be he. Andtho 'ghitbefaid iwe«/eUy»^i>i?/i^iOT, which Chrift batli of hisown, ( which maketh-fome expoumi the words otherwile^ it miiitateih nothidg againft it. For, i. Chriils whole Office is given him as Mediator andhisq.iahficationsforit. 2. He is nere fpeaking in the terms agreeing to an high Prieft on earrh, as to have an altar, cenfcr , 8cc. all which are notiiterally to be underftood of Curift 5 for , there is no altar nor inceufe in heaven, but as fuch may be figuratively applied to him as the antitype fi- gii I fied by t . le high Prieft » for , none other was typifi .d by th .- le Priefts iflterceftions , but Chrift who was Prieft, Sacrifice, ..nd Altar : and all the Spiritual! things of the Gofpei » are fpoken of under the types and • termsof the 0:d Tcftament. Without mfitting further in needleffe roylleries , the fcope of this intercesfion and the interpofingof it be- tween the opening of the fcal and founding of the trumpets, weconceivei is, to hold out thele things, which are Doftrines. I. Chrilts care of His Church and Saints , that, while there i« a coming ftorm to blow on the world , and a hypocriticall generation to be plagued, he Iteppethiu and interceedetn for them , in cou.ing trials and ftorm^, he is ever mindfull to pray tor tb.m, that thy benot hui t by them : and we conceive 11 is fot this end brought in h t re, to let the Church and all fee the care of the Mediator , his compaiiio.iatenelTe and fympa- thie, and thatHe is u carafuU for preven ing their lin, as for preventing their biirc and judgement j now ia heaven, as tender as wb. n be was on earth, Luke i2.32. 2- It is fuppokd here,tbat a tim . ot trouble is a fpe- ciall time of praying i hen all Saints pray, th.re is no itanding in a trial without praying; Or,praying is a Ipc- ciall duty or mean of defence for a triaJ , the prayers of all S lints ai e fpokt n of here j which in man> places , > are compared to Incenle and Sacrifice, P/31/.141 i. HoJ.lJ^,{5c. Yea, that all S Juts pray here,it fliwWerh,ibey ilcferve not that name who pray not , elpeciai ly in difiicijit times , wncn a ftorm is ccKne or coming on the Church i there is no Saint, but he is a praying Saint , efpecialiy atfuch a time, and t.ieL Cb ift oft^reth to the Fit ier, tho igh with his own incenf: j ic is made themark of a Go liy man, P/4/.32.0. Pof this shall e^efy tnetbat ts Godly pray unto thee, inaitme Vfhen thoumayeji be founds and it is made th : mark of an atheiit , that he calletb not upon God, Pfal i^. This is clearly hoiden forth here. 3. Thatthereisnoefticacie inthe prayers of all the Saints without Chrifts intercesfion ; they are offered by tiin , t.ie 'acrificeis laid down be- fore him, By HimMveeeme to God, Hcb.y.^S.md i V 1 5' . '^eis the high Prleji, who only can enter the mojl Ho- iy » and 6hro jgh whom we have accelfe to God j there is no prayer acceptable to God as ic is offered up by us, but as it is put in his hand, in His cenler only it is acceptable; ibr, there arederedsin the prayers of all Splints 3 the molt holy Saint is faulty, and hath need of a M idiator to make his peace , and prefj^rve ic , and to prefent his prayers : botn the pe rfons and the prayers mult be accepted through him , and whatever we ex- pe(!^ as the leturo c^ our p|ray er^ ic muft be expected upon account of Ins latisla(^ion,aMi oa do otlier ground; Xj3C 3. »l^' ,j5yt> ' An EKpoJitm af the chap.S. ai) putteth incenfe, whit, that it afcendeth not alone but in His name, by vertueofHisnght andinHisblou. itappcartth ? .many right carnal poor feckkfle prayers are favoury to God on this account , and n^ ne upon another ; He is. our d.iyes-man, this should encourage us. 2. It diredeth us to imploy Chrift in our prayers , m hich is to have refpcd: to His fufFerings, and latisfaflion and interceflion allanerly , both in making the prayers acccp* table, and in our expedting the return ot what is asked without refpe except a? beloved and acceptable m Hiin. t,. It is matter of confolation m and after prayer , and ground ot quiei- iKff.", that how-ever our prayers be not much worth, yet Chrilts incenfe \nak eth them favojry. This.being well confidered, would teach us to make more confcience of praying than anxioufly to dilputc whether vre- beheardorno. <;. Tncrc is an excellent conjuniftion here b.-tween the Saints playing and Chrifts inter- ceeding as being both uleful and nectflary to the obtaining of the Believers point. Tneir prayers and His incenle go well together, as iFione of them vyere profitable without the other , at lealt for a confcience to quiet it felf : a praying man may exped abjnefit by Chnlts intercelfion while he improveth it, w hich one that prayeth notj cannot expeCl ; both are neccffiry , but not i n a meritorious way ; the merit cometh alone from Chrift , but boj:h are calied-for in the commapd,and m the promiic God hath knit them together. It is true, God is fometimes found of them that leek Him not , which is his own 5overaign way } but when we look to the promifes, and the ground of our expe(flation, we will find them all qualified with feeking, Ezekj. 36 57. 2SietMithJ}andin£ J wlbeenqu'tnd of bj the hifUje of I fael for i\\ thefe thing?, Letallthele bejoyned together, and feparjtenot wh^tojah^thconjoyned; IcmgHehath bidden us pray, andpiayinCbrifts nanve , Follow that way and order : for, rhefe who either pray none, or pray not in His name , cannot expeti aJbearitjg 5 ihefe are knit togethe r 3s well as His ratisfadion, and oar faith. Cwamng Chnp Intmespm, THere is no peiceof ikg fulnt flfe of our blefled Lord Jefus that is more rich in confolation thsn his interces- lion is i and yet it is often futfered to ly befide even the Believer , not being emproven to the excellent ufe which d oth flow from it, as if there were no fuch ceafure therein , feing therefore there is 10 f.iir an OGCalionin the firft part of this-Chapter to fpeak thereof, we may effay it a Htile in His fti ength ; not as if we could unfold this myliery ami latishe curiohty therein, nor yet as if we were to debate fpeculative queftions that are railed concerning the fame, ictending only to lay open the prasflicall part , as it tendeth to the Be- lievers con!blation. Weihall there tore endeavour fhordy to Ipeak to ihefe points, i.ingeneral, towhac interceirson importeth. 2. How our iord Jefus may be conceived now to execute this office in Heaven. 3. If 4)ur.Lord was interceflbr before His incamatioa 4. What isthecon'olation that doth flow theretrom, and whereinit doih confift. Laltly, How thij coniolation ought> and may be improven ,by a Believer. To the ficft, we conceive there are four expreflions in Scripture, which being put together, I erve much to- illultrate, this of intercesfion. The firft, isthat, i i i im. 2.5.) whercChrift iscalled the Mediator , or Mid- rcan, b.-twixt God and man j iu which place, exprdle relpeCl is had to themaking of our prayers acceptable beto eGjd. Now, this word ^e^iaror, doth import thels two, i. Afuitablncrfein theperfoninterpcfing ;to becaufe Chrift Jefus maketh intert.. a- fion. Tne third v oru, is, Oiac He. is called ( iloh.2.'Perf.i.) an Mlfotatei'it^nji man Jin y weba)fean Advocate : w hich looKcch lo Cbnits undertaking the caule of the Believer , evemn a Legall and Judiciall way and to makv' ii oJt in way ol: Jultice , whereas the forn:ier word ot'iniercelfion , of it ieif doth look more*likea friendly inireaty. This title Myocate , iniporteth his undertaking of their caufe , and that not only to Ibliltit , but to plead it i yea , and oy oftice to do fo. A fourth) expresfion , is , ( Htb.g.'perri^.) where it is laid , Chrift hath entered into Heaven » there to appear before God for us , which is yet more than the former, bccaufe tnis sheweth the purpofe of his entry, which is, as it were , to be Agent or Solici- tor, waiting on and that in our nanme toanlwer and vindicate any thing that is imputed to us i or ? as an Am- baffador that I'uftaineth the room of fuch bw*. ore God i and fo his appearing for us , having the perfe^St com- ' memoration ot His b/-paft death > cannot but effedtually anfwer for, and vindicate all in whofe name He ap- peareth. If it be asked, in the fecond place, how may our blelfed Lord Jefus be coticeived to go about this work of ■ interceeding or advocating tor linners ^ It will not be enojgh to fay, that his merit and fufterings, do conti- nue to deferve (uch things, as ii his pleading were only the vertue of his merit , which figuratively might be faid to plead for good to nis people , as ^bci,*s bloud isfaid to plead Che contrary to Caifljeven after his death. Ttiis is indeed true ; for ( Heb.H leerf.z^.^ the bloud of fprinkiing doth yet fpeak, , and that far better things than the bloud oi^bel; bjc this doth not confticute his intercesfion to be any part of bis Office , butdorh rather overturn the lame. Neither is itto be thojghr, that he interceedeth with fucbgcftureand verbal expresfioa, as men nfe with men, or as he himlelf did in the dayes of his flesh , wb.^n be otiered up prayers with Itrong cryes and tears , which did become the ftate of his humiliation, but not of his Glorification, Though this be a myftery , yet we may humbly andfoberly conceive it in thefe particulars , Firrt , There is in this intercesfion a fympathie, and fellow-feeling in our Lord , which is the very great ground of this interceifion. For, Jefus Chrift, though glorified, is yet true Man, having the real and true properties of the humane nature, which make h im capable to be in another way affev5led with our afflidions and griefs than formerly j yea, not only fo, but He was in His ewn perfon a man of forrows , and acquainted with grief, and learned obedience by what he fuffered , whereby not only is He man to fympathize with us fimply as a man , but he is a man experimentally acquainted with grief , and for that end that he might be the more fit and able to luccour thele that should be in fuch acafe , He^.a.VerTiy.iSand 4.Vcr/ 15.16- Again* our bleffed LordJefus^beingGodand Man in one perfon, by vertue ot his Godhead He cannot be ignorant oftheleaftatflidlion of nis people i and by vertueofhisMinhead,perronally united to his Godhead, he can- not but be atfedted therewith , efpecially confidering his being taught by experience, for this very end , that He might be a compasfionate high Prielt and the looner touched with the infirmities of others : Now , this fympathie doth not only rife from the bare fpeculative knowledge which He hath of theaffiiilibos of others, but It is wakened and entertained by that union of the Spirit betwixt the Head and the Members , whereby they become one $ fb that He that perfecuteth the one, perfecuteththe other, as is frequently afl'erted in the Scripture. From all this, there doth arife,m the Mediator fo confidered, an inclination, and(co fay fo) a natu- ral propenfnefsto have thefe evils redrefled, fo chat he cannot but defire the removing thereof: and this bis defire , being of great weight before God , may be well counted intercesfion; Secondly, This intercesfion of His, may be conceived to confift in His appearing iri heaven in our name: whereby the Son ofGod, being now Man, filteth himfelf as ready to make appearance for fuch and fuch Cnners , fohis very being inour nature there , Ipeaketh his purpofe in reference to this QJAdt andGods ac- cepting oFit according to appointment. Thirdly, It may be conceived to cake along with it His declared %illingnefrei'to have fuch and fuch prayers granted, &c. Tnis was a partof his intercesfion, ]ob.\y. 2\. Father > ^ ^iUthat thefe thou hajlgiyum me bd 'ivhb me, ^c.where His declaring that to be his will, is a prime part of his intercesfion : now , it cannot bi thought but that He hath a will to have the fame things executed y which were eng.iged to Him, and thefe particulars, which the necesfities of his people shall call-fer from him , granted ; and that the Mediator ihould will fuch a particular for fuch a perfon, awd, in an inconceivable way of his adoring the Father,pr€fent the fame before him, is nolittle part of his interceslion. . Fourthly, In all this, there is an holy and reverend ( tbough inconceivable) adoration, whereby the Medi- ■ ator,now at theFathers rightbandCand being,in that refpedt.iefle than the Father)doth in all his appearances for us,as being the head of the body, adore the Soveraignity, Goodnefle, Wirdom,8cc. ofGod, wirha lefpe^l 10 the Covenant of R.edeaiption; Hisfayuigiohis Difciples ofener than once, I wilipraythe -^fi An expofit'm if the Chap.g. ):ather for you , here i am^^a. wncie He may k tm to be longing co have his body perfected j which dclii e, certainly he hach not ytt laid down: But tiiwtc and others, aiay be reduced to (omt oi'ihe former branches, therefore we shall propofe no inoe. It wUl be lome difficulty toclear, il Chrift, bctore hi> Licarnaiio;i, did execute this part of bis OfBce , and Willi what difference he doth it now. Tae Scriptures indeed v^tbv N. w fcitamerit do ipeah ot Lhrifts In- terceslion , as not only polLrior to his Incarnation, but alio lothe whole itaic of huHuniuiation » which is oJrteu ipokenof as that which doth quahheand fii him for this Oihce : yea , the Scriptures do ever prelup- poiehis Refurre6lion aixl Alcenfion ; yet as it cannot be dtnied that Chntt w«« literc^Hour on earth, though rie was not in the forementioned manner appearing in t>ea>§u : foit canwt be denied , that Chriit did execute this Office before His being man j tor* he was M-tuaior, Ji.n^, Piielt , aiKl Prophet before his Incarnation; neither can any warrantable lay, that Believers ch.ndid tv.int mis coufolaiion; ami inScrij-cure we will find fome grounds bearing forth all the elfentials of iniercesiion ,asfirit , in thitt parable of the Wine-dreffcrs intcrceeding with the Mjfter, Luk^i^. we have the MeJiawrs . cveread iniwrpou.ig re prekntcd to uf , and .that before his Incarnation 5 befide, v^natisholUenfoiibby the typical lervicesj as praying towarij the holy Temple, the holy Oracle, the high Priefts making inicrceii.on a^ Weil as ortcung lav ritke, and Jjch like, do fliBcd » and it his lolne a 'dpitj he redeemed them, and he bare them and «;.• ntedi.em ail the da, t of old . Ipeakeih a fympathie , fluwing fioin a Covenanc-reia.iun , even tKio\< iic was iiicuuiaic. A^aii. , Ptoy.i, '»erf. 1%. He (peaktth of his delight and rejoycit^ in the habitable parts of the earth, that is, in iht k that were jiivenhim, and even in the places in a manner where they were to rclide : which lympatbie leemeih to flow trom the very appointment of him to be head to liich a number. Tiiirdly , he b.ii,g th«.n Mediator could not but be Advocate, and have his Judicial! appearances ( .o ay lo J for his people, there being no Icife need then than now. Fourthly , As w hat concerncih his wiiiii.gii«he loluve his people well in thai time » cannot be denied from that one place c^ lfaiah,\Ji& iiow cited, fo iKiiher c^n his mttxccslion be denied. If It bs asked, where the difference 1^ eth ? We anlwer, ei peciaily in ihcie three or four, f n (t.m the ground pf the intercesfion : it was then done m vertue of the iacrihce to 0- offered j now it is perfoimed by , and grounded upon, the vei tue of the fatisf .dion that is already given and finished upon the CroUe. Secondly , there is a drtterence in relpcCt oi the bltfled Interccflbr, who , being then God , hath now taken a new rcL. tion to him, by aflumii^cur nature in one perlon to his Divme Nature j whereby he is not only capable in a more fuitable w.;y to fympalhize, but avitualiy haih iubmittcd hiiuitif lo lufter.for this very end, as was for* merly hinted. So that though he cannot have larger bowels , than tormerly he had i yet hath he now a new experinsentall way cf being atteded with our griets ,and of ocing provoked to heal ih. fame. 1 hirdly.Thcrc fofloweth a diffeience in his manner of interceeding. which is now done m our i ature , toi in it heappeareth before God , alio touches o\ our ills* and bis lympaibie with us, are more lui table to oar nature, and do more cxperimentaily iinprelfc andaftevi\him than before. Laitly, thereis this difference, tiiatthoi gh before there was conlolaiion to his people irom his inter ceffK r i yet it is much mo e now , and ihcrdort u is fo often and fully infifted on in the New Teftament , bcfide v hat was hinted , that thennis iyaipathie flowed trom His deputation and appointment, but now from his humane Nature and the experience tnereof. To come then to fpeak of that confolation and the grounds thereof , i here is need h».re of a fpirit dipped therein for fitting to conceive and Ipeak aright thereof. However, that ii cannot but be ground of great to»» ibiat on, may appear from thcfe confideratlons, Firlt, From the conlideraiion of the blelfed Intcrceflbr himfelf, whom wc may Irok rpon as the Fathers , fellov\' and equai.who, rbough condescending totake on i,im the place ot^ a Mediator or Mid-perfou, yet , is he the brighin^e of the father sglorj and theexpreffe image ofkisptrfon, htbi And this txceikmy of the per- foi 1, Cannot but be comf oi tab»e to the poor bale linner. Again , we may ^.ui fider him as man, ar«d fo as our Bro' b r, yea , as an afflidfed man acquainted with griefs and tempted j dixi lo we may conceive bim as out pijy fician, who hath not only learned ( to fay fo ) fome skill , in an experuweiitall ^ ay , how to guide thtfe that are lem^ ted o. afflicted j but alio as fitted with the nore fyir»pathie , -ffedion ano lenderuelie, to im- prove that skill for their good. Hence , (^Heb.i. i^ \ He is laid .©be abic to fuccour them thai aie tempted. He CIiap.ii, Jkkk^of t'helB,epeUft'm, .417 that thele two u'lcneflTes are about to finifli their ceftimony , and as it were , togo ofF the'ftageib:cairfeViod had now provided many for chat task j yetihe period oi Antichrifts abfolute tyranny is net at a ciofe , as wtf \v\\\ find afterward. And the Lord wifely made his Church Ibmewhat more vifible before, tJiat to this greac 9.Gt of his c-rueky might be the more dkcernabie , and thattbereby marches mightbccho more clearl> rid bet\\'ixc the period containing his highc and that which immediately foliovt'ccb , wherein is contained his decay and mine. 2. Confider theft two Mitneflcsteftimonymay-befaidtobeffinished wbenthe manner of their ts«fl»fying is finiflied or changed, Thatisdtherj i.-when their number is encreafed and God givethmoe witntfles, by bringing fome others in their tour. Or» 2. When they then tellific morcr^ublickly andboldly who werfe before hid and fcarcelydilcemed* ( as th^Church while she was in the wildernefle, now they appearand openly av-owcbetr Dodtrine , and give a piiblick vifible teilimony. Or, 3 When their fackcloach is fome^ thing altered , and thatcontcmpt and reproach that was upon honeft Minilters is fomewhat diminished > and they begin to get countenance , ( it may be by fomcgreat pertons or Princes ) th.nr teftiroony va^j be faid to be finished, though not fimply > yet in fome refpedt^ for , thii teltimony of theirs feemeih lobe eCpecialljr intended as a check againfl Antichrifts reign , when all the world should be going after him: Now» after riichalongtime,the Miniftersltep out more ,publicklyto>cry down Antlchrifti he is irritated and fighteih ^nd M'arreth againlt them 1 and by his difcerning them better now than before , he comcth at them wii h out- fj'ard cruelty more. And God having gnardcd His own teftimony , and made the wodd more fcpfible of thefe evils by their publick appearing and fufferin^ , in His righteous judgement and deep wifdom He per- mraeth Antichrift to prevail , that this teftimony may be fealed by fuflfering-and blond , in which ihefufFerers areovercomers , as it is , Chap. I2. 11. andChrittgetteth ao \mc teftimony and vidtory inrhar. The fecond circumstance , is . the party by whom they are killed, \th theheafi that ajcendeth out 4f th$ tottomUffepit, to wit > Antichrift or the Pope: compare this with C/>i«^. 13. and 17,18. Itisabealtmaking war with the Saints there, and here , M'ho will be found guilty of their bloud. Firft , He is called the beaft , ( as thefc in DMa. 7. and 8. are called ) 1 . For his power and greatneffe. 2. For his cruelty and inhumanity. Secondly , He is faid to come from the bottomlefTe pit , to wit , out of heB j So hisDodrine came frons thence : 0ap, 9. i. he is called the angel of4ht bmom/^e pk , and cometh after the work ing of Satan what- €ver he pretended. Thirdly, He is faid to be 4/««rfiwg, in the prefect time* i. to shew his propinquity, that in is firft fteps he was beginning to work > 2. Jhe^. 2. 2. That he rofe in fenfibly and asit were by de- jjr